《A Hentai System in the World of Danmachi.》


 Prologue.

    Prologue.


    As I finished watching thest episode of the third season of Dungeon Ni Deai, I looked at the bookshelf in the corner of the room where a pile of manga and light novels were ced.


    Among them are many volumes of Dungeon Ni Deai. I am a fan, but I don''t have all the volumes.


    "Should I read it from the beginning again? I don''t have the money to buy the next volumes."


    I had thirteen volumes in total, far from all the volumes avable. The big problem is that I need money. I live in a room in my parents'' house, and my mother asks me to get a job daily.


    Myst job as a cook didn''t go very well. I set fire to the kitchen... A fucking disgrace. I was prosecuted for arson.


    Fortunately, I won the case and didn''t have to pay anything. It turned out that the gas pipe was broken. Fortunately, nobody died in that incident, but it was an enormous trauma for me.


    "At least I improved my cooking skills then. Now, I can prepare Italian dishes with mastery."


    I picked up the first volume of Danmachi and saw Hestia on the cover.


    "She''s fucking hot, isn''t she? I''d do anything to have sex with her at least once in my life."


    Iy on the bed and read the novel''s first page when I felt something strange happening. A spontaneous erection, I wasn''t even aroused. I felt like my cock was going to explode for a second.


    What''s more, it was hot.


    "What the hell?" I stood up, startled, and pulled down my pants.


    My cock was rock hard and kept growing in front of my eyes. My dick, which used to be 16 centimeters long, was now over 20 centimeters. Maybe 25?


    I touched my cock by instinct, but as soon as I touched it, I felt a shock run through my whole body.


    <em><strong>SPURT~~</strong></em>


    My sperm gushed out with frightening force. My cum flew across the room and dyed the wall. I didn''t stop cumming for a few seconds before I started to feel my whole body go weak.


    My heart is racing so fast I think I''m going to have a heart attack.


    While my cock was still throbbing, my consciousness disappeared.


    ####


    "Hm? What?" I woke up slowly, still on the floor. My vision was blurry, and my pants were still down. I looked at my cock, and it wasn''t hard anymore, but it was still huge.


    My cock had almost doubled in size, what the fuck?


    "Am I in my room?"


    I saw the cum stain on the wall.


    Through the window, I could also see a building that didn''t exist before. I used to live on the 8th floor of a building in New York, so I was used to seeing tall, modern buildings, but...


    The building next to the window was made of wood and was... poor?


    "Where the hell am I?"


    As I approached the window and looked closer, I noticed I was in an unfamiliar ce. There were many wooden houses around me, and I could hear some strange voices speaking in Japanese.


    "Am I in Japan? No, it can''t be."


    People were carrying weapons.


    <strong>[ New skill acquired! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The skill "Universal Language" has been added to your status! ]</strong>


    "Hm?"


    A sweet female voice spoke in my ear. Then, a blue screen appeared in front of me.


    <strong>[ Wee to the Hentai System! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Fuck girls to acquire new skills and also increase your status! ]</strong>


    "What the fuck?!"


    I widened my eyes and felt my cock get hard again.


    <strong>[ First Mission has been given to the user! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Cum 10 times in 24 hours! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 10 points ]</strong>


    "CUM 10 TIMES IN 24 HOURS?! THAT''S NOT POSSIBLE!"


    But with my cock twitching wildly, I couldn''t wait to cum. I think ten times is possible.


    "But I''d like to investigate further to find out where I am... Urgh..."


    I felt my cock aching. It was begging to be touched.


    And a few hourster.


    <strong>[Missionpleted! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You have received 10 points! ]</strong>


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 10</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 10</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 5</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 5</strong>


    <strong>Skills avable for use: "Falna Editing LvMAX"</strong>


    "Falna..."

 Chapter 1 – Hestia.

    Chapter 1 �C Hestia.


    I looked at the messages in front of me and was momentarily confused. However, being used to this kind of story, I immediately understood what was happening. I came to another world, didn''t I?


    I confess that I am calmer than I should be.


    Now that I''ve cummed so many times, my mind is clear, and I can think very well.


    "10 skill points. I can distribute them in my Status. Do I have something like a skill shop or item shop? I remember that wasmon."


    I tried in every way to open the skill/items shop, but I couldn''t.


    "I guess there''s no such thing. I don''t have to click on anything... I can speak, right? Put 5 points in strength and also 5 points in agility."


    <strong>[ Strength is now 15! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Agility is now 15! ]</strong>


    "My status changed, but I don''t feel any different. I already had some muscles, although I wasn''t very muscr."


    I went straight to the mirror and took off my shirt. My physique was the same as before; nothing had changed. I had some muscles in my arms and a slightly toned chest.


    "Hmmm..." I turned and looked at every part of my body. "I think it changed a little."


    Then, without thinking, I started doing push-ups. After several push-ups, I didn''t feel tired. Something changed, I''m stronger. "But this isn''t the best way to test it."


    People out there are carrying weapons. Can I fight in this world?


    "I took boxing sses when I was younger but don''t know how to fight... And using a sword? That''s out of the question. I have to get a skill that allows me to use a sword."


    <strong>[ New mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: "Fencing LV1" ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Mission: Have sex with a woman, no matter who! ]</strong>


    "Oh? So I have to have sex with a woman. I''m not a virgin, but I''m not very good at approaching women. It would be nice to increase my charisma or something."


    I scratched my head and sighed. I looked around the messy room and cleaned it. I went to the bathroom and washed my dirty clothes with my remaining soap.


    Fortunately, my room and bathroom came along with me.


    With a bath taken and new clothes on, I now feel better. I smell good.


    "But this perfume won''tst long."


    Feeling confident, I walked out the door. As I stepped out, I faced a narrow street. It was a paved street and not very busy. Most of the buildings around were wooden houses. Simple houses.


    But in the distance, I could see something interesting.


    It was so tall that it was touching the clouds.


    "Isn''t that the Babel Tower? Am I in Orario?"


    I''m sure that''s the Babel Tower.


    "Doesn''t this mean..."


    I felt my heart race and started walking briskly toward the distant tower. It was gigantic, huge. I could remember some details of the city.


    Especially that building.


    "Isn''t that the guild building?" I approached but didn''t enter. "Isn''t this amazing? It''s all so beautiful, different from where my room appeared."


    "Hey, can you get out of the way?"


    "Oh, idiot, stop blocking the path."


    "What happened to him? Did he go crazy?"


    While I was spinning and looking around, three men walked past me. I didn''t care about their insults and took a deep breath.


    "If I''m in this world, doesn''t that mean Hestia and Ais are here too? And Bell? Where is he?" I confess that I am very excited. At what point in the story am I?


    And this skill.


    <strong>[ Falna Editing lvMAX ]</strong>


    It''s a skill I still need to test.


    <strong>[ Create and edit a Falna as you wish. Rmended skill because the user cannot acquire a Falna. ]</strong>


    "Hm? Can''t I acquire a falna? How will I enter the tower and level up then? Do I have to get stronger using this Hentai System? The system treats me as an absolute pervert."


    "Hey, what are you murmuring there? Hentai System? What''s that?"


    Then, a voice came from behind. It was a voice I knew because it belonged to a voice actress I liked. The voices were implemented in this world, and this made me excited.


    I turned with a smile.


    I showed my white teeth to the short, busty girl older than me.


    I couldn''t help but look at her deep cleavage in her tight white dress. Her blue eyes looked at me with curiosity while I looked at her with desire. It was like a dreaming true.


    <strong>[ New mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Join the Hestia Familia! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 10 points ]</strong>


    "Goddess Hestia?"


    "What is that Hentai System? I''m curious!" Hestia said with a mischievous smile. She understood what hentai meant but was confused about the "system." Sorry, I don''t think I can talk about that with you.


    "It''s nothing. I was repeating some words I heard from some adventurers. They were leaving the guild. Look, they''re over there." I pointed to the three men who passed by me earlier.


    I kept a smile on my face the whole time.


    "I see... Hmmm.." Hestia put her hand on her chin and thought. "What are you doing here? Don''t you have a Familia?" Hestia''s eyes suddenly started to shine.


    She''s desperate for new members to join her Familia.


    "I''m looking for a Familia to join. Unfortunately, I''m weak, so people ignore me." I scratched my head and smiled bitterly. I''ve only been in this world for a few hours. All of this is a lie.


    "So... Would you like to join my Familia?!" Hestia said directly to me. She was excited, her eyes sparkling. She was jumping while talking to me, her breasts bouncing in front of my eyes.


    It was easier than I imagined. We didn''t even talk much.


    "You don''t mind that I don''t have enough skills?"


    "Who cares about that? Come on, follow me." Hestia grabbed my hand and started to drag me. I kept looking at her back as we walked together. And in a few minutes, we were in a church.


    I remember this ce.


    I read the novel''s first volume twice, so I remember the descriptions of the ce. I only watched the anime once, but it''s simr. ''I''d better not overthink about this.''


    I''ll go crazy and have an anxiety attack if I keepparing everything around me with the novel.


    I entered the church with Hestia, and we arrived at a small room with a single sofa and a wooden table. As soon as we entered, I swallowed hard because I started to feel a bit nervous.


    ''I''m alone with Hestia. What will happen if I try to make a move and kiss her? No, I can''t do this. Honestly, I have to stay calm. Doing things too quickly will be a problem.''


    "Excuse me."


    Before I noticed, Hestia had already started her process of giving me the Falna. Seriously, I didn''t even get to talk much with her before something could happen. The Falna is going to be ced on my back.


    My shirt was lifted, and I felt Hestia''s gloves touch my back.


    "Don''t worry. It''s alright," Hestia said sweetly, seeing my body tremble. I smiled and sighed. Suddenly, something new appeared in front of my vision.


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    <strong>[ The skill "Falna Editing lvMAX" has been activated! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Please choose the edits you want to make. ]</strong>


    Below, all the statuses were identical to Danmachi''s status. It even had the Rank. I could change the numbers and even add a skill.


    ''I understand exactly how this works.''


    Since I already have a unique status, the "Hentai System," I can''t have a Falna. I will get stronger exclusively using the "Hentai System" because having two systems could be confusing.


    But the system needs to exin this. How much is 10 points of strength worth in this world?


    I can''t tell.


    If I knew, I could put lower values to deceive people and pretend I''m weak. Some protagonists do this, right? They pretend to be weaker.


    Using this strategy is good to lower the enemies'' guard.


    ''Alright, let''s edit this quickly.''


    <strong>Strength: 265</strong>


    <strong>Endurance: 222</strong>


    <strong>Dexterity: 237</strong>


    <strong>Agility: 291</strong>


    <strong>Magic: 201</strong>


    I put them all between 200 and 299, meaning all my statuses are ranked G. It''s not very high or low, so this is fine.


    <strong>[ Editspleted! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The Falna has been ced on your back! You can make edits whenever the Goddess of your Familia updates your Falna! ]</strong>


    ''So that''s how it is. It''s convenient.''


    "It''s done. You are now part of this Familia." I felt the emotion in Hestia''s voice. But I immediately turned to her and asked:


    "Didn''t you do this too quickly? I thought you would talk to me a bit more or get to know me better."


    "Well... Hehehe." Hestia scratched her cheek and turned her face away as if embarrassed. "I was desperate. You''re the first member of my Familia. I got excited when you epted."


    "First member?" My eyebrows raised. If I''m the first member, where''s Bell? Are you saying he doesn''t exist in this new world created for me? That would be good because he might get in the way.


    However, it would be fun to talk to him...


    "So I am the first member of your Familia. It''s an honor." I held Hestia''s hand and smiled at her. A little shy, Hestia let go of my hand and cleared her throat before getting up from the sofa.


    "Alright, let''s make this clear. We''ll have to look for more members for this Familia from now on, okay? We also need to find a different ce to live, but we need money!"


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute, Goddess. I just joined the Familia. Let''s take it easy. First of all, we need to survive at least. We need food, right?"


    Upon hearing me, Hestia''s stomach started to growl.


    "Urgh. You''re right. But before that, I need to make one thing clear. Come with me." Hestia led me to the bedroom. "We need to get another bed. I only have one!" Hestia looked away again.


    She was embarrassed.


    This wasn''t in the original story.


    "Don''t worry, I have a rented room nearby; I can sleep there."


    "Really? You''re not staying here?"


    "Do you want to sleep in the same bed as me? I don''t think so, right?"


    "What? Shut up!" Hestia turned and left the room. I followed her out of the church. "Let''s go to the guild together."


    "You don''t need toe with me; I can do it alone."


    "Let''s go."


    "Alright, alright~~"


    She''s very excited. I wonder what happened to Bell.


    ''I need to finish this quickly to find someone to have sex with. I need toplete this mission the system gave me. I know where I can go to make things a little easier.''

 Chapter 2 – Selling items to pay a prostitute. That’s immoral.

    Chapter 2 �C Selling items to pay a prostitute. That��s immoral.


    It''s time toplete the mission the system gave me. I wanted to stay with Hestia and chat more, but...


    I need the "Swordsmanship" skill to use a sword.


    Hestia already knows I don''t have any skills because I didn''t put any in my falna. Also, I told her I didn''t know how to use a sword or any weapon.


    Obtaining the "Swordsmanship" skill will be the starting point.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat something with me?"


    "I have something to do. It''s gettingte, and I can''t waste time. I stayed indoors for many hours today because I had something important happening."


    "That''s suspicious..." Hestia looked at me curiously. "But I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow morning. I''ll apany you when you go to the tower for the first time! I''ll also get you a sword. What kind of sword do you prefer?"


    Hestia started talking about various swords, but I just said that a one-handed short sword was enough��a short sword and a knife.


    "Alright, I''ll get that for you. But don''t expect anything of good quality, okay?"


    "Yes, I know our Familia doesn''t have money."


    "Hey, you don''t need to be so blunt... I''m trying to find a job, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, soon we''ll have plenty of money."


    "How can you be so confident? Don''t tell me you think you''ll be a high-level adventurer and make our Familia rich?" Hestia said, clearly mocking me.


    "Yes, I''m quite confident about that."


    I left the church and headed towards the adventurers'' guild. I looked around, and there were some adventurers here and there. ''I need the guild to earn money.''


    As I approached, I saw a girl with red hair and dog ears above her head. Her eyes were golden, and she didn''t show much emotion. I talked with her briefly before leaving.


    She will be my advisor from today. ''Rose Fet is a beautiful woman. Even if she isn''t my favorite character, she is certainly a woman I''d like to have in my harem if possible.''


    But this is not the best time to think about that.


    ''I need money to go to the entertainment district. There are many prostitutes there.''


    That was my n, but I forgot I needed money.


    ''I''ll go back to my room. I think I can sell some things to get money.''


    I returned to my room and started rummaging through my closet for valuable items. I found a silver watch, branded sunsses, and a new fan.


    But there''s no electricity to use it here.


    "Hmm... I can also sell these light novels, can''t I? I don''t need them anymore. I''m sure I''ll have plenty of entertainment in this world. Alright, let''s take everything."


    A watch, sunsses, novels, and some fake bracelets and rings. It can be sold for a good price.


    I put all the items in a cloth bag and left the room, searching for a ce to sell them. Would Welf buy them? Or maybe the Goddess''s shop... No, she makes weapons. She wouldn''t want these.


    I need to find a store that buys everything.


    After twenty minutes, I found a building with a sign that said, "We buy all kinds of items."


    This was the first time I had seen this ce, and it was never mentioned in the novel.


    I entered through the door, and the first thing I noticed was that although it was a store that bought all kinds of items, most of the things on disy were weapons and armor.


    "Interested? The price is a bit high, but it''s worth it." A middle-aged woman approached from behind. She had short hair and some scars on her arms.


    She probably ventured into the tower before.


    "I''m here to sell some items. I need money."


    "Sure,e with me, please."


    The woman went behind the counter, and I took out everything I carried in the bag: the watch, three pairs of sunsses, two bracelets, four rings, and ten books. None of them were volumes of Danmachi, of course.


    "Hmmm... Where did you get these?" The woman picked up the items one by one and started analyzing them.


    "I can''t say that. But rest assured, I didn''t steal them."


    "..." The woman looked at me and smiled. "I''m not worried about that. But these items are interesting. I''ve never seen such a luxurious watch for the wrist. Also, these jewels seem high quality."


    "How much can you pay for all this? I''m in a hurry."


    "I can pay 5,000 Valis for this watch. And I can pay 10,000 for the rest."


    "15,000 in total? Isn''t that too cheap? A good meal can cost 300! 15,000 for all this is a scam."


    "How about 20,000?"


    "..."


    I stared at the woman, not knowing what to do. I''m sure I can get a better offer for all this. This is frustrating. I don''t know how much it costs to spend the night with a woman, so it isn''t easy.


    "Will you ept the offer or not?"


    "25,000."


    "24,000."


    "Deal."


    "Great! I''ll prepare the money right away," the woman said cheerfully. I can tell she just scammed me. I''m sure I sold all this for much less than it''s worth.


    I should have waited until tomorrow and made money in the tower... The mission doesn''t have a time limit anyway.


    The problem is that I wouldn''t have the "Swordsmanship" skill, but I think I could manage anyway.


    "Here you go, 24,000 Valis. You can check it if you want."


    "Don''t worry. Tsk."


    "What was that? Want to back out of the sale?" The woman took the money bag off my hand.


    "Just give it to me already." I grabbed the money bag from her hand and left the store quickly.


    With the money in hand, I immediately headed towards the entertainment district where the Ishtar Familia was. It was the best ce for this sort of thing. I''m sure I''ll find someone to have sex with in less than three minutes.


    Unfortunately, I had to ask for directions to get there. I admit I felt a bit embarrassed.


    But when I stepped into the entertainment district, I quickly lost my embarrassment. The beautiful women standing outside the buildings didn''t make me shy but excited.


    There were so many good options that I didn''t know which one to choose.


    There were human women and mostly amazoness. There was even a woman with animal ears, a werewolf.


    ''I confess I''ve always wanted to have sex with a girl with a tail and animal ears.''


    While I felt my dick swelling inside my underwear, I walked towards the werewolf girl who was looking at me with a naughty smile on her face. I think she understood that I wanted to fuck her all night long.

 Chapter 3 – I love hearing the moans of a beautiful woman +18

    Chapter 3 �C I love hearing the moans of a beautiful woman +18


    I approached the werewolf woman, and she dragged me inside the building without a word. It was a ce that functioned as a bar and a hotel. It had three floors, probably with rooms on the upper floors.


    In the bar, many men were apanied by beautiful women who made them spend money.


    The woman led me to one of the tables and made me sit down. She sat beside me and signaled another woman to bring some drinks. Seeing this, I immediately grabbed the woman''s waist.


    <em>Hm~~</em> She let out a soft moan.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry? Let''s have a drink before we go up to the room." She gave a provocative smile and moved closer, pressing herrge breasts against my arm.


    Feeling the softness of her boobs made my cock even harder.


    "Who said I want you? I can choose one of them." I looked at the other women in the bar and smiled. The woman pouted and looked into my eyes.


    "If you wanted them, you wouldn''t havee to me. Silly." She touched my nose andughed. Soon after, our drinks were ced on the table. They were tworge sses filled with beer.


    I''m sure they''re expensive. This type of woman usually makes men spend money on drinks. They certainly get a percentage of the profit from each drink they make clients buy.


    One beer is enough.


    I picked up the ss and downed it in one go, not caring. The drink hit my stomach, and I ced the ss back on the table.


    "You drank too quickly! I haven''t even taken two sips! Are you in such a hurry?"


    "Yes, I''m in a hurry. How much is it? Tell me the price, and let''s go to the room."


    "..."


    Hearing me, I saw her nce at my pants. My cock had grown, making it very noticeable. She noticed its size and swallowed her saliva nervously.


    Maybe she hadn''t experienced a big cock before.


    "Well?"


    "Can you wait until I finish my drink?" Her fluffy ears twitched, and I instinctively touched them.


    <em>Hm~~</em>


    "Hey, they''re sensitive! Don''t touch them so suddenly!" She put the ss down and moved my hands away from her ears. She was very flushed but seemed happy.


    "They''re so cute I couldn''t resist. Can we go up to a room now?"


    "Alright, alright, fine! Are you in such a hurry because you''re a virgin?"


    "Of course, I am a virgin~~"


    "Hmmm, that exins it then." She brought her face close to mine and stole a kiss. It was a light kiss. "Let''s go to the room. But I feel like you''re lying." She stood up and turned her tail towards me.


    Her tail swayed and tickled my nose.


    I stood up and walked with her. The woman spoke to another woman who seemed to manage the ce and held my hand to lead me to the bedroom. I looked at her exposed back, and she turned to me.


    Her short red dress had a deep neckline that made the size of her bobos very evident.


    "By the way, my name is Julia."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Luan."


    I grabbed Julia and carried her in my arms.


    "Waaa~~ Wait, wait." I carried her to our room while she guided me. When we reached the entrance, I opened the door with difficulty and threw her onto the only double bed in the room.


    The bed made a loud noise, and I locked the door before licking my lips.


    "You didn''t have to be so rough! I could have walked! Hey, don''t take your clothes off so suddenly!"


    "What is this? You talk like a virgin."


    "It''s just that it''s so sudden! I like to talk before doing this. I need to prepare; I don''t get wet easily!"


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of that."


    I took off my shirt and showed my chest. It wasn''t very muscr, but it wasn''t bad (as I said before). Then I pulled down my pants along with my underwear, revealing my already hard cock.


    Julia looked at my dick, now 25 centimeters, and swallowed her saliva.


    "It''s too big. It won''t fit inside me!" Julia shouted as she crawled backward, and I walked towards her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll prepare your pussy very well. My cock will go inside easily."


    "Wait a second! Let''s take a bath first."


    "I took a bath beforeing." I got on the bed and approached Julia. Her back was already against the headboard. She was very flushed and nervous, probably afraid of the size of my cock.


    She probably thinks it will hurt her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." I looked into her eyes and touched her cheek. Then I stole her lips, and my tongue invaded her mouth. I moved my tongue wildly while she followed my rhythm.


    Our lips parted, and she gave a long sigh. Saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    "Do you trust me now?" I smiled and squeezed her breast hard.


    "<em>Hmm~~</em>" Julia let out a cute moan. "Wait, you''re doing it too hard. Be gentler. They are sensitive."


    I opened Julia''s neckline and exposed her breasts. They wererge and soft. Her nipples were pink and hard. She was excited despite asking me to take it easy.


    Whenever I touched her boobs and squeezed, her cute ears twitched.


    I brought my mouth to her nipples and put them in my mouth.


    "Haa�� Hmmm... Wait, don''t suck so hard." Julia''s moans kept reaching my ears as my tongue touched her nipple. A wave of pleasure ran through her body. Her delicate body was trembling.


    She wasn''t lying when she said her boobs were sensitive.


    I took her nipples out of my mouth, and they were red like cherries. When I pulled away, Julia instinctively opened her legs, showing me her delicate pink panties.


    She breathed heavily as she looked at me with desire.


    "You''re already wet, but I need to prepare your pussy for my cock, or you''ll end up getting hurt."


    Moving her panties to the side, I licked her pussy.


    "<em>mmMMm~~</em>" Julia let out the loudest moan of the night. This made my cock twitch. I love hearing the moans of a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 4 – That’s f*cking good. +18

    Chapter 4 �C That��s f*cking good. +18


    I devoured Julia''s pussy with all my desire as her moans echoed throughout the room. Julia grabbed my head firmly while I moved my tongue inside her.


    My tongue is long, so I can touch various parts of her insides. I sought out her most sensitive spot and then focused solely on it. With each passing second, Julia''s moans grew louder.


    Then, while I still had her pussy in my mouth, she squirted all over my face. I didn''t mind and continued moving my tongue inside her. I also brought my hand to touch her clitoris.


    Julia''s juices began soaking the mattress, and I finally stopped.


    I could still feel the pain in my scalp because Julia was pulling my hair hard due to the pleasure she was experiencing.


    I licked my lips and put my dick in front of her pussy.


    Juliay with her arm over her face as she recovered from her orgasm. As I prepared to prate her, I received a system notification.


    <strong>[ Your partner had an orgasm! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +1 point ]</strong>


    ''Hmm... I can earn points for everything I do in bed. This excites me. I want to try all kinds of things. So, let''s try this.''


    I climbed over Julia, and her ears twitched in surprise. She removed her arm from her face and stared at me. "What are you doing?! You''re heavy!"


    "Stop lying. I''m not even putting my weight on you. I want to use your boobs." I gave Julia a mischievous smile, and she blushed and looked away. "Do what you want!" she said.


    Her expression softened as I grabbed her breasts and ced my dick between them. Since it wasn''t wet, I asked Julia to spit on my dick, and she obeyed as if I were her master.


    Her warm saliva hit my dick, lubricating it and her breasts. I also spit to make it even more slippery and began moving my hips while pressing my dick with herrge breasts.


    Julia was staring at the tip of my dick with her mouth open as if waiting for something. She was eager for it.


    "I won''t cum just from this; use your mouth," I ordered her, and Julia moved her face towards my dick. She was in an ufortable position but didn''t care. Each time I thrust my hips forward, the tip of my dick reached Julia''s mouth.


    Every time the head of my dick reached her warm, wet mouth, Julia closed her lips and sucked it.


    The pleasure increased continuously as her breasts became more and more lubricated, and Julia''s body heat increased, making her breasts even warmer. After a few minutes, I finally came for the first time.


    I thrust my hips forward, and the tip of my dick entered Julia''s mouth.


    <em>Hmm~~</em>


    She sucked it hard with her eyes closed. Her ears twitched as my cum shot into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up, and she swallowed part of my cum.


    There was so much that Julia couldn''t handle it and let go of my dick.


    <em>Cough~~ Cough~~</em>


    She coughed as the unending jet of cum sttered over her face, breasts, hair, and her fluffy ears. Julia waspletely covered in my cum as she recovered.


    "You came so much. I''ve never seen anyone cum this much before." Julia started to clean herself, but I wasn''t finished.


    "What are you doing? You don''t need to clean up now. It''s finally time for the main dish." I grabbed her legs and pulled her towards me, cing my dick at the entrance of her pussy.


    "Wait a bit, let''s at least take a bath first, I''m all covered in your cum!"


    "I can''t wait. Can''t you see? My dick is trembling like hell. I can''t wait to cum inside you at least ten times."


    As I was about to thrust my dick inside her, a new system notification appeared.


    <strong>[ You came inside a woman''s mouth for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 points ]</strong>


    <strong>[ A woman gave you a titjob for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 points ]</strong>


    <strong>[ A woman gave you a blowjob for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 points ]</strong>


    ''Oh? I can earn bonuses for everything new I do. I still need to test many things and many positions. Is there a bonus for missionary position? And doggystyle? And what about anal?''


    I''m excited.


    "Wait!" Julia screamed as the head of my dick started to invade her pussy. Even though she was wet, it was very tight, so tight it felt like it was going to tear my dick off. My dick slid inside her with difficulty, making her produce some grotesque sounds.


    She was in pain.


    "Arrgghh�� huff�� huff�� aaaa... Mmm�� wait�� please don''t move!" Julia stared at me with wide eyes as she tried to breathe. I had reached her most profound part.


    Her pussy was soft, sticky, and warm, so warm it felt like it was melting my dick. Besides, it was very tight, extremely tight, probably because of the size of my dick. It''s massive.


    I had inserted more than half but had already reached her most profound part.


    ''It might be more than 25 centimeters.''


    I couldn''t hold it anymore; I wanted to move. However, Julia continued to beg me not to move. Her eyes were full of tears, and she was drooling. It was a very erotic expression.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t contain myself.


    Slowly, I moved my hips back, rubbing my dick against her vaginal walls and making a shockwave run through her body.


    <em>MMMMMMMMMmmmmmM~~</em>


    She came instantly. Her pussy contracted and squeezed my dick even tighter. I moved my hips forward and invaded her pussy again. As her pussy contracted and she continued to cum continuously, the speed of my movements increased.


    ''This feels fucking amazing!''

 Chapter 5 – Deepthroat. +18

    Chapter 5 �C Deepthroat. +18


    I started moving my hips, relishing the sensation of Julia''s pussy, not caring that she might be in pain or difort. But judging by her expression and smile, I was sure she was enjoying it.


    I grabbed her legs and began thrusting harder, watching her cum-covered breasts bounce with each of my movements.


    Julia''s expression was so erotic that I felt the urge to kiss her, so I did. Despite my cum having been in her pussy, I kissed her, and our tongues intertwined.


    The kiss muffled her moans.


    As her muffled moans continued to resonate, my hips kept moving wildly,pletely messing up her insides. Each time my dick touched her deepest spot, Julia bit my lips.


    Our heavy breaths mingled as I approached my limit.


    There are no condoms here, and I didn''t care. I continued to move my hips wildly while Julia bit my lips harder, her eyes rolling back in pleasure.


    <em>Spurt~~</em>


    <em>Spurrt~~</em>


    My cum surged into her forcefully. Her womb was filled, and the heat inside her increased. Her pussy contracted tightly, drawing out everyst drop of cum from my urethra.


    With my dick still inside her, I felt my cum leaking out of her pussy, staining the white sheets. When our lips separated, Julia was nearly passed out. I looked at where we were connected and slowly pulled my dick out of her still-contracting pussy.


    My cum gushed out of her erged hole, a result of the thickness of my dick. If I kept this up, her insides might take the shape of my dick.


    I licked my lips, struggling not to thrust my dick back into her.


    <strong>[ You had sex with a woman in the missionary position for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 points ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You came inside a woman for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 points ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Youpleted the mission! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The skill "Swordsmanship LV1" has been added to your status! ]</strong>


    ''Oh? I''ve alreadypleted the mission. I could leave now since I''ve earned so many points and gained the skill to enter the tower tomorrow, but I''m not satisfied. It feels like I didn''t just cum a moment ago.''


    My dick is twitching and harder than ever.


    ''How can I not be hard with this view?''


    A beautiful woman like this, with her legs open, breasts exposed, and my cum leaking from her pussy and covering almost her entire body. It''s impossible not to be aroused looking at this.


    Besides, I want to try another position. Doggystyle.


    I hadn''t had the chance to touch her tail even once. "Having sex doggystyle with a werewolf girl must be an interesting experience." I licked my lips and was preparing to position Julia differently.


    But before I could, she recovered.


    "Hey, wait a minute, aren''t you satisfied yet?! I can''t take it anymore, and my pussy is hurting because of you!" Julia touched her pussy and opened it, causing the remaining cum to leak out.


    "Urgghh, there''s so much inside me. It''s over; give me the money!"


    "What do you mean? I''m not satisfied yet."


    "Give me the money, 5,000."


    "5,000? I''ll give you 15,000 to continue."


    "15,000?!" Julia''s eyes sparkled. "15,000��" She touched her chin and started thinking. Then she gave me an answer. "Alright, I''ll ept the 15,000 to stay longer with you, but we must take a bath first! I''ll also call someone to clean this up."


    "Why clean if we''re going to mess it up again?"


    "Just shut up, and let''s go to the bathroom."


    "Alright~~"


    ####


    Surprisingly, the bathroom had hot water.


    We were clean and covered in soap. Julia made sure to wash every part of my body, including my still-hard dick. After thoroughly soaping me up, Julia pressed her breasts against my back.


    "Do you like this kind of thing? Soap massage."


    "I''ve never been a big fan of this kind of thing. I once went to a ce that offered this service, but the women weren''t attentive."


    I went to Japan once after graduating��it was the only trip I''ve ever taken in my entire life. I used a fake identity to get into one of those soands in Japan, but I got robbed, and it wasn''t pleasant at all.


    "What do you think about me showing you how to do a real massage?"


    "As long as it''s quick. Can''t you see how eager my dick is to get inside you?"


    "You''re no fun at all, you know?! Stop thinking only about sticking your dick in me and try to enjoy this." Julia continued rubbing her body against mine. Her hard nipples were brushing against my back.


    Julia touched every part of my body as she massaged and soaped me up.


    But after just a few minutes, I was bored. I grabbed a bucket of hot water and poured it over my head and hers. All the soap began washing off our bodies.


    "Hey, that was unnecessary! I was almost done!"


    "This is boring. Suck." I stood up and ced my dick at face level. She was still kneeling on the floor, which was the perfect height. I''ll probably earn more points for this.


    Even though I had already received bonus points for her oral and for cumming in her mouth, I''d likely get extra points if she deep-throated me.


    A deepthroat is something I''ve always wanted to experience.


    "Suck? Alright. But didn''t I do that before?" Julia touched my dick with her soft hands and started stroking me. Then she took the head of my dick into her mouth.


    Suddenly.


    <em><strong>Urguh?!</strong></em>


    I ced both my hands on her head and thrust my dick as deep as I could into her throat. She managed to take a little more than half. Her eyes filled with tears as her throat contracted.


    "Haaa�� What is this?! Are you crazy? Cough�� cough��" Julia started coughing while clutching her throat.


    <strong>[ You received a deepthroat for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 points ]</strong>


    "Sorry, I got carried away." I scratched my head.


    "Don''t do that again! Let''s go back to the room; I''ll continue sucking you there."


    "When we get to the bed, get on all fours. I don''t want to fuck your mouth. I want your pussy."


    "You''re very honest."

 Chapter 6 – Bonuses and skills. +18

    Chapter 6 �C Bonuses and skills. +18


    We went to the room, and Julia got on the bed as I asked. She got on all fours and stuck her butt up. Her fluffy tail was wagging back and forth, which was cute.


    As I approached, Julia moved her tail to the side so it wouldn''t get in the way, and I grabbed her tail firmly. "Hey!" Julia yelled, surprised. "Don''t grab my tail so suddenly!"


    "Is it as sensitive as your ears? It''s just so cute, I couldn''t resist."


    "You can touch it... Just don''t grab it so suddenly."


    I looked at Julia''s pussy, and it was dripping. She was excited, probably because of what we did in the bathroom. Maybe she''s one of those who like to feel pain. I''m sure what I did hurt her, but she''s turned on.


    She''s also the type who says one thing but feels another. Tsundere? No, I don''t think that''s it.


    "How do you prefer? Do you want me to hold your butt or your tail?"


    "My butt! Stop squeezing and pulling my tail. It hurts."


    "Alright, I''ll hold your tail then."


    "Hey! mmMmm!!!" I squeezed her fluffy tail tightly and pulled it while thrusting my cock inside her. My cock invaded her insides, and her juices sshed everywhere. Just half of my cock was enough to make her moan loudly in both pain and pleasure.


    While holding her tail firmly with one hand, I used my other hand to grab her butt.


    <strong><em>p~~</em></strong>


    <strong><em>p~~</em></strong>


    "Hey�� MMMM��!... Wait a second, you''re hitting too hard! Do it more gently," Julia said with difficulty. Her butt was already red from my ps.


    But I couldn''t help myself.


    My cock was reaching deeper inside her. I could feel her uterus with the head of my cock. Each time a p hit her butt, Julia''s pussy contracted, and her tail writhed in my hand.


    After a while, Julia lost her strength and copsed on the bed.


    Harsh moans escaped her mouth.


    But I didn''t care, as her butt was still raised perfectly for me to keep going. That was enough for me. I ravaged her pussy with all my might, pouring all my desires onto Julia''s body.


    When I reached my limit, I came half inside Julia and then pulled my cock out of her pussy. My cum covered her butt, tail, and back. We had just taken a bath, but she was all messy again.


    The night was going to be long.


    When I finished myst round inside Julia''s pussy, she was already unconscious and couldn''t move anymore. Then, many notifications that had umted during the night started arriving.


    <strong>[Fucking a woman on all fours for the first time!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +5 points]</strong>


    <strong>[Fucking a woman while standing for the first time!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +5 points]</strong>


    <strong>[Spanking a woman for the first time!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +5 points]</strong>


    <strong>[Cumming all over a woman''s body for the first time!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +5 points]</strong>


    <strong>[Making a woman faint during sex for the first time!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +10 points]</strong>


    <strong>[You came inside your partner 11 times!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +11 points]</strong>


    ''That''s a lot of notifications. But I thought I had done more. I even had sex while standing. I guess the only thing I didn''t do was anal. I think the bonuses are running out.''


    [You had sex with a woman for the first time and gained many bonuses! Thanks to this, we improved the avable skills for selection!]


    <strong>[Choose a skill!]</strong>


    <strong>[Berserk]</strong>


    <strong>[Fairy Serenade]</strong>


    <strong>[Argonaut]</strong>


    <strong>[Dark Magic LV1]</strong>


    ''This is so strange. Three skills exist in the Danmachi world, and one is called [Dark Magic]... Which should I choose?''


    Berserk, Fairy Serenade, and Argonaut are good skills�� I''m unsure. But Dark Magic might be even stronger than the others... Because it isn''t a skill from the Danmachi world. ''Alright, let''s go with it.''


    <strong>[You chose the skill "Dark Magic LV1"]</strong>


    <strong>[The skill has been added to your status!]</strong>


    ''Great. So this is how it''s going to work. I can earn points by having sex and then choose a skill when I''m done.''


    And it doesn''t seem rted to my partner''s skills since Julia doesn''t seem strong. I think it''s random. Or maybe it depends on who I have sex with. Maybe if I fuck a character in the main story, the rewards will be better.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    I left the money bag next to Julia and went to the bathroom to shower. When I left the bathroom, Julia still hadn''t woken up and was recovering. She would probably sleep for a while.


    I put on my clothes, which weren''t dirty and left the building feeling quite satisfied.


    ''It''s the first time I''ve had sex with a woman for so long. I couldn''t cum this much before. It''s good that my cock "evolved", and I can satisfy a woman much better now.''


    I left the entertainment district and returned home. I don''t know what time it is now, but it''s probably 5 or 6 a.m. Adventurers were starting to go out to work, and shops were opening.


    When I got to my room, I took another hot shower and put on new clothes to get ready.


    But before leaving, I checked my Status.


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 15</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 15</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 5</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 5</strong>


    <strong>Avable Skills: [Fauna Edition LvMAX] [Swordsmanship LV1] [Dark Magic LV1]</strong>


    <strong>Points: 72</strong>


    ''I have 72 points to use. That''s a lot. If I put everything into strength, I''ll regret it, so I''d better avoid that.''


    I wanted to focus on speed. I have always been an assassin who prioritizes speed in games, so I want to do the same here.


    "30 points in agility, 20 in strength, and 20 in endurance."


    I need defense, too. I don''t have an HP bar to tell me if I''m close to dying.


    <strong>[Agility is now 45!]</strong>


    <strong>[Strength is now 35!]</strong>


    <strong>[Endurance is now 27!]</strong>


    ''I didn''t put anything into magic, but I don''t care.''


    I think I can go to the church to meet Hestia now.


    I left my room with a smile and headed to the church. It''s finally time to go to the tower for the first time. I''m a bit nervous. I don''t feel like dying on the second day.


    <strong></strong><strong>


    </strong>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 7 – First time inside the dungeon.

    Chapter 7 �C First time inside the dungeon.


    As soon as I got close to the church, I found Hestia waiting for me outside with anticipation. When she saw me, she had a big smile on her face. "You finally arrived. Were you still sleeping, by any chance?!"


    "It''s still morning�� And I''m a little tired because ofst night."


    "What did you dost night to get so tired? Were you training or something?"


    "Something like that." That''s not a lie. I was training. Having sex makes me stronger.


    "Hmmm��" Hestia looked at me with suspicion. Is she not going to say anything about it?


    Hestia soon averted her gaze and began to smile.


    "Alright, here it is." Hestia picked up a cloth bag from the ground. Inside it, I could hear the sound of metal. When Hestia opened it and showed me, I saw a sword and a knife inside. They seemed like good weapons.


    It wasn''t a knife like Bell''s, but it''s enough for me now.


    I took the sword and the knife, and Hestia stared at me, waiting for my opinion. I don''t know much about swords and knives, but I decided to give my opinion anyway. "They look good and sharp. Did you buy these?"


    "Isn''t it amazing?! I got a promotion, so it wasn''t that expensive. Try swinging the sword. Give it a try!"


    "Sure."


    This is the perfect moment to test my [Swordsmanship LV1] skill. It''s probably a passive skill, so I need to swing the sword and let the skill do its job, right?


    And that''s what I did.


    I started swinging the sword as if there was an enemy in front of me. The movements came to my mind as if they were normal for me. Even though my movements weren''t perfect, there was a clear improvement.


    "That''s incredible! I thought you said you didn''t know how to use a sword. Did you lie to me?!"


    "I didn''t lie to you. I had never used a sword in my life. I think I gained swordsmanship skill."


    "You got a skill?! When?!"


    "I thinkst night."


    "So you were training."


    "I told you I was."


    "��" Hestia looked at me with suspicion again. She knows I''m lying but doesn''t say anything. I should stop lying so much and not answer if she asks for something I should not answer.


    What will I do if she asks if I was sleeping with a womanst night?


    "Alright, it''s time to go to the tower. Are you ready? I don''t want you to die on the first day, so you''d better be careful."


    "I feel so excited now that I heard you say that."


    "Don''t get too excited!"


    "It was a joke�� I''m a little nervous, but I think I can handle it." I''m a bit nervous but also anxious. I want to test the [Dark Magic] skill. I can''t wait to use dark magic.


    Am I going to look like a viin?


    And then, we arrived at the entrance of the tower.


    Many people were everywhere,ing and going all the time. Around, there were even some people recruiting someone to help them, like in an RPG game. And there were many item carriers here and there.


    Is Lili among them?


    I can''t find her.


    "Hey, are you listening?! I said to be careful."


    "Yes, I''ll be cautious, Goddess."


    "Don''t die, please. You''re the first one who epted to join my Familia after such a long time��" Despite my lies, she was anxious about it.


    "I promise I won''t die." I ruffled Hestia''s hair, which was much shorter than me, and she started grumbling. Then I left her behind, walked towards the tower entrance, and focused on my goal.


    My goal is to kill monsters and get money, just that.


    ''Doesn''t this system give me some points if I kill monsters? Because evolving just by having sex is hard. I''ll have to sleep with women every day.''


    Not that I''mining, but not every woman will want to sleep with me. And I''ll not have money to pay a prostitute every day.


    ''That''s why I have to build a harem. To have an infinite menu of pussies to use whenever I want.''


    Oh man, I can''t think about that here; getting a hard-on inside the tower would be an offence to the gods, wouldn''t it?


    ####


    When I entered the tower, the first thing I noticed was the different atmosphere inside. It was very different from the exterior climate. It was a bit humid and had a very heavy atmosphere I had never felt before.


    ''Even though it''s the first floor, many people must have died in this ce.''


    On the way, I encountered some adventurers butpletely ignored them and focused on searching for monsters.


    ''On this first floor, there are mainly goblins and kobolds, so I don''t think I should worry.'' I gripped the handle of my sharp sword and moved forward. And then, the first enemies appeared.


    In a narrow corridor, three goblins walked together. Two of them were armed, and one of them was unarmed. I entered abat position, and the three goblins noticed my presence.


    With the [Swordmanship LV1] skill, I can know what to do and move my body better.


    <em><strong>Kiiikk!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Kik!</strong></em>


    The goblins advanced at high speed, making strange noises. I spun my body, and my sword passed through the neck of the goblin in front. Then, its body turned into a magic stone.


    <strong>[You received one point of experience!]</strong>


    <strong>[1/50]</strong>


    "Oh? I thought I could only get stronger by having sex, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. It''s much more simr to an RPG than I imagined. But it was to be expected."


    I''m in the world of Danmachi! It''s impossible for the system not to let me get stronger using the tower.

 Chapter 8 – Battles inside the tower. Experience points.

    Chapter 8 �C Battles inside the tower. Experience points.


    I killed the three goblins and received a total of three experience points. Honestly, it''s very little. Fortunately, the system doesn''t consume magic stones for this; I still earn them and can exchange them for money.


    I ced the three magic stones in the cloth bag that Hestia had used to store the weapons. She gave me this bag precisely to store magic stones and items.


    After nearly an hour, I umted 12 magic stones and 12 experience points.


    But now, speaking of my current stats.


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 35</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 45</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 27</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 5</strong>


    <strong>Avable skills to use: "Falna Editing LvMAX" "Swordsmanship LV1" "Dark Magic LV1"</strong>


    <strong>Points: 0</strong>


    <strong>Experience points (12/50)</strong>


    I finally felt the difference, mainly in my movement speed and reaction. Now that my agility is 45, I could easily beat Usain Bolt''s record.


    Moreover, I can move my hands so fast that the goblins and kobolds on the first floor can''t react. In other words, it was easy, very easy. It''s so easy that I''m considering going straight to the second floor.


    Lizards will appear from the second floor onward, and the goblins and kobolds will get a little stronger. But it''s not something I should worry about.


    "Let''s continue."


    I began to run and advance, searching for the path to the second floor. It wasn''t so hard to find since the "maze" wasn''t thatplex. I even encountered some people on the way.


    However, theypletely ignored me. It was as if I didn''t exist.


    Then, I reached the second floor.


    The bluish walls of the dungeon surrounded me as I pondered what to do. There were three paths to follow. After thinking for a while, I decided to take the middle path, where there were probably more monsters.


    And after a few minutes, a small group appeared.


    They were all kobolds.


    Ugly monsters with dog-like heads. All four of them were unarmed and used their ws to attack.


    "This will be easy." I advanced at high speed. Before the kobolds could react, my sharp sword spun through the air and cut off the heads of two. They turned into ck smoke and disappeared.


    A magic stone and an item were left on the ground. They were Kobold Nails, items that these monsters drop.


    The other kobolds, realizing that it would be stupid to fight me, tried to flee, but I thrust my sword into the throat of one of them and kicked the other against the wall. Its head collided with the dungeon wall, and it became dizzy.


    I stepped on it!


    Then I stepped on its head and pressed it against the dungeon wall, causing it to die.


    I picked up the stones and the items and stored them.


    After that, the monster massacre continued. Since the number of monsters was higher, I managed to gather many stones and items in a few hours, and I finally reached 50 experience points.


    When I reached 50 experience, a new system notification arrived. However, I closed it and decided to leave the dungeon before looking at it. It was easy to leave since I memorized the way.


    I have a great memory... for things that can help.


    I left the dungeon, and when I did, I saw that the sun was already setting. It took longer than I thought. All the adventurers were already heading home. I could hear many of them nning to go to a restaurant.


    ''They''re going to the Hostess of Fertility. I want to visit that ce soon. Maybe I''ll meet Ais and the Loki Familia people there. But let''s leave that forter.''


    Where''s Hestia? I thought she would be out here waiting for me.


    With my bag of magic stones and items in hand, I went straight to the guild to exchange all this for money. When I arrived, I had to wait in line to be served.


    When it was my turn, Rose helped me. She took the stones and items and counted them.


    "How was it? Was it your first time entering the tower?"


    "It was easier than I expected. My stats are higher than normal."


    "That''s good to hear. I hope you level up quickly," Rose said in a monotone tone.


    After receiving the money, I thanked her and headed towards the church. When I got there, however, everything was dark. Hestia didn''t seem to be around. "Maybe she went to buy something somewhere? I was going to prepare dinner for us."


    I think Hestia can cook, but I want to make one of the dishes I learned in my old world. I just don''t know if I''ll get the ingredients in this world, but I think they all exist here.


    "Goddess?" I entered the church. Everything was open, and I walked slowly to the room. When I entered, I found Hestia sleeping on the sofa in the room. She was sleeping peacefully with her pets, almost exposed.


    I approached the sofa and stared at her for a few seconds. I even thought about doing something, but that would be shitty. Besides, sexual abuse is disgusting. I won''t touch a sleeping woman.


    Unless when the woman passes out during sex like Julia.


    "Goddess, I''m back. Hey, Goddess." I touched Hestia''s delicate shoulder and called her. After some time, she finally woke up.


    "Hm? Huh? What happened? Did someone die?"


    "No one died. Here." I ced the bag of coins on the table.


    "You really got money!"


    "What''s that? Did you think I couldn''t kill anything in the dungeon?"


    "I did!"


    "You don''t need to be that honest."


    "I will use this money to buy something tasty for us. I''ll be right back!" Hestia took the bag of coins and was preparing to leave, but I grabbed her shoulders and held her back.


    "Wait a minute! Let''s not spend all this money buying ready-made food. Is there a fire here? Where I can cook with you. We''ll spend less money if we buy ingredients and prepare the food."


    "Do you know how to cook?"


    "Yes, I know how to cook. Don''t you want to try my food?" I smiled.


    "I''m not confident in your culinary skills..." Hestia said. She''s not joking this time.


    "Don''t worry, I promise I know how to cook. I''ll buy the ingredients and be right back. Is there a shop nearby?"


    After Hestia told me where to buy the ingredients, I bought everything I needed before returning to prepare the food. When Hestia tasted the pasta with white sauce that I prepared, the first thing she did was scream, "IT''S DELICIOUS!"


    She devoured it.

 Chapter 9 – Aisha Belka

    Chapter 9 �C Aisha Belka


    I returned to my room andy on the bed before opening my Status to see what had changed. When my system was opened, the notification I had ignored earlier appeared.


    <strong>[ Youpleted! 50/50 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You received 1 point! ]</strong>


    "Hm? Is that it? Are you kidding me? I don''t have a level? Can''t I unlock new skills when I level up? Is this it?!!!!!"


    I couldn''t believe it. They made me hunt 50 monsters to give me one point. This system really wants me to get stronger just by having sex. If I earn one point for every 50 experience points�� It''s not worth it.


    Unless stronger monsters give more experience, maybe a dragon is worth a million experience points, and when I kill it, I''ll get thousands of points. I need to test that out.


    But for now, having sex is the best thing to do to get stronger.


    "The problem is that the rest of the money stayed with Hestia, and I don''t have money to return to the entertainment district. The only thing I can do now is sell more of my stuff�� I''m starting to feel like a junkie."


    I had a drug-addicted rtive who used to sell household items to buy drugs. Fortunately, he died and stopped causing problems for his mother.


    "What can I sell? More books? Maybe some clothes? No, I need clothes. I don''t want to sell them." I have many pants, shirts, and underwear, clothes that don''t exist in this world.


    I don''t want to give them to anyone.


    "Let''s sell more books then. Let''s at least get some money to buy some drinks. It''s been a while since I had a drink."


    I took all the volumes of Danmachi and hid them in my closet. After that, I grabbed all the other volumes from the shelf and put them in a cloth bag to take them somewhere to sell.


    Since they''re just Light Novels now, I can go to a library.


    The problem is that it''s already nighttime.


    I left my room with the books and asked some residents for help finding a library or another ce to sell books. To my surprise, there was an open ce.


    It wasn''t a library, but a shop like the previous one. The difference was that most of the items on disy were books.


    I entered the shop and saw a bored old woman sitting behind the counter.


    "We''re almost closed. What do you want?"


    "I want to sell these books." I threw them all on the counter. There were some Rakudai Kishi, High School DxD, and Tensei Shitara Ken Deshita volumes. All Japanese works that I liked. Especially Tensei Shitara Ken Deshita.


    After looking at the books for a second, the woman picked them up and began examining them.


    "Where did you get these? They''re written in anguage I''ve never seen before, and they have beautiful artwork. The quality is excellent!" the woman said, surprised. "Are you sure you want to sell all these books?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. If you want, I have some more stored. I can bring themter."


    "Where did you get all these books?"


    "That''s a secret." I smiled at the woman.


    "That''s fine; I won''t insist. I was just curious. I can pay 20,000 for all these 15 books. What do you think?"


    "20,000?! Really?" I couldn''t believe what I heard.


    "Yes, these books are of excellent quality, written in an unknownnguage, and have beautiful colored artwork. Many people will be interested in this. Even buying them for 20,000, I''ll probably make a profit."


    "Well, I don''t mind selling all of them for 20,000."


    "That''s great, I''ll get the money right away."


    The woman stacked all the volumes on the counter and went to the back of the shop to get the money, which was probably kept in a safe. After getting the 20,000, she put everything in a cloth bag like thest woman and handed it to me.


    "It was great doing business with you. Come back if you want to sell more of these books," the woman said as I left the shop.


    After leaving the shop with the money, I returned to the entertainment district. This time, I didn''t want to have sex with Julia but with another woman.


    Preferably an amazoness. A beautiful woman with tanned skin excites me just thinking about it.


    "Hm?"


    As I entered the entertainment district, I saw a character I recognized. Yes, she''s a relevant character in the Danmachi story.


    She has beautiful tanned skin, bright purple eyes, and long hair covering half her face. Yes, it''s Aisha. Aisha Belka, I think that''s her name.


    ''What is she doing here?''


    She wore her usual revealing clothes and was barefoot. She walked calmly through the streets, and no one seemed to want to approach her. I must confess that I want to approach her, but will she be annoyed?


    If I remember correctly, she is an executive at Ishtar Familia.


    "Excuse me, are you Aisha by any chance?" I gathered the courage to approach. Aisha heard my voice and turned around to look at me. Her soft eyes looked directly into mine, and she smiled.


    ''Can I help you? Who are you? Have I seen you before?" Aisha was looking me up and down. When her eyes reached my lower half, her eyebrows raised. I''m sure she noticed the bulge in my pants.


    I smiled at her.


    "Why don''t we have a drink together?"


    "Oh? Are you that interested in me?" Aisha leaned towards me and touched my chin. Her breasts pressed against me. "Follow me, I know a good ce." She licked her lips and looked at me seductively.


    I walked beside her, watching her butt sway provocatively.


    Aisha seemed to notice my gaze and turned to me. Then she lowered her neckline a bit and showed me her nipple.


    "No need to be nervous. Let''s go."


    Ipletely forgot that besides being a beautiful character, she is also a prostitute.

 Chapter 10 – Did I get Aisha pregnant?

    Chapter 10 �C Did I get Aisha pregnant?


    I walked with Aisha, and we arrived at a bar that was also a ce where prostitutes offered their services. However, most women here are amazoness, which is likely a ce where many women from the Ishtar Familia work.


    Many of the men were already drunk and were touching the women all over.


    I sat down with Aisha, and she ordered drinks for us. After that, she touched my leg and looked at me. "What''s wrong? Are you nervous about drinking with a woman as beautiful as me?"


    "I''m not nervous; I''m just surprised you epted this so easily. Were you not having customers?"


    "Idiot, that''s not it. I just found you attractive, so I decided to ept. I wasn''t having a great night, you know?"


    "Did some idiot do something to you?"


    "No, it''s not that. It''s a Familia matter." Our drinks were delivered, and Aisha drank half her ss in one go. I drank mine slowly since I tend to get drunk quickly.


    I can tolerate beer a bit more. If I''m drinking beer, I don''t get drunk as quickly.


    "So, which Familia are you part of?" Aisha asked as she sipped the rest of her drink.


    "Hestia Familia."


    "Hestia? Seriously?" Aisha''s eyebrows raised. She was genuinely surprised. "Are you the first member of Goddess Hestia''s Familia?"


    "Yes, that''s right. The Goddess is desperate for new members but can''t attract any. For now, it''s just me and her."


    "I see. And you were bored and decided toe here looking for beautiful women. Haven''t you been here before? I remember seeing you." Aisha adjusted her posture, and the gold ornaments on her chest caught my attention.


    The contrast with her tanned skin made the jewelry even more beautiful.


    Aisha noticed my gaze.


    "What is it? Want to see them again?" Sheughed pleasantly.


    "Of course I do. Why don''t we go to a room?" I put my arm around Aisha''s neck and touched the hair that covered her face. She smiled and then removed my hand.


    "Isn''t it too early for that? Let''s drink a little more."


    "I get drunk easily, so it''s better not to drink too much. How about this? I''ll have just one more ss. After, we''ll go to a room."


    "You''re in quite a hurry, aren''t you?" Aisha ced her hand on my pants and squeezed my crotch. I was soft, but she felt the size, and her eyes widened. "Wow, you have a big weapon hidden here."


    "Don''t say that, it embarrasses me."


    "Hahaha, you''re so shameless. But I''m interested. How much does it grow when it''s hard?"


    "You''ll find out when youe to the room with me."


    "Don''t rush."


    More drinks were delivered, and I had a pleasant conversation with Aisha. I kept drinking without worrying, and before I knew it, I was drunk.


    At some point, I don''t remember anything else that happened.


    ####


    I woke up the next day extremely tired. The room was closed and dark, with an unpleasant smell. ''Smells like sweat and sperm. Urgh, what a strong odor.'' I moved on the soft bed and felt something.


    Next to me was the soft back of a woman.


    Her long hair tickled my nose. Despite the darkness, I could see who was lying next to me. It was Aisha. She was sleeping peacefully,pletely naked.


    We weren''t using a nket, and I could see her entire body.


    She was covered in dried semen that I had ejacted on her the night before�� but I didn''t <strong>remember any of it.</strong>


    <strong>[ You made your partner cum! X12 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Points: +12 ]</strong>


    Then I saw some notifications floating in front of my eyes. There were few, just three. One said I made her climax 12 times. Another was a notification for skill rewards.


    I had three options but chose the skill <strong>[ Abnormal Resistance ].</strong> It was a skill that would protect me from any poison. But I only picked this skill because the others were useless.


    And thest notification.


    <strong>[ Congrattions on impregnating a partner for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +20 points ]</strong>


    "..."


    I looked at the notification for a moment and then looked at Aisha. You have to be kidding me.


    ''I impregnated her?! Are you kidding me?!!!'' I panicked momentarily and almost fell out of the bed. But I held back from screaming and got up from the bed slowly. I have to get out of here.


    Damn, how did I impregnate her? I know I didn''t use protection, but was it that fast?


    And I thought it took a while to impregnate a woman! How did the system send me a notification instantly? I''m not ready to be a father. What the hell is this? Are you kidding me?


    She''s a character from the story, but I didn''t care much about her. I just thought it would be nice to have sex with her because she''s beautiful and a character from the story, but who could have imagined I''d impregnate her the first time we had sex?


    I got up and dressed in the clothes on the floor, but before I could leave, Aisha started to move.


    "Are you leaving already? Aren''t you going to take a bath?"


    "Sorry, I need to get home right now. Last night was great. I hope to see you again."


    "It was great for me too. Oh, and don''t forget the money."


    "Don''t worry. I left all the money on the table near the bed, and I''m leaving now."


    I paid a lot, but I don''t care.


    ''Damn, damn, damn, damn, damn. I IMPREGNATED AISHA! I IMPREGNATED HER! What do I do now? She''s going to notice ande after me.''


    But there''s nothing to be done. If Aishaes after me, I must take responsibility for the child. I can''t be an asshole and abandon her with a baby.


    ''My life in this world ended in less than five days...''

 Chapter 11 – Hestia and Lies.

    Chapter 11 �C Hestia and Lies.


    I took a hot shower when I got home while still looking at the system message. I''m still incredulous that I got Aisha pregnant in one night. It has to be wrong; it doesn''t make sense.


    ''This damn system could at least let me choose if I want to impregnate my partner or not. It would be simpler that way.''


    Or maybe I chose to do it while drunk and don''t remember. What a headache.


    I turned off the shower and sighed. ''By the way, where does this watere from? And it''s hot water. Plus, there''s electricity here, although myputer isn''t working.''


    Not even the old TV works. I can only turn on the light.


    ''Whatever.''


    I left the bathroom and changed clothes.


    After getting ready, I grabbed the sword and the knife to head to the dungeon. But before that, I have to distribute these points. I want to keep increasing my speed and strength, so...


    <strong>[Points: 33]</strong>


    "Put 20 points in agility and 13 points in strength."


    <strong>[Strength is now 48!]</strong>


    <strong>[Agility is now 65!]</strong>


    "Hmmm, did something change?"


    I went to the mirror and took off my shirt. Finally, it started to change. The muscles in my arms grew, and my chest became even more toned as if I had been working out for a long time.


    "It even looks like I''m a bit taller. Now I just need to cut my hair and shave this beard to look better." Since my eyes were a beautiful light blue, I would look very handsome with my current physique if I took better care of myself.


    But I''ll do thatter.


    I left my room and headed to the church to meet Hestia. When I got there, she was eating bread. It was bread stuffed with something I couldn''t identify. Hestia was eating happily.


    "Oh, you''re here? Going to the dungeon again today?"


    "I have to go every day, don''t I? I need to make money."


    "You don''t have to overdo it. And what is it? You look a bit tired."


    "It''s that I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    "What were you doing?"


    "I was training again."


    "..." Hestia stopped chewing and stared at me. After that, the fake smile on her face disappeared, and she looked at me coldly. "Why do you lie to me so much?" she asked.


    When I heard her voice, my heart almost stopped.


    "..."


    "When we met for the first time, you lied. Last night, you lied. Now you''re lying again. What were you doing during those nights? And were you really looking for a Familia to join?"


    "About that... I indeed wanted to join your Familia."


    "..."


    "You know that''s true. From the beginning, I nned to join the Hestia Familia. That''s because I like you a lot, Goddess. I wanted to do that, and I happened to meet you at the guild."


    "I understand. So you really wanted to join."


    "And about trying to join other Familias, that was indeed a lie. I just wanted to pretend I was desperate so you would ept me. And I also said that without thinking�� Haha."


    This is all true. I said that without thinking for a moment and acted like an idiot. I realized my mistake instantly, but it was toote�� But the Goddess didn''t mind.


    "You''re telling the truth�� But why did you want to join my Familia?"


    "I already told you, didn''t I? It''s because I like you." This is not a lie. I love the character Hestia, and interacting with her like this is great. Seeing her act so cute makes me feel guilty for thinking about doing something against her while she was sleeping.


    "You like me? You mean��" Hestia averted her gaze. She wasn''t blushing, but she looked a bit ufortable.


    "Don''t overthink it. I just like you." I smiled at her, and she sighed.


    "But you haven''t told me what you were doing at night. You''re going to tell me, right?"


    "It''s a bit embarrassing��"


    "Come on, tell me!" Hestia jumped off the couch and ced her bread on the table. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll get mad!"


    "Is what I was doing that important?"


    "It is!" Hestia red at me coldly. If she wants to know so badly, there''s no reason to lie to her.


    "I was with women. Satisfied? I said it."


    "With women? Were you drinking and all?"


    "..." I remained silent to avoidplicating things.


    "I see��" But Hestia seemed to understand what was happening, her face turning red immediately. "Now I understand why you said it was embarrassing�� Well, I don''t care about any of that. Cough�� Cough�� But don''t lie to me again from now on, understood?"


    "Of course, Goddess, I won''t lie."


    "You lied again."


    "What?"


    "Just kidding. So, let''s eat something. You''re hungry, aren''t you? You look so worn out. The night must have been tiring��"


    "Yes�� Haha."


    An awkward atmosphere filled the room.


    So I left before even eating anything.


    ''It doesn''t seem like she was angry that I was with women. Well, why would she be mad anyway?''


    She''s just the Goddess of my Familia. She wouldn''t care about my rtionships like that.


    And I also had the opportunity to clear up the misunderstanding. Fortunately, she seems to have understood and calmed down since everything I said this time was true.


    ''Now, let''s hunt a bit more in the dungeon. Should I go down a few more floors?''


    Damn�� I''m still thinking about that damn pregnancy.

 Chapter 12 – Charming aura.

    Chapter 12 �C Charming aura.


    I entered the dungeon and cleared my mind. If I get distracted, I could end up dead, even though these first floors are very easy. My status is already very high, enough for me not to worry.


    I want to know how strong I am in this world, but the system did not show me! Rank H, I? G? Well, I think I set my falna pretty urately. The values I set were higher than usual.


    ''Speaking of system, I barely tested the [Dark Magic] skillst time. I didn''t know how to use it well, and the system didn''t show me how.''


    I tried saying various words to activate the magic, but nothing worked. It only worked when I tried using my imagination. However, its power was very weak. I couldn''t even kill a goblin.


    Iunched a dark spear and threw small balls to simte a firearm. But it didn''t cause any damage. It''s useless at LV1. ''If I try to create a barrier with it, I''ll probably die.''


    It will probably level up as I keep using it. So, that''s what I''ll do.


    While killing monsters with my sword, I also used [Dark Magic] to create distractions. It''s pretty useful for that. And after almost an hour, the notification finally arrived.


    <strong>[The skill "Dark Magic" leveled up!]</strong>


    <strong>["Dark Magic" is now level 2!]</strong>


    ''Let''s test this. It should be a bit stronger now.'' I searched for some monsters and found a lone goblin. It looked sad and lonely, so I should end its misery.


    ''Let''s tryunching a spear�� Or an arrow. I can''t think of anything else. I can''t create weapons, and I can''t castrge-scale magic, so I must use this.''


    It was easy.


    In my mind, an arrow appeared, and the magic flowed naturally, creating an arrow that flew towards the goblin.


    I didn''t even need to point my hand like an idiot. The arrow just flew to the goblin.


    <em>VUOSH~~</em>


    Flying at high speed, the arrow hit the goblin''s forehead. As expected, it didn''t cause a fatal wound. The dark arrow made a shallow hole in the goblin''s forehead, and the goblin fell backward. After that, the arrow disappeared.


    ''It''s better than before, but still not enough to kill these monsters. I need to raise my magic status and level up the skill.''


    After my tests, I continued hunting on the second floor until I reached 50 experience points again. As before, I received only one point, and the experience points were reset.


    I hope to get more points as I go down.


    ''Should I go to the third floor for a test?'' Since not much time has passed, I think I have time for some tests. The big problem will be finding the passage to the third floor.


    It took a while, a long time. It''s not even worth mentioning the annoying adventurers I met along the way. I felt like killing them, as they seemed weak.


    However, if I killed someone in here, Hestia would find out since she sees what happens inside.


    I can''t do anything stupid.


    And already on the third floor�� I was just disappointed. I killed some monsters I encountered, including some Dungeon Lizards. Still, in the end, I only gained one experience point for each kill.


    It''s very irritating.


    ''At least now I know I won''t get stronger fast killing monsters. I need to get a member for my harem soon to keep getting stronger.''


    I left the dungeon and returned to my room, carrying a total of over 70 stones and more than 70 items. Most were stones and items from goblins and kobolds, but some were from dungeon lizards.


    They were items that would give me a good amount of money. Not enough to go to the entertainment district again, but enough to eat and survive for a few days. Hestia will be happy with this.


    I bathed and went to the guild to get the money.


    After getting the money, I went to the church. When I arrived, I found someone I didn''t expect to see.


    ''Hermes? What is he doing here talking to Hestia? Did something happen?'' I was curious, but I waited until he left to approach Hestia.


    "What was Hermes doing here? I didn''t think I''d see him here."


    "Oh, Luan, you finally returned! How was it inside the dungeon? Did you get hurt?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I only went to the third floor. It wasn''t difficult."


    "The third floor? Did you go that far already? I thought you would stay on the first two floors for a while."


    "I told you I would be a great adventurer and enrich our Familia, right? Now tell me, what was Hermes doing here? Is he curious about me or something?"


    "About you? Why would he be? I did talk to him about you, but he just came to chat and see how I am. It was nice to see him; I hadn''t seen him in a while."


    "I see. Here''s the money. Do you want me to prepare something for us again today?"


    "Of course! But we can''t spend all the money. We must start saving to buy a better weapon for you!"


    "A better weapon? I don''t need that for now. And don''t do anything stupid like going into debt to get me a weapon, ok?"


    "What? I would never do something like that, idiot."


    "I have my doubts about that. Now let''s go inside."


    I''ll spend the night with Hestia today, and I''ll go after Aisha again tomorrow. She''s the only character I can think of who could join my harem now that she''s already pregnant.


    But it won''t be easy. Aisha is not a character who will abandon Haruhime and her Familia toe live with me.


    ''But as long as I can have her to sleep with me, it''s enough. I need a woman to fuck and get stronger while I go after other girls for my harem.''


    <strong>[New mission avable!]</strong>


    <strong>[Get the first member for your harem!]</strong>


    <strong>[Reward: "Charming Aura LV1"]</strong>


    ''A new skill. Wonderful.''

 Chapter 13 – Hestia, you can sleep in my bed.

    Chapter 13 �C Hestia, you can sleep in my bed.


    I couldn''t see the effects of the skill because I hadn''t acquired it yet, but it would probably help me win over the women in this world. It''s not something like mind control, but something that makes me more attractive.


    Like an incubus? I''m not sure.


    I hope I don''t get a nickname like "Incubus" or something. I like sex, but such a nickname would be at least embarrassing.


    ''But how should I get the first member for my harem? Do the women have to fall in love with me or something?''


    I''ve never been an expert at making women fall in love with me, so making Aisha fall for me will be prettyplicated. Maybe by using my dick? She must have enjoyed having sex with me.


    Hmm�� Or I could go after another character. Maybe, Tiona? Tione�� Or Mikoto. I like all of them.


    ''Haruhime is out of the question, and the goddesses are also out of the question for now. Hestia is the easiest one to get close to, but she won''t fall for me so easily.''


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t finished eating. Is something bothering you?"


    "Yes, I''m worried about something. It''s about a woman. I''m thinking about how I can get closer to her."


    "A woman?" Hestia''s face turned red. "I can''t help you with that, sorry."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." I got up from the couch. "I''m not hungry anymore. I''ll head back home now."


    "Oh, right, I forgot to ask you about that. You said you rented a house, but that was a lie. Don''t tell me you broke into someone''s house or something."


    "No, of course not. The room is mine, I can promise you that. Besides, it doesn''t seem like many people live where I do. It''s tranquil most of the afternoon and night."


    "I want to visit you. I''m curious to see where you live. I feel like you live in a better ce than I do, which makes me jealous." Hestia pouted, and Iughed.


    "You cane with me if you want, but nothing is interesting there. I have a closet, a bed�� That''s it." I also have aputer. I don''t mind exining to her what it is. Since it doesn''t work, I won''t be able to show it functioning.


    It would be great to have aputer in this world.


    "Are you sure? I''m going to take a bath before going. Wait here for me!"


    "Okay,"


    Hestia didn''t mean anything by that, but I was still excited.


    We arrived at my room and went in.


    "This is where I live. Don''t be impressed by the mess."


    There were some clothes on the floor, and the bed was messy. I had already put away all the volumes of Danmachi, so there was no risk of her finding them. The only thing on the shelves were a few volumes left from other works.


    "Wow, what is all this?! You never told me you had this kind of thing here. Are they books? And what''s that strange thing?" Hestia pointed to theputer table.


    "These are books from where Ie from. I''m not from here, I''m from far away."


    "Can you tell me the name of the city?"


    "If I tell you, you won''t recognize it. Have you ever heard of a ce called the United States?"


    "Hmmm... Never heard of it. You born there?"


    "Yes, it''s not a lie. All these books were bought there. I also bought that strange thing. It''s called aputer. You can use it to ess the inte, write, and y games."


    "Inte?"


    "It''s hard to exin, but know that it''s impossible to use it here. It doesn''t even turn on, see." I clicked the power button on theputer, and it didn''t turn on. "I''ve tried everything to make it work, but it doesn''t."


    "What a strange ce you were born in. I''ve never heard of any of these things or these books. Besides, they''re in a strangenguage. Can you understand it?"


    "Of course, I can read everything. Do you want me to trante a book for you? It''s an interesting read."


    "Wouldn''t that be too much work?"


    "No, of course not. I can do it in my free time. Besides, I love showing people things I like. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it. I just need some paper and a pen, and I''ll trante everything for you."


    "I''m curious to know what kind of things you read when living in the city where you were born."


    Hestia was still staring at theputer. She then sat in the chair before it and started typing on the keyboard.


    "It''s so soft, but it makes so much noise."


    "I used it to write things on theputer. See that? Each button is a letter. I had a hobby of writing, but I never published a book before. I always wanted to�� But I ended up not doing it."


    "Why don''t you write on paper and try to publish here? I''m sure the people of Orario would love to read a good story."


    "I can think about thatter. I''ll keep earning money in the dungeon and getting stronger. Wasn''t that why you allowed me to join your Familia? I need to get stronger."


    "..." Hestia got up and walked around. She was smiling, very curious about everything. I confess it was cute, very cute. I wanted to tell her everything about my world.


    But just telling her about theputer is enough.


    ''But about writing�� That''s not a bad idea. I have so many stories stored in my head. Stories I''ve read and also stories I''ve created from scratch. Publishing them here would be interesting.''


    But I shouldn''t think about that now.


    "Luan, I think I should go back now. Your room is good. I expected you to sleep in a small and dirty room. I''m surprised."


    "Who do you think I am? A beggar?"


    "Hehehe. But your bed looksfortable, much morefortable than mine."


    "You can use it tonight if you want."


    "What?! You pervert!" Hestia''s face turned red like a tomato, and Iughed at her while exining that I wouldn''t sleep in the bed with her. I have a mattress I had stored in the closet.


    It''s an ufortable mattress that I used to put on the floor when my friend came to sleep at my house during high school. It''s been stored for a long time.


    "You idiot, then exin it right! But thanks for the offer. I''m leaving now!"


    "See youter, Goddess."

 Chapter 14 – The system answered me.

    Chapter 14 �C The system answered me.


    I woke up, showered, brushed my teeth, and worefortable clothes. After Hestia left yesterday, I felt exhausted and fell asleep. I couldn''t go to the entertainment district to look for Aisha.


    She didn''te looking for me either. I think she doesn''t even remember the night we spent together. She''ll probably only remember when we see each other in person again.


    ''Aisha probably won''t be there in the afternoon, so I''ll go at night. First, I''ll have breakfast, then head to the dungeon. But this time, I will only hunt a little. I''m not in the mood to spend hours in the dungeon.''


    I went to find something to eat with the bit of money I had. I had given almost all the money I earned yesterday to Hestia for safekeeping, so I couldn''t afford much.


    After a bad breakfast, I headed towards the tower. I didn''t even bother to let Hestia know I was entering the dungeon. She was probably still asleep.


    It was still very early. The clock in my room stopped working, but it''s probably 6 AM now. The sun had just risen.


    ''I''m not used to waking up this early. I''ve always been an unemployed bum.''


    I arrived at the dungeon and saw many adventurers seeking people to join their exploration groups. There were also some hooded figures offering to carry items.


    Once again, I looked for Lili but didn''t find her.


    ''She probably arrived earlier and is already inside the dungeon. Or she''lleter.''


    <em>Haaaa~~</em>


    I sighed and entered the dungeon. I drew my sword from my waist and yawned. The first floor was boring. The goblins that appeared were easily killed with a single strike of my sword. My back was already aching from bending down to pick up magic stones and items.


    I''m too strong for this floor.


    I need to do the calctions.


    I opened the system to take a look.


    <strong>Name: Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname: None</strong>


    <strong>Strength: 48</strong>


    <strong>Agility: 65</strong>


    <strong>Endurance: 27</strong>


    <strong>Magic: 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception: 5</strong>


    <strong>Avable Skills: "Falna Editing LvMAX" "Swordsmanship LV1" "Dark Magic LV2" "Abnormal Resistance"</strong>


    <strong>Points: 1</strong>


    <strong>Experience Points: (23/50)</strong>


    I have 48 strength and 45 agility, but I am very strong and fast. I think... One strength point in the "Hentai System" is equivalent to 4 or 5 strength points in the "Danmachi System". The same applies to other attributes.


    48 x 5 equals 240 strength points.


    I don''t know how strong a person with 240 strength points is since I''ve never seen anyone with this status fighting personally, but I think it''s pretty strong. My calctions must be urate.


    ''Am I right, system?''


    <strong>[ Responding to the user question. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ If you multiply your strength, agility, endurance, magic and perception by 5, you''ll discover the value of your strength based on the "Danmachi System". However, the exact strength of the skills the system gives cannot be determined. ]</strong>


    ''Damn, you finally answered me! So I was right. Ah, I have another question, won''t Hestia notice that I don''t have a Falna?''


    <strong>[ That is impossible. ]</strong>


    ''I see, good to know. So, for her, I do have a Falna, even though I don''t. [ Falna Editing ] skill is really powerful. I wonder if it will evolve and allow me to do other things.''


    I continued killing monsters until I gained a point. Since Im already here, there is no reason to leave before gaining another point. Since 1 point is worth 5 status in the "Danmachi System," it''s worth it.


    After gaining 50 experience points, I now have two points saved up, but I''ll only spend them after having sex again. I want to gather many points and spend them all at once.


    I want to get my strength, agility, and endurance to 100 before focusing on my magic. I prefer using a sword for now. Oh, and my [ Swordsmanship ] skill leveled up to level two.


    I didn''t feel much difference.


    ''Now it''s time to head back.''


    On the third floor, I walked slowly, feeling my mouth dry. I need to start bringing a water bottle with me. I don''t have one in my room, and Hestia didn''t give me one either.


    But I have a backpack in my room. I can use it to bring food and water next time.


    I''ll need it since I''ll be going deeper into the dungeon.


    ''Honestly, I''m eager to reach the end of this dungeon. It will be practically impossible, but I want to do it.''


    Having just the goal of building a harem is dull.


    Having sex is good, but finishing this dungeon must be a great feeling, too. ''But it might take years...''


    I sighed and started running towards the dungeon exit. It took almost two hours to get out, and by the time I did, the afternoon was already ending. I spent more time in the dungeon than I nned.


    ''I''m hungry. Should I go to the Hostess of Fertility today? I can meet some interesting characters there. Maybe the Loki Familia will be there today. I haven''t seen them yet.''


    I haven''t met any characters besides Hestia, Aisha, Rose, and Hermes (I didn''t talk to him).


    After going to the guild and getting a good amount of money, I didn''t go to the church and headed straight to the Hostess of Fertility to eat and drink something. It is a great ce to rx.


    After a few minutes, I could see the entrance.

 Chapter 15 – Hostess of Fertility

    Chapter 15 �C Hostess of Fertility


    The entrance was simr to what I had seen in the anime: double doors, a sign with the store''s name, and arge sign featuring a fork and knife. Many customers were entering as night was approaching.


    Lively voices came from inside.


    I took a step forward without feeling pressured by the stares that reached me as soon as I arrived at the door. There were many of them, several times over. Most of the tables were packed with customers.


    They were all adventurers.


    The waitresses, dressed in long green dresses and white aprons, were rushing to attend to all the customers. One of them approached me to lead me to a table as soon as she saw me.


    She had brown hair and eyes, with cat ears on her head. If I remember correctly, her name was Anya, but I couldn''t recall her full name.


    "Would you like to ce an order?" Anya asked cheerfully.


    "A te of meat, pasta, and a ss of beer, please."


    "Sure, sure, I''ll bring it right to you, okay?"


    Anya rushed to the kitchen, and I searched for any relevant characters. However, I couldn''t find any. They were all extras, which made me sad. I wanted to meet Ais.


    I want to see what she looks like in person. In the novel, she is always described as very beautiful.


    After waiting for a while, another waitress delivered my food and drink. I remembered this girl''sst name. I think it was Chloe Rollo. ''Is the owner around here?''


    While savoring the roast meat in front of me, I continued to look around curiously.


    I tried to act as inconspicuous as possible. No one seemed to be paying attention to me.


    Then, after 10 minutes and a finished te of food, some people entered through the door. I smiled when I saw the faces of the four people who walked in.


    I don''t even feel like talking to them. I just observed them.


    Ais, Tiona, Tione, and Bete.


    The four walked together to a table behind me andpletely ignored me. When Ais passed by, I couldn''t help but look at her face. A beautiful face and skin that matched the color of her hair and eyes.


    Her hair was long and blonde, and her golden eyes didn''t even nce at me. I was invisible to her.


    <em>Cough!</em>


    <em>Cough!</em>


    I coughed and looked back. My eyes met Ais''s, and she tilted her head, confused. Then I turned forward and said nothing. Shortly after, I heard cheerful voicesing from their table.


    Mainly Tiona''s lively voice. As always, she was acting spontaneously and had a charming personality.


    ''Approaching them would be weird. I''ll get closer to them in a less invasive way. I''ll just eat and leave.''


    When I finished eating, I paid for my food and stood up. I looked back, and my eyes met Ais''s again. She was chewing her food while staring at me.


    Her golden eyes pierced my soul. Despite herck of expression, I could feel she was analyzing me. I could also sense she was strong, even though I wasn''t close.


    Have I be more sensitive? I''m sure I''ve encountered strong people before, but this is the first time I''ve felt this.


    Then I turned and left the restaurant.


    I sighed and looked back onest time. Inside, I could still see Ais looking at me for some reason. Her eyes followed me to the exterior. I ignored her and headed to the church.


    I found Hestia eating on the couch when I arrived at the church. While I was enjoying good food and some alcoholic drinks, Hestia was here, eating some unappetizing bread.


    "Hey, you don''t have to eat that. I''ll prepare something for you."


    "Hm? You finally arrived? Were you with women again?"


    "No, of course not. I was at the Hostess of Fertility, eating and drinking. I feel guilty seeing you eating just bread, so I want to prepare something for you. Or would you prefer that I go there and buy something for you?"


    "No need, I''m not that hungry, just this is enough. Ah, and you can rest tomorrow. You''ve been going to the dungeon every day."


    "No, I don''t need rest." I sat next to Hestia. "I want to keep going to the dungeon every day. It''s a bit of fun. But now I must bring a bag with water and food because I''ll be going deeper this time."


    "That''s true, I forgot about that! Do you want me to get one for you?"


    "Don''t worry. Do you remember that cab?"


    "The one in your room?"


    "That''s right. I have a bag I bought in my hometown. I''m sure it''s much better than any bag adventurers use here in Orario. But I''ll have to spend more money to buy food to take to the dungeon."


    "Don''t worry. You can use the money you earned today. But don''t buy food that spoils quickly."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll be careful. But I don''t need that much." I took half the money and gave it to Hestia. "Now I''m going. I''ll head to a bar to drink."


    "Have a good night. And don''t overdo it. You''ll end up getting sick if you drink every day."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t drink much."


    I left Hestia and went to my room to take a bath and get ready to go to the entertainment district. After putting on my perfume, I walked confidently until I got there. I went straight to the same building Aisha took me tost time.


    However, I didn''t find her there.


    Some girls called out to me, but I ignored them and left the building. I walked the streets for long minutes looking for Aisha.


    Then, finally, I found her.


    Aisha didn''t seem to be feeling well. She wore her usual revealing clothes, but her expression wasn''t good.


    "Aisha?" I immediately approached and supported her on my shoulder. "What happened?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I was drinking with a client but suddenly started feeling very sick." Aisha suddenly turned her head and vomited on the ground. I immediately understood what was happening.


    The system is elerating the pregnancy process!

 Chapter 16 – Bathroom. +18

    Chapter 16 �C Bathroom. +18


    I supported Aisha and took her to a nearby bar so we could sit down. We sat at an empty table, and she rested her head on it, clearly very tired. "I don''t know what''s happening, but it started today. I feel unwell and have been vomiting many times today. I''ve never felt like this before."


    I stared at her in silence. I didn''t know what to say, and I couldn''t tell her she was pregnant. She would ask how I was sure of that, and I would have to talk about the system.


    ''But I can just say it''s my guess... No, better not.''


    "If you feel this unwell, you shouldn''t go to work or have fun. You need to rest." Aisha looked into my eyes, sighed, and lowered her head.


    If I left her here, she might sleep.


    "Do you want me to take you to a room?"


    "What? I''m not in the mood to have sex right now. You''ll have to wait for another day." Augh escaped her lips.


    "I don''t want to have sex with you; I just want to put you in bed to sleep. You need to rest today. You''ll probably feel better by tomorrow."


    "Oh, right. But here? I can talk to the owner; I know her. Or do you have money to pay?"


    "I''m out of money. I only have enough to buy a few drinks; I can''t rent a room."


    "I see, then wait a moment." Aisha tried to get up, but I stopped her. I went to find the owner myself. I asked some women around, and the owner finally appeared after a few minutes.


    She wasn''t an Amazoness but a human woman.


    "Ara, what happened?" She spoke like an Onee-san. It made me chuckle.


    "I''m not feeling well, udia. I need a room."


    "Did you drink too much tonight? You need to be careful!"


    "That''s not it. I haven''t had a drop of alcohol tonight. Can we go to a room?"


    The woman named udia looked at me, and her lips curled into a smile. She probably thought we were going to spend the night together. I''d like that, but I shouldn''t do it.


    I would be an idiot.


    "We''re not spending the night together. I''ll take her to the room and then leave."


    "Hmm~~ I see. You can use room number four. There''s no one there. You can stay as long as you need~~"


    udia walked away, and Aisha startedughing.


    "Hahaha, as always, she acts funnily. Come on, help me." Aisha raised her arms as if asking for a hug. I approached and picked her up in my arms. All the nearby clients were surprised.


    I walked past the tables and therge counter and then reached the second floor, toward room number four.


    When we entered the room, Iid Aisha on the bed.


    "I want to take a bath~~ Will you help me? I''m dirty. I can''t sleep like this~~"


    "Are you really feeling sick? You seem to be taking advantage of me."


    "Of course not! Come on!" Aisha raised her arms, asking for a hug again. I sighed and picked her up to take her to the bathroom. It wasn''t big.


    But it is enough.


    I gently removed all of Aisha''s clothes, including her golden ornaments that were mostly on her breasts. Her nipples stood out. They were hard.


    ''Is she aroused?''


    I stared at Aisha''s breasts, and she put her arms around my neck. Suddenly, I felt softness on my lips. She was kissing me. I felt her tongue press against my lips and then enter my mouth.


    I hugged her and held her firmly in my arms.


    Our lips parted, and Aisha looked at me with desire. Her hair, which had previously blocked her eyes, no longer did. I cupped Aisha''s cheek and then kissed her deeply.


    My tongue invaded her mouth as I moved my hand down, caressing her back and reaching her butt. When I touched her firm butt, Aisha moaned, and our lips parted again.


    "Let''s take a bath first." She let go of me, and we poured water over our bodies. She sat on a small bench in the bathroom, and I soaped her up. I was right behind her, hugging and cleaning her.


    When I touched her pussy and started to clean it, Aisha spread her legs.


    "Don''t clean so hard; it''s sensitive," Aisha said in my ear.


    <em>Hmm~~</em>


    Hearing her sensual voice, I moved closer to her, pressing my cock against her back, and began to move my hips. At the same time, I started kissing Aisha''s neck, eliciting moans from her mouth.


    As I touched her, she poured water over my hand, rinsing off the soap from both my hand and her pussy. With a better view, my fingers slid inside her slowly.


    Her pussy was very wet. I don''t know if it was because of the soap and water, but my fingers slipped in easily.


    "Hmm... Uu... ann... You''re doing it too hard."


    I moved my fingers quickly inside Aisha''s pussy, aiming for her sensitive spots. After a few minutes, Aisha gave a loud moan, and she squirted on the bathroom wall while her body trembled in my arms.


    <strong>[ Your partner had an orgasm! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +1 point ]</strong>


    I hugged her limp body and gave a final kiss on her neck.


    "Was it good?"


    "It was great, haha." Aisha stole a kiss from my lips.

 Chapter 17 – Mission completed. First member of the Harem. +18

    Chapter 17 �C Missionpleted. First member of the Harem. +18


    We left the bathroom and headed towards the bed. I was still carrying Aisha in my arms. When I threw her onto the bed, a smile appeared on her face, and her wet hair dampened the soft pillow.


    I climbed on top of her, and her arms wrapped around my back as we kissed. We shared a passionate kiss. A kiss so hot that we seemed like lovers who had been together for years.


    "Are you going to do everything again this time? Or do you want me to take the lead?" Aisha asked. I looked at her and tried to remember what I had done with her, but I couldn''t remember anything.


    That night is hidden in my mind, and I can''t remember it. Alcohol is a pain!


    "I''ll be honest, I don''t remember anything from that night. Hahaha." Iughed, and Aisha stared at me, surprised.


    "Pfft�� hahahahaha, you don''t remember anything? That''s funny. You fucked my brain out that night. I''ve never seen someone moving their hips so fast."


    "Maybe I was very excited. I''ve been really aroused these past few days."


    Because of this system, I significantly increased the size of my dick, sperm production, and even my libido. It seems like if I don''t have sex every day, I''ll die.


    "You''re so naughty, you know?"


    "And you? You''re already wrapping your legs around me, desperate for me to put my dick in you, aren''t you?" I whispered in Aisha''s ear, and I could see her face blush.


    "Lie down!" Aisha pouted.


    She then threw herself on top of me, still naked. A smile appeared on her face as she began to move her hips, rubbing her pussy against my belly. It was warm and already wet.


    Her fluid began to trickle down my belly as her movements became faster.


    "Are you going to keep feeling good and leave me here just watching?"


    "Hehehe."


    Aisha continued to move, making me more and more anxious. Then, she started to rub her pussy against my dick. She pressed her pussy in my dick and began to move back and forth, letting out cute moans.


    "Mm... How is it? Is it good?"


    My dick became increasingly lubricated, and Aisha''s movements grew faster. Her soft, warm pussy rubbed against me, and the sight of her perfectly sized breasts bouncing in front of my eyes was enough for me.


    Her expression was also erotic. Aisha had her tongue out while she moved her hips on top of me. The bed, which wasn''t very good quality, began creaking as her movements grew stronger.


    "Ah!"


    Then Aisha''s body copsed on mine. She had cum on my dick. I could feel her fluid trickling down my pelvis and thigh. However, I hadn''t cum yet.


    "I was so close to cumming, you know?" I told her.


    Aisha rested her head on my chest and looked at me.


    "What? Do you want me to put it in? Are you that eager?"


    "Yes, I am." I grabbed Aisha''s butt, and her eyes widened.


    "Hey, wait a bit, I just came! AAAAAH!!!"


    Taking advantage of our position, I forcefully moved my hips upward. Her pussy was wet and slippery, making it easy for my dick to slide inside her.


    Unlike Julia, she managed to take my entire dick to the base.


    Aisha convulsed in my arms, and her insides contracted wildly. More of her fluid gushed onto me as she came. The pleasure that hit my dick as it entered her made me cum too.


    I was already close to cumming, so it''s no surprise. I squeezed her butt hard, as if to tear a part of it off, and pressed her firmly against me. I shot everything directly inside her.


    My sperm invaded Aisha''s insides once more, and she stuck out her tongue while her eyes rolled back.


    I received another notification. Aisha came again.


    But I didn''t stop there. Ignoring the mess I had made inside her and my sperm still inside, I started moving my hips again while squeezing her soft butt firmly.


    "Mmm... Wait... aaaa...aaa... wait... Mmmmmm... you''re going to make me pass out again, wait." Aisha started wing at my chest, begging me to stop, and I listened to her plea.


    I stopped moving my hips but kept my dick inside her. Aisha was breathing heavily, trying to recover. I could feel her heart racing, and her body heat had reached its limit.


    She was sweating profusely, and so was I. But it didn''t smell bad; it was different. It was a pleasant scent that filled the air.


    "You''re doing it too hard. I just came, you know?!" Aisha shouted as she dug her nails into my chest and looked directly at me. However, I began to move my hips again.


    This time, I slowly withdrew my dick from Aisha''s wet pussy, watching her expression contort.


    "Yes, slow." Aisha closed her eyes, and soft moans slowly escaped her as I moved my hips upward, slowly inserting my dick inside her.


    Every time I partially withdrew my dick from her pussy, some of my sperm still inside her woulde out, making everything more lubricated. We were making a mess.


    I continued moving my hips at a slow pace, savoring every sensation. Whenever my dick rubbed against the walls of her pussy, which kept contracting wildly from the number of orgasms she was having, I felt like I was going to cum.


    After a few minutes, I came.


    My dick slid out of Aisha''s pussy, and my sperm shot up, falling directly on her butt and back, even hitting her hair.


    Aisha''s body lost its strength, and she copsed on top of me. She was breathing heavily, and after just a few seconds, she lifted her head to look at me.


    Her plump, soft lips were curved into a smile.


    "That was amazing. I could do this all day."


    <strong>[ Missionplete! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The skill "Charming Aura" has been added to your Status! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Congrattions on acquiring the first member of your harem. New system features have been unlocked for the user. ]</strong>

 Chapter 18 – 69 and more bonuses. +18

    Chapter 18 �C 69 and more bonuses. +18


    I looked at the notifications, surprised. Aisha noticed the change in my expression and seemed confused. "Did something happen? You look scared," she asked. She sat on top of me again.


    My semen began to leak from her pussy and drip onto my stomach, but I didn''t care.


    "I''m just surprised by what you said. Is it that good to have sex with me?"


    "How can I put it... You have the biggest cock I''ve ever had. I feel good when you fuck me. Hahaha, look at you. You''re embarrassed. Has no woman ever told you that?"


    Of course not! My cock wasn''t that big before I came to this world. And I hadn''t had that much experience with women. I''d only slept with two women in my world.


    "No, no one has ever said that."


    "That''s strange. Were you a virgin or something? There''s no way a woman would think this cock size is normal." Aisha took her hand to my cock. It was covered with semen and her fluids. She began to masturbate it.


    "Do you want to continue?" she asked.


    "I thought you were exhausted."


    "You were doing it with so much strength. As long as you fuck me gently..." Aisha turned her pussy towards me and took my cock into her mouth, not caring about the semen.


    I felt her soft lips touch me as my cock slowly slid inside her mouth.


    She swallowed half of it without hesitation and then sucked hard, almost wholly cleaning it.


    <em>Pop!</em>


    My cock left her mouth, and she savored my semen and her fluids before swallowing. "It''s clean now. Or do you want me to continue?" Aisha shook her pussy in front of me.


    Her tanned ass turns me on so much. Her pussy is pink. I could see inside her. Most of my semen had already leaked out.


    Probably the only remaining semen was in her womb.


    "You''re staring too much." Aisha lowered her ass towards my face, pressing her pussy to my mouth. At the same time, I felt a warm wetness on my cock and her tongue caressing the head of my cock.


    Aisha sucked hard while moving her tongue all over my cock, stimting it to the limit. Meanwhile, she continued rubbing her pussy against my face, her juices dripping all over me.


    I didn''t care and grabbed her ass firmly, moving my face and tongue to give her maximum pleasure.


    <strong>[ You performed a 69 for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 ]</strong>


    ''So even this gives me extra points?'' Iughed in my mind as Aisha continued moving her head wildly. Her mouth was so warm, wet, and soft that it felt like I was fucking her pussy.


    Then, Aisha finally made herst move.


    She pressed her ass hard against my face, and my tongue entered her pussy. She squirted on my face, and I felt my cock hit her throat. It was tight and contracting.


    <em>Splush!</em>


    My semen gushed inside her, directly into her throat. She squirted on my face, and I came almost directly into her stomach.


    <em>URGH!</em>


    As I came inside her, Aisha continued to move her tongue. My semen starteding out with even more strength. She practically emptied me with just her mouth.


    Then, she pulled her head back abruptly, removing my cock from her mouth with just one move.


    When Aisha pulled my cock out of her mouth, she lifted her hips and turned to face me.


    Her eyes were full of tears. She had swallowed almost all of my semen; only a little remained in her mouth. She moved her tongue and cleaned all the semen from her lips and teeth before swallowing the rest.


    "You came so much, I even feel like my stomach is full." She licked her lips. Then, she got off me and positioned herself on all fours beside me, her ass facing me.


    "What are you waiting for? Fuck me."


    "For someone who said they felt sick, you seem quite fine." I got up and knelt behind her. Aisha turned her head to me and smiled, eagerly waiting for it.


    <em>p~~</em>


    I pped her tanned ass.


    "Hey, that hurt." I started pping her ass repeatedly, making it a little red. Despite herints, Aisha seemed to enjoy it.


    <strong>[ You performed spanking for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 ]</strong>


    Then, carefully, I ced my cock at the entrance of her wet pussy and thrust my hips.


    This time, Aisha took my entire cock without losingposure. Only a loud moan escaped her lips. With my cock inside her, I grabbed her ass and looked at where we were connected.


    Aisha turned her face towards me.


    For a moment, I thought I saw a heart in her pupils as if begging for more.


    So, that''s what I did. I grabbed her soft boobs and started moving my hips like a dog desperate for sex.


    The wild sounds inside the room were enough to draw attention from the customers downstairs.


    But we didn''t care; we kept fucking like animals for several hours. I came inside her pussy more than seven times and in her mouth two more times. We did it in all sorts of positions, but I didn''t gain any more bonuses.


    However, the position we fucked the most was doggy style.


    Aisha loved when I fucked her wildly while spanking her ass. With each p I gave her, her pussy got tighter. I had spanked her ass so much that it waspletely red.


    The pain turned into pleasure.


    When we finished our wild night, it was almost dawn, and the room was a mess.


    ''I''ve never had so much sex in my life. Aisha is crazy. She''s the best woman I could have at the start. Besides being incredibly hot, she loves sex. She even likes being spanked during sex.''


    It''s my first time with a woman like this, but I liked it.


    ''Now let''s look at the new system features while Aisha sleeps.''

 Chapter 19 – Harem System.

    Chapter 19 �C Harem System.


    Before that, let''s look at the number of points I got. "Counting the two bonuses I received and the times Aisha climaxed, I have 24 points. Does that mean she cummed 14 times? Isn''t that too much?"


    She enjoyed it a lot.


    Now, onto the most important part. A new window appeared just below my Status.


    Just above the window, like aputer application, there was a name written: "Harem System."


    ''First Hentai System, now I''ve received the Harem System. Hmm�� The only name here at the moment is Aisha Belka. There isn''t much information.''


    The only other pieces of information were Aisha''s current state and a bar that indicated favorability. The bar was at 36%. Despite the night we spent together, the percentage is still low.


    ''The maximum is 100%. When it reaches 100%, the member of my harem will bepletely in love with me. And if the percentage drops to 0%, the member will be removed from my harem.''


    This isn''t spection. It''s information provided by the system.


    This means I have to manage this very carefully. I can''t leave the members of my harempletely alone or mistreat them.


    If I don''t interact with or mistreat them, the percentage will decrease.


    And to increase it is simple. I need to take them on dates, interact with them a lot, and also have a lot of sex. That''s how it works. I should start interacting more with Aisha from now on.


    ''And the benefits of having Aisha in my harem are... She likes me, and I can have sex with her whenever I want. She doesn''t give me a status bonus or skills. What a shame.''


    Maybe that will change when it reaches 100%, but the system didn''t give me any information about that.


    ''I think I should head out now. I must go to the dungeon soon. Ah, and I have to distribute the points.''


    But I''ll do that when I get home.


    I got up from the bed and looked at Aisha, who was sleeping peacefully. Aisha''s current state in the system is "Sleeping." and "Pregnant." It disys her current status (sleeping) and her pregnancy status.


    Speaking of which, there''s even a timer. The timer shows eight months and 29 days.


    So, she needs nine months to have the child, even though pregnancy is instantaneous. I would be surprised if the gestation period also decreased.


    [ Do you want to spend points to elerate the gestation? ] (Y/N)


    ''What?! Of course not!''


    The window disappeared immediately. I panicked for a moment.


    ''So, it is possible to do that. But why? Maybe because the system thinks I don''t like pregnant women and pregnancy could interfere during sex?''


    ...


    ''That makes sense. Having sex with a pregnant woman doesn''t seem like an enjoyable experience. Maybe I''ll need to spend some points on thister.''


    I bathed and put on my clothes, which had been in the bathroom since yesterday. Fortunately, they were clean.


    After putting on my clothes, I got downstairs. ''No one is here...''


    Despite that, the door was open, and I left. When I did, the cold hit me, and the sun was beginning to rise.


    I noticed some drunk men lying on the streets and even some walking with women.


    ''They spent the whole night here... Just like me.''


    I headed towards my room, where my sword was, and I noticed that many women were looking at me differently on the way. ''Oh, right, I received a new skill.''


    <strong>[ Charming Aura ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Increases attractiveness, making characters around you feel more attracted and inclined to initiate romantic interactions. ]</strong>


    The system showed me the effects of the ability, and I instinctively smiled.


    ''This won''t make every woman fall in love with me, but it will make things easier. Especially whenbined with my appearance, which is improving because of my physique.''


    I''ll shave my beard and cut my hair when I get home before heading to the tower.


    And that''s what I did.


    As soon as I arrived in the room, I first went to the bathroom and shaved my beard. I shaved it all off. When I finished, I looked at myself in the mirror. I have a youthful but also masculine face.


    My light blue eyes then looked at my ck, messy hair in the mirror. I grabbed the scissors and started cutting.


    ''I don''t want to cut it too short. I''m not good at this, but my skills should be enough.''


    To my surprise, it turned out much better than I expected. When I finished cutting my hair, I looked at myself in the mirror and put my hand on my chin as I analyzed my current appearance.


    It''s been a while since I felt this handsome.


    My shoulders are broader, too. I could even be an actor in my old world. If I improve my physique a bit more, I''ll have the perfect appearance. As long as I also get strong, getting the women of this world will be easy.


    I took another shower because I cut my hair and wore a new outfit. I also used my best cologne.


    Then, I opened my Status to distribute the points.

 Chapter 20 – Perception.

    Chapter 20 �C Perception.


    I looked at my Stats and realized something was wrong. I need more perception. So far, I haven''t been caught off guard by any monsters, butcking perception is dangerous.


    This status is something that doesn''t exist in Danmachi. It will be very useful.


    Speaking of which, I made the same mistake when I yed as an assassin. I just put all my points into speed and nothing into perception or stealth. Most of the time, when I was attacked by surprise, I got killed.


    I don''t think I should make the same mistake here since I could die.


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 48</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 45</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 27</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 5</strong>


    <strong>Avable Skills: "Falna Editing LvMAX," "Swordsmanship LV2," "Dark Magic LV2," "Abnormal Resistance," "Charming Aura"</strong>


    <strong>Points: 24</strong>


    <strong>Experience Points (2/50)</strong>


    "Put 15 points into perception. Bringing it to 20 will improve my perception a lot."


    <strong>[Your perception is now at 20!]</strong>


    "Great. Put the rest of the points into agility."


    <strong>[Your agility is now at 54!]</strong>


    "I need to increase my Endurance a bit more. It isn''t good right now. Now let''s go out and see how people react to my new look."


    I left my room feeling more confident than ever with my sword at my waist. I walked to the tower, feeling eyes on me, not just from women but also from some men.


    I''m attracting more attention than I expected.


    I reached the tower and immediately noticed everyone bing noisy.


    "Hey, look at that guy. Isn''t he handsome?"


    "Why don''t you go talk to him?"


    "No, I''m shy. Why don''t you try talking to him and introduce me?"


    "If I try talking to him, I might end up falling for him, better not."


    "Then I''ll try."


    I heard the conversation of two nearby women, and the corners of my mouth instinctively lifted. For some reason, I feel good hearing this. I waited for the woman to approach, but before that could happen, another woman stepped forward.


    Seeing another woman prettier than her approaching, she turned away, dejected. She returned to her friend''s side,menting. The woman who approached was indeed more beautiful, but I don''t know her.


    She was a human woman with red hair andrge breasts��an extra character but very beautiful.


    She''s not the type of woman I want in my harem, but I wouldn''t mind sleeping with her.


    "Hello, may I know your name? I noticed you were alone. Would you like to join our group?" She asked. Her brown eyes were shining. The other two people in her group were also women.


    One was short and busty, and the other was tall and t-chested. It was an interesting contrast.


    "Sorry, I prefer to explore the dungeon alone." I declined the invitation. "But we can go out for a drink tonight. If you''d like, you can find me here at night, what do you think?"


    Upon hearing me, she was disappointed.


    "No, it''s okay..." She approached her friends. "He prefers to explore the dungeon alone." The woman said to her two friends, and they walked away.


    Did I just get rejected? I guess that happens even if you''re attractive.


    I won''t be able to get every woman.


    I sighed and moved on to enter the dungeon. Today, I decided to go to the 5th floor.


    I quickly advanced through the first and third floors, not caring much about gaining experience points. I want to get to the 5th floor because the environment will change, and the monsters will get stronger.


    Even though they are the same monsters that appear on the 4th floor...


    ''I feel like this will change the experience points gain. It makes sense that experience points gained would change when I reach different areas of the dungeon.''


    I''ve only explored above the third floor, so I was cautious when I reached the 4th floor. Fortunately, it wasn''t hard. And during my exploration, my [Dark Magic] skill leveled up.


    Now it''s level 3.


    The problem is that now the monsters are also stronger. The magic I''m using is stronger now, but I can''t kill 4th-floor monsters with a single attack. But if I use two attacks, it''s possible.


    When I hit a goblin twice in the head, it died. Although using the sword is faster, it''s useful.


    And I learned to use magic to blind my enemies.


    I found a group of three goblins and used my magic to create a ck mist that covered their vision. The goblins started making strange sounds and panicking as they searched for me.


    Since I could see, I could deal with them efficiently.


    The goblins swung their wooden clubs randomly, even hitting each other. I approached each one from behind and used my knife to hit their heads, killing them all instantly.


    I won''t always be able to do this. It''s cool to blind the monsters and kill them stealthily.


    Oh, and my perception helps a lot with this. Now, I can sense monsters meters away, even with walls in the way. I have time to prepare for an attack.


    I wasn''t surprised by an attack even once on the 4th floor.


    "But down there, there are monsters that are very good at catching adventurers by surprise. That''s why I have to increase my perception more and more."


    Now let''s go to the 5th floor. I''m tired of hunting here. I even reached 50 experience points and gained one point.


    My bag was full of items and magic stones.


    After some time, I finally managed to reach the 5th floor. My first surprise was how beautiful the floor was, mostly because of the light green walls.


    The dungeon''s structure was also different. The "corridors" were bigger and felt a bit more humid.


    I walked for a few minutes, looking for enemies, but only found a person''s body. Yes, it''s a person''s body. It was a man. He wore light leather armor and had a sword in his hand.


    He was near the passage to the 4th floor, so howe no one found him?


    ''He has a de wound on his back. Was it a monster, or was it a person?'' It''s rare for people to kill each other inside the dungeon.


    Was he alone?


    I looked around while raising my senses to the maximum.


    "There are some presences nearby."

 Chapter 21 – 5th floor.

    Chapter 21 �C 5th floor.


    Maybe it''s people who killed that man. I looked at the bag in the man''s hand, which had some items, but I didn''t take them. Then, I walked toward the presences I felt.


    I hid behind the wall, breathing calmly to stay calm. For some reason, I feel nervous. Is this fear of other humans?


    I don''t know if I''m prepared to fight humans.


    Carefully, I looked at the presences in the middle of the dungeon path. ''They are monsters. They''re kobolds, and one of them is holding a sword. Did it steal the sword from someone? The others are armed, too.''


    Maybe they stole these weapons from that guy''s friends. Their bodies must be somewhere.


    Without drawing attention, I used Dark Magic to create a ck mist that slowly filled the path. The kobolds realized what was happening and started running, afraid of the mist.


    But I didn''t let them escape and used Dark Magic again. I threw something like a rope that hit the feet of the four kobolds. The rope didn''t tangle around their legs, but it knocked them down.


    With my high speed, I quickly ran towards them.


    One of the kobolds noticed me and used its only arrow to shoot at me. With my agility and perception, deflecting the arrow shot by the kobold was easy. The arrow didn''te too fast because of itsck of strength.


    But the kobold aimed well.


    <strong><em>SLASH!</em></strong>


    And before the kobolds could recover, I swung my sword at one of them. Its body exploded into particles, and its sword fell to the ground. Without thinking, I picked it up.


    I swung both swords, hitting two kobolds simultaneously.


    Their bodies exploded, and the kobold holding the bow dropped it and started running. I sighed and tightly held the handle of the kobold''s sword before throwing it with all my might.


    <em>VUOSH~~</em>


    The sword cut through the air, hitting the kobold directly in the back. Its body exploded into particles, and an item and a magic stone fell.


    It was easier than I expected.


    I then looked back when I felt more presences. My ck mist probably attracted more monsters.


    Once they saw me holding my sword and the magic stones on the ground, they regretted appearing here.


    ''Goblins are so weak.''


    I kicked the ground, and my speed was enough to reach them instantly. There were five goblins in total. My sword instantly killed the two smaller goblins at the back.


    Then I reached for my waist and took out my knife, throwing it into the air. It flew andnded on the head of one of the goblins.


    The remaining two goblins panicked and turned towards me to try to attack, but I dropped my sword, my hands reached their faces, and I threw them backward to hit their heads on the ground.


    I mmed them so hard against the ground that their heads exploded along with their bodies, and their stones fell to the ground.


    ''Ah, and we can''t forget about this.''


    <strong>[ You gained 2 experience points. ]</strong>


    Confirmed. As I go down in the dungeon, I''ll gain more experience points for each kill. I hope the required 50 experience points to get a point don''t change.


    Maybe I''ll get a point for every 5 - 10 kills soon. It will be amazing.


    Combining this with the existence of the Hentai System, I''ll be the strongest in the world in no time.


    I hunted on the fifth floor for a few hours. I earned three points, and my bag had reached its limit. It was full. I have to bring my backpack; I forgot to bring it.


    I didn''t even buy food to bring with me. My stomach is growling.


    So, I decided to leave the dungeon.


    It took me a long time to get out, but it wasn''t night since I arrived at the dungeon very early. Many eyes fell on me, especially from women. Then I saw the same woman who tried to approach me before.


    Not the second woman, but the first woman. She is not as beautiful as the woman who tried to put me in her group, but she is pretty.


    As soon as I appeared, her friend smiled and pped her back, encouraging her to talk to me.


    "Excuse me!" She was trembling, very nervous.


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like toe have a drink with us? I saw you inviting that woman earlier, so I was waiting for you... I''m sorry if I''m too inconvenient, but you are handsome."


    "For someone who''s very nervous, you''re being sincere. Sure, let''s go out for a drink, but only tomorrow, okay? I need to go to the guild now."


    "Oh, what a shame." She lowered her head disappointedly but soon cheered up again. "Does that mean you want to drink with us, right?"


    "Sure, sure. Tomorrow night, okay?"


    "Of course! We''ll be waiting for you here, okay?"


    "Sure, I''ll be here in the night."


    "See you tomorrow." Her eyes were shining. It was cute. She looked like a young college girl who was still very innocent. Different from her friend, who seemed mature.


    They are very different from each other. It will be interesting.


    After saying goodbye to the two girls, I went to the guild to get my money and then went to the church to give a portion of the money to Hestia.


    I thought about going after Aisha again but decided to prepare for tomorrow instead. I took my backpack and left it ready to take to the dungeon tomorrow. I''ll buy the food tomorrow.


    After that, I decided to go to bed early today. Tomorrow will be a fun day.

 Chapter 22 – Updating falna.

    Chapter 22 �C Updating falna.


    I woke up feeling quite energetic. Before heading out, I took a cold shower, put on some clothes, and wore my best perfume.


    For some reason, I''m excited to go to the dungeon.


    Today, I''ll go to the 5th floor again to hunt there. I want to gain about 3 to 4 points before leaving. After that, I''ll go out drinking with those two women.


    I headed to a store to buy food to take with me. I also didn''t forget to fill some bottles with water. After that, I set off towards the dungeon.


    When I approached, like yesterday, many eyes fell on me, especially from women. Some approached and tried to get me into their groups, but I politely declined.


    I don''t intend to hunt with a group now; I want to farm points alone in the dungeon.


    So, I entered the dungeon.


    I quickly passed through the floors. I was running, swinging my sword, and using Dark Magic to kill some monsters. I could kill all the monsters with a single magical attack. At least until I reached the 4th floor.


    After a few hours, I left the dungeon with my backpack filled with many items and magic stones. Speaking of which, no one asked about my backpack.


    No one paid attention to it.


    I hurried to the guild to exchange the items and magic stones for money. Afterwards, I went to the church and found Hestia eating something. Again, she was only eating bread.


    She has money now. There''s no reason to save it all and not buy food.


    "When will you stop eating only bread and start spending money on decent food? Here." I threw the bag of money on the table. "Make sure to eat properly from now on."


    "Oh, I didn''t even notice you were here. Did you just arrive?"


    "Yes, I just got here. It was exhausting. I''ve never run so much in my life."


    "You remembered to take food and water this time, right?"


    "Yes, yes. The food ran out, and I drank all the water. I hunted on the 5th floor today... I killed many monsters there. Those monsters are annoying! They move in groups."


    "�� What do you think about updating your falna now?"


    "Sure, let''s do it, but I don''t think I''ve gotten much stronger thanst time."


    "Well, let''s take a look."


    Iy down on the couch, and Hestia lifted my shirt. It is time to make the updates. My real strength is close to the edits I madest time. I don''t need to change much now.


    The only thing I need to do is add the Swordsmanship skill.


    I felt the touch of Hestia''s hands, and the system message appeared.


    <strong>[The Skill "Falna Editing lvMAX" has been activated!]</strong>


    <strong>[Please choose the edits you want to make.]</strong>


    My current falna status is:


    <strong>Strength: 265</strong>


    <strong>Endurance: 222</strong>


    <strong>Dexterity: 237</strong>


    <strong>Agility: 291</strong>


    I don''t need to change much. I should increase my strength and dexterity a bit. I''ll also add the skill [Swordsmanship] to my falna. This skill doesn''t exist in this world, but it doesn''t matter.


    It will be like a unique skill.


    ''No, wait! There''s a skill called [Swordsman]. It is the skill Ais has. I can add this to my falna.''


    So, the changes were made. My falna status is now:


    <strong>Strength: 312</strong>


    <strong>Endurance: 232</strong>


    <strong>Dexterity: 243</strong>


    <strong>Agility: 298</strong>


    I only slightly increased each status. And, of course, I added the [Swordsman] skill to my falna. That''s enough.


    <strong>[Editspleted!]</strong>


    "You really got a skill. Swordsman, that''s an incredible skill!" Hestia raised her voice. She was very happy about the skill I suddenly acquired. She doesn''t notice how strange it is.


    I should have acquired this skill when I got the falna. It''s strange to acquire this skill suddenly like this. But since the system is helping me fool Hestia, I don''t need to worry.


    "I told you, didn''t I? That I had gained a skill. I can use the sword very well now, and I''m improving quickly. I won''t take long to reach a master''s level."


    "Don''t exaggerate, please~~" Hestia teased andughed. "But it''s amazing how high your status is, look." Hestia handed me the paper with my status on it. Everything was written there, just as I edited.


    "I''m lucky to have a Goddess like you by my side."


    "What you said doesn''t make sense."


    "Of course, it does. You brought me luck, and I got an incredible skill, right?"


    "Right, right~~"


    "What are you going to do now, Goddess?"


    "I was thinking of going out to keep looking for a job. And you? Going out with women again?"


    "No, of course not."


    "I told you not to lie."


    "Yes. Some adventurers invited me to drink with them. I think I''m very handsome, and they can''t resist."


    "E, stop acting like that. Your self-esteem is too high, you know?"


    "What? Are you saying I''m not handsome?"


    "Well��" Hestia averted her eyes and jumped off the couch. I watched herrge boobs bounce. "You are handsome." She looked away, embarrassed. Her face was quite red with shame.


    Is the [Charming Aura] skill affecting her?


    She seems to be acting different.


    "Now, hurry up, go drink with those women." Hestia grabbed my arm, pressed it against her boobs, and started dragging me out of the church.


    I startedughing, and Hestia threw me out and mmed the door. She was too embarrassed.


    ''Wow�� It''s the first time I''ve seen Hestia acting like this.''


    I went to my room, showered, and put on my best clothes. It was time to meet those two girls. I''m going to enjoy my night, Goddess.

 Chapter 23 – Date with two girls.

    Chapter 23 �C Date with two girls.


    I went to the dungeon''s entrance, where the women said they would be. I realized that the tower was a ce where people met at night. There were a few couples here.


    It must be because it''s a goodndmark.


    The women were in the same spot where we talked earlier. Both wore good clothes. The more childish girl, whose name I didn''t even know, was wearing tight pants and a white shirt.


    The girl who seemed more mature was wearing a dress. It wasn''t a short dress but very attractive since it had arge neckline and her boobs were quiterge.


    When the two saw me, the girl approached me with a smile. "You look handsome. I''ve never seen clothes like that before."


    "You look beautiful... Uh..."


    "Oh, my name is Cibel, and my friend is Cam. We didn''t mention our names before, did we? Hehehe... I was in such a rush." Cibel touched her blonde hair embarrassedly.


    Now that I''m paying more attention, I see she is attractive despite her young appearance. Her eyes were golden. Not as much as Ais''s, but they were beautiful.


    And her smile was lovely, a smile she kept on her face 99% of the time. A very cheerful and good-humored girl. I like this.


    "My name is Luan. It''s a pleasure to talk to you again. Shall we go? Do you want to go to the Hostess of Fertility or know a better ce?" I asked them.


    Cibel turned to look at her friend. Cam''s ck hair swayed in the wind, and her brown eyes stared at me. A weak smile appeared on her face, and she started talking about a bar.


    A bar I didn''t know and had never heard of.


    So, with the two of them, one on each side, we headed to the bar. Along the way, we chatted casually without focusing on any specific topic.


    Cibel is the type of girl who mainly likes to drink beer and eat greasy foods, while Cam likes to have all kinds of drinks. I prefer Cam''s taste.


    After a while, we arrived at a bar. The facade wasn''t eye-catching, and I would never stop to have a drink here. The street wasn''t bustling, and most buildings were houses.


    It wasn''t noisy inside, so there weren''t many customers.


    "Let''s go! The first thing I''m going to do is order a te of fatty meat and a ss of beer," Cibel said excitedly, and Cam smiled while looking at me.


    I noticed her gaze towards me was changing over time.


    [ Charming Aura ] is probably affecting her.


    <strong>[ The skill "Charming Aura" is now at level 2! ]</strong>


    ''? That was fast. Is it because the skill is active all the time? Even so, reaching max level will probably take a long time.''


    I entered the bar with the two women. It is not a popr bar. It is arge room with only four tables, each with four chairs and a long counter with some empty stools.


    Behind the counter, there was an old man with a mustache. He wore sses and a verymon bartender uniform.


    "Good night, Jeff, how are you?" Cam greeted him.


    "Good night. It''s been a while since you''vee by. Who''s this? A friend?" Jeff squinted his eyes while analyzing me.


    "I met him while we were in the dungeon. Cibel is interested in him."


    "Hoh?"


    "Hey, don''t say unnecessary things!"


    "But it''s the truth."


    The three of us sat at a table. I sat across from Cam, and Cibel sat to my right. Then, Cam ordered for us.


    It took only a short time for everything to be served.


    It was a portion of fatty meat with sauce and three sses. One was arge ss of beer, and the other two were smaller sses filled with drinks. I took the drink and took a sip.


    It had a very sweet strawberry vor, although you could taste the alcohol.


    "If I drink too much of this, I might end up passing out on the street," I said.


    "Hm? Are you bad with drinks?" Cibel asked.


    "Yes. Thest time I drank a little more than I should have, I ended up in my room without knowing how I got there. I was lucky not to have slept on the street."


    "Hahaha, I didn''t think you were weak with drinks. Unlike you, Cam can drink up to 2 galons of alcohol and still be fine!"


    "Are you crazy? If I drink two galons of alcohol, I''ll die. She''s exaggerating." Cam took another sip of her drink. Her ss was practically empty, unlike mine. "Jeff, bring me another ss!"


    "Sure."


    "Looks like she''s right," I said, teasing her.


    Before I knew it, two hours had passed. I had some delicious dishes with the two, but I avoided drinking too much. Unlike me, Cibel overdid it, and she was already drunk.


    She wouldn''t stop talking for a second.


    "Remember when we fought that goblin and almost died? Oh, and we can''t forget that day we encountered a minotaur for the first time. I thought I was going to shit my pants!"


    Cam waspletely sober despite having drunk a lot. She looked at Cibel as if she were an idiot. Cam ignored her friend and started talking to me.


    "I''m sorry about her. She always talks a lot when she gets drunk."


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m used to it. I had a friend like that once."


    "About her, could you talk to her more from now on? Like, have more dates. She really liked you."


    "I''m not sure if I can do that. Isn''t Cibel too young?"


    "She''s 22. Cibel is not as young as she looks. I''m just a year older than her."


    "A year older? Hm... If youe with her on the dates, I might agree to have more dates with her."


    "What do you mean by that?" Cam gave a teasing smile and took another sip of herst drink.

 Chapter 24 – No panties. +18

    Chapter 24 �C No panties. +18


    We had finished drinking and were ready to leave. But when we got outside the bar, Cibel hugged me tightly and didn''t want to let me go.


    "Don''t go!!! Let''s stay together a bit longer." She looked tired. She was about to pass out.


    "It''s alreadyte. Do you want to go to a room to rest? If you can''t walk home, I can pay for a room for you. There''s probably an inn around here." I told her, and Cam stepped in.


    "Hey, what are you saying to a drunk woman?"


    "I don''t want to do anything with her. I want to find a ce for her to sleep. She won''t be able to get home like this."


    "... You''re not convincing me," Cam smiled. "But if you want, we can go together, how about that? I know a good inn nearby that''s open at night."


    "What? You want toe with us?"


    "I''m not leaving my friend alone with a man."


    "You could go alone with her... I think you want something." I moved closer to Cam, and she touched my chest. She looked deeply into my eyes and said, "I don''t have any money. I need you to pay for the room."


    I stared at her and startedughing.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll believe that. Do you want me to carry her?"


    "No��"


    "Please!" Without thinking, Cibel jumped into my arms, and I almost couldn''t hold her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and startedughing like a child who had gotten their favorite toy.


    I sighed, and Cam teased me.


    "You look like father and daughter. Cute."


    "Are you crazy? Look at her size. She''s heavy! Besides, I don''t have a daughter... I''m too young for this."


    "I still can''t believe you''re younger than me. You''re so tall."


    "Yes, he''s tall~~" Cibel said, resting her head on my chest as we walked. Many people nearby stared at us, but I ignored them. I wanted to reach the inn quickly, so I asked Cam to pick up the pace.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at the entrance of a building. A sign said "Inn," but just as we were about to enter, a couple walked out. It was clearly a prostitute.


    I looked at Cam, and she looked at me. She smiled and said nothing before entering.


    ''So this was her n all along.''


    We entered the inn and got a room with a single bed. The receptionist looked at me as if I were lucky, but Ipletely ignored her.


    I was focused only on Cam walking in front of me.


    Her dress had been partially lifted, and I could see her thick, smooth thighs. She''s incredibly hot. She''s too beautiful to be just an extra character.


    Unlike her, who seemed excited, Cibel was already asleep in my arms, drooling.


    When we entered the room, the only king-size bed came into view. The room also had a double-door closet and a table with a mirror. A dressing table. It looks like a woman''s room.


    Cam walked to the bed and sat down. She crossed her legs and rested her hands on the bed. She puffed out her chest to make it look even bigger. "What are you waiting for? Put her on the bed."


    "Are you suggesting I do something to her? I refuse to do anything with someone asleep."


    "Of course not, you idiot. Put her on the bed and then fuck me hard." Cam spread her legs for me.


    She''s not wearing panties.


    I don''t know if she took them off at some point or came to the date without them... But I could see her pink pussy.


    ####


    Iid Cibel on the bed, and Cam grabbed me from behind, bit my neck, and pushed me onto the bed. She then climbed on top of me. She was breathing heavily.


    "You''re very excited. Have you been holding back all this time?" I asked. Cam didn''t answer and pressed her lips against mine. She invaded my mouth with her tongue and moved it wildly.


    She was acting like I was thest man on earth and she hadn''t had sex in years.


    She took off my shirt, almost tearing it, then pulled her dress up, revealing her beautiful breasts with pink nipples. Her boobs sagged; they weren''t as firm as Aisha''s boobs.


    It''s probably because they are much bigger.


    "I''ve been holding back all night. I''ve never felt like this before. How do you make me so excited just by looking at me?" Cam moved her hips on my pants.


    "I didn''t do anything; you simply fell for me."


    "I didn''t fall for you; I just want to have sex with you. It''s different." Camid her warm body on me and tossed her hair aside. As she looked into my eyes, she started licking my nipples.


    "How is it? Has any woman ever done this to you?"


    "Yes. I wouldn''t say I like it much. I prefer women to suck me down there."


    "Hehehe, you''re honest."


    Cam kissed my stomach and moved downward until she reached my cock. She put her mouth over my bulging cock through my pants and sucked it. Even through my pants and underwear, I could feel the warmth of her mouth.


    "Your ''friend'' seems very excited." Cam slowly pulled down my pants. The head of my cock appeared, and her eyes started to sparkle. When my pants were off and my enormous cock, almost twelve inches long, was fully exposed, Cam was speechless.


    She stared at it and held it with both hands.


    "Wow, how can it be so big? I was right about you; that''s why my pussy was so wet."


    Cam''s personalitypletely changed.


    She started swallowing my cock and sucking it like it was the most delicious thing in the world, even though her friend was lying in the same bed with us.


    ''Her friend seems to like me... This girl is betraying her friend.''


    ''But I don''t care about this.''


    I watched as Cam swallowed my cock, her eyes tearing up with desire. I also do not care that Cibel is in the room with us.

 Chapter 25 – Blowjob lessons. +18

    Chapter 25 �C Blowjob lessons. +18


    We continued to have fun for a while longer. However, while Cam was wildly moving her hips on top of me and her breasts were bouncing in my view, I heard a voiceing from behind.


    "What?" Cam didn''t stop moving, so I grabbed her waist to make her stop. She was focused on moving her hips and didn''t even notice that Cibel had woken up.


    "Huh? Cibel? You''re awake?" Cam looked at her friend andughed.


    "What the hell are you doing, Cam?" Cibel asked. Cam leaned her body on mine and started moving her butt up and down. I stayed silent and grabbed her butt. She kept looking at her friend''s face.


    Cibel didn''t know how to react. She was paralyzed in shock.


    "I thought you weren''t going to do anything this time since you said you weren''t interested in him, you traitor!" Cibel was still drunk, so she was talking and crying like a child.


    Cam startedughing and continued to move her hips. As she watched her friend cry, I felt her pussy tighten, and I came inside her. Cam brought her mouth close to my ear and said:


    "I love seeing her suffer like this." This showed that she had done this many times before.


    She began to convulse in my arms as Cibel got up from the bed, irritated.


    "You bitch, how could you do this again?! I thought you wanted to help me, but you took him for yourself! How many more times will you do this?" Cibel shouted.


    She was starting to sober up.


    "Don''t scream, you crazy. I didn''t steal Luan. I just want to fuck him. I can''t resist after seeing his huge cock."


    Cam slowly lifted her hips. My cock slid out of her pussy, and as it did, Cam moaned. My cum started to leak out, and she smiled.


    She was still wildly aroused. She is like a sex maniac. Cibel stared at her friend''s pussy and my cock and swallowed hard.


    She looked away.


    "Isn''t it huge? I couldn''t resist. Why don''t you try it? Hey, Luan, have you ever had a threesome before?" She seems excited about it. I looked at Cibel, and she avoided my gaze.


    "No, I''ve never done it. And you?"


    "Of course I have. You don''t know how good it feels to have all your holes filled with cocks."


    "You''re such a slut, Cam," Cibel said. "Why are you like this? You always act so mature, but when you meet handsome men, you always fuck them. Don''t you feel bad?"


    "Feel bad for feeling good? Of course not."


    Cam got off me and walked over to Cibel. My cum leaked from her pussy and dripped onto the floor. Cibel stared at Cam''s boobs and held her own. She wasparing them.


    Cam approached Cibel from behind and ced her hands over Cibel''s, squeezing her breasts.


    "Why don''t we do this? We''ve never done it together, have we?"


    "Of course not! Sex is supposed to be with a man you like! Just you and him, not with three people!"


    "Come on, Luan is excited about this. Aren''t you?" Cam licked her lips and looked at me. I sat up on the bed and smiled at Cibel.


    "I''ve never done this before, so I''m excited. Come on, Cibel, I promise you''ll feel good."


    "Are you like Cam? A pervert?" Cam continued to massage Cibel''s breasts, and Cibel''s face was getting redder. Cam lifted her knee and started to touch Cibel''s pussy.


    "Come on, take off your clothes," Cam whispered in Cibel''s ear. Then, she kissed Cibel''s neck.


    She started slowly lifting Cibel''s white shirt. Cibel didn''t resist. Her boobs finally came into view. Unlike Cam''s, her breasts were small and firm. Honestly, Ais'' boobs must be simr.


    I put my hands on the mattress and kept staring at them. My cock was hard and trembling. It was still wet with Cam''s pussy juices.


    Speaking of which, Cam''s pussy juices were dripping onto the floor while she touched Cibel''s body and slowly removed her clothes. Not just her love juices but also the rest of my cum that was inside her.


    "Wait, Cam��" Cibel moaned softly as Cam''s hand touched her pussy. Cam pulled Cibel''s pants down to her feet, removing them. Cibel was left only in her panties when Cam pushed her closer to me.


    She made Cibel kneel in front of me and knelt beside her.


    "Have you ever sucked a cock before?" Cam asked.


    "Yes�� But it wasn''t this big."


    "Then I''ll teach you how to suck a big cock like this." Cam held my cock and started to stroke it. Cibel looked at my cock and focused only on it. She began to ignore everything else as if only my cock existed.


    Cam put my cock in her mouth and shoved it deep into her throat. Then she pulled it out and started exining to Cibel how to pleasure my cock. She exined every detail.


    How to move her tongue, where my weak spots were, and also how not to hurt her throat.


    Honestly, I ignored all of that. I just enjoyed the mouths of the two women while Cam taught her.

 Chapter 26 – F*cking your best friend. +18

    Chapter 26 �C F*cking your best friend. +18


    Cibel learning how to suck my dick was cute. Every time she tried to take it deeper into her throat, she''d pull it out immediately and start coughing, her eyes tearing up, unlike Cam, who could do it easily.


    And it was Cam who made me cum.


    She moved her head quickly, and her warm mouth made me cum like crazy. When my cum spurted out, she pulled my dick out of her mouth and grabbed Cibel''s head, forcing my dick into her mouth.


    <em>HMMM!</em>


    Cibel looked surprised.


    Her eyes widened, and her cheeks puffed out with my cum. Cam was breathing heavily and touching her pussy, which was very wet. She was loving watching her friend swallow my cum and struggle to breathe.


    I held Cibel''s head and pushed my dick deeper into her throat. When my cum finally stoppeding out, I kept my dick in her mouth until she swallowed it all.


    When she finished swallowing, I let go of her head, and she managed to pull my dick out of her mouth.


    <em>Cough! Cough! Cough!</em>


    Cibel coughed like crazy. She was crying.


    "How was it? Wasn''t it tasty?" Cam spread her legs and continued touching herself while watching her friend suffer.


    "Tasty? I thought I was going to die!" Cibel said. But before she couldin, Cam grabbed her arm, and both stood up. Cam then sat down in myp with her back to me.


    She started moving her butt on myp while stroking my dick with her hand. Cibel stared at her, and Cam lifted her hips, positioning my dick at the entrance of her pussy.


    "Watch while his cock invades my pussy." Cam slowly lowered her hips, and I felt her hot hole "swallowing" my dick.


    She took it almost to the base.


    Cibel''s eyes were wide, staring at where we were connected.


    "Hmmm�� How is it? Haaaa�� How does it feel to watch the man you like fucking your best friend''s pussy?" She had a scary smile on her face.


    I hugged her and grabbed her boobs. I started moving my hips wildly. Her pussy made wet sounds as her juices sttered. She''s cumming like crazy.


    The notifications proved it.


    "How does it feel seeing the man you like fuck your best friend as if she were the most delicious thing in the world, Cibel? Is it good? Haaa�� Mmm�� Cum, cum inside me!" Cam screamed.


    Cibel continued to touch her pussy, moaning as she watched me fuck Cam like a beast.


    When I was about to cum, my dick slipped out of Cam''s pussy.


    I hugged her tightly as my mind went nk. Cam let out a scream, and she came. My thick jet of cum flew towards Cibel, covering her with my cum.


    Cibel was still masturbating, and when my cum hit her, and she smelled it, she also came. She could barely stand as her eyes rolled back.


    Cam, who had climaxed several times in a row, finally calmed down. Her heart was racing so hard that I could feel it through her boobs.


    "Luan�� I want it too," Cibel finally decided to give herself to me.


    ####


    I ced Cam on the bed, and before I could recover, Cibel jumped on me and stole my lips. She was covered in my cum, so it was a bit gross. But does it matter?


    She kissed me wildly, losing her mind.


    "You''re an idiot. You fucked my friend," she said to me as she positioned my dick at the entrance of her pussy. "I''ll never forgive you." My dick went a little inside her, and she lost strength in her legs.


    <em>AAAAAH!</em>


    Cibel screamed when my entire dick went inside her at once. She screamed as if she was in real pain. However, her pussy squeezed me tightly, and I think she came. Cibel stood still, not moving.


    She waited a while to recover.


    "Haaa��haaa�� I''ve never felt anything like this in my life. What is this? It''s incredible." Cibel started moving her hips. "How does it feel? Is my pussy good?" she asked with a smile.


    I hugged her and bit her neck. Cibel started to move her butt, moving my dick inside her pussy. Her moans in my ear were very stimting.


    "It''s good. Keep moving your butt like this," I said to her. Cibel pushed me onto the bed and ced her hands on my belly.


    "If it''s that good, I''ll try harder to make you cum faster. Come on, cum." Cibel began moving quickly and forcefully. Our flesh pping echoed through the room, bringing Cam back to her senses.


    She looked at Cibel with her tongue out, riding my dick like an animal, and started tough.


    "Hey, are you guys having fun without me? Luan, are you just going to let me watch?" Cam squatted above my face, cing her pussy in my mouth. I grabbed her ass and started moving my tongue.


    "Yes, keep moving your tongue. Mmm�� that''s good, yes."


    "Hey, you should pay more attention here." Cibel''s pussy got even tighter, and she increased the speed of her movements. The pleasure in my dick was enormous. I reached my limit. We all came at the same time.


    Cam squirted into my mouth, Cibel squirted her juices onto my belly, and my cum invaded Cibel''s insides. She started moving her butt as she enjoyed her orgasm and the feeling of my warm cum inside her.


    "This is so good, I could get addicted to this!" Cibel screamed. Her personality had suddenly changed.


    <strong>[ You had a threesome for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You made two women cum at the same time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +5 ]</strong>


    Besides the bonuses, I had earned many points for making both of them cum multiple times.


    But even after umting many points, I want more.


    We had fun all night long.


    ''I promise myself that from now on, I will focus only on having rtionships with relevant characters�� If I don''t focus on the story''s characters, I might get addicted to having sex with these extras. It''s damn good.''

 Chapter 27 – Ais Wallenstein and Lili.

    Chapter 27 �C Ais Wallenstein and Lili.


    I woke up the next day with Cibel and Cam by my side.


    New system windows appeared. There were two windows, each offering three skills to choose from.


    ''What a headache. I''ll deal with this when I get home.''


    I got out of bed, and Cam opened her eyes. She smiled at me and went back to sleep. I went to the bathroom and took a cold shower before leaving the "inn." When I reached downstairs, the woman at the reception smiled at me.


    "Your night was quite fun, wasn''t it?"


    I ignored her.


    I left the inn and ran to my room. On the way, I bought something for breakfast: bread filled with meat with sauce and a bottle of juice.


    I sat on the bed and ate while analyzing the skills.


    The first window had two useful skills: "Dvergr Enhance" and "Ardigalea." The first skill significantly increases my attack, and the second increases my endurance.


    The useless skill I received was "Defense LV1." It''s a skill that increases my defense by only 1%. If it increases by one percent per level, the maximum would be 10%. Well... Since it''s a permanent effect, it might not be so useless.


    Even so, I decided to choose the "Dvergr Enhance" skill.


    ''This makes it clear that the skills I gain have nothing to do with who I fuck. They''re just random skills. It''s like a gacha.''


    I bit into my bread and looked at the second window. Again, there are three skills, but only one is useful. The useful skill is called "Fire Magic LV1."


    The other two skills are "Archery LV1" and "Cook LV1." One skill improves my skills with a bow (A weapon I''ll probably never use), and the second skill increases my cooking skills.


    But I don''t need this.


    "Also, fire magic is cool. I''ve always wanted to create explosions. But I''ll need to level it up to do this. Okay, now I have two new skills... My current status is:"


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 48</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 54</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 27</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 20</strong>


    <strong>Skills avable for use: "Falna Editing LvMAX" "Swordsmanship LV2" "Dark Magic LV3" "Abnormal Resistance" "Charming Aura LV2" "Dvergr Enhance" "Fire Magic LV1"</strong>


    <strong>Points: 34</strong>


    ''I have 34 points to spend. I think I''ll split them into strength, agility, and endurance. I''ll also raise my perception a bit. I''ll raise magic next time.''


    <strong>[ Your strength is now 58! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your agility is now 64! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your endurance is now 37! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your perception is now 24! ]</strong>


    ''Yes, 34 points spent. I think I''m much stronger now. I should go to the dungeon to test.''


    I finished eating and grabbed my sword. Wearing the same clothes as yesterday, I headed towards the tower. When I was approaching and almost entering the dungeon, someone called me.


    "Excuse me." A beautiful and soft voice. An emotionless voice.


    I turned slowly and saw golden eyes staring into mine. "Your name is Luan, right?"


    She knows my name? This is unbelievable. Did she ask someone about me?


    Ais Wallenstein.


    Right behind her were Tiona, Tione, and Bete.


    Tiona looked at me, confused. Tione didn''t seem to care... and Bete looked annoyed.


    "Yes, my name is Luan. You''re Ais from the Loki Familia. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I think we''ve seen each other before but didn''t have the chance to talk."


    "Yes. I was curious about you since I felt something different about you�� But you seem quite normal." Ais tilted her head while analyzing me. Should I take this as an offense?


    No, being normal is good�� Isn''t it?


    "And you''re more beautiful than I thought. Last time, I didn''t have the chance to get close to you." I smiled at Ais and could see her cheeks turning a little red. Bete, behind her, took a step forward.


    "Hey, don''t say unnecessary things. Hey, Ais, let''s go in." He walked past me to enter the dungeon, and Tione followed him. Tiona stayed beside Ais and looked at me curiously before following them.


    "I''ll see youter," Ais said and left.


    I think this is good. This means that Ais wants to meet me again.


    ''Now that I''ve talked to Ais�� I can''t stop thinking about Bell. Where''s he? Does he really not exist in this world?''


    I must have really taken his ce as the protagonist. That''s good because I won''t have to worry about him getting in my way since he likes Ais a lot.


    ####


    I entered the dungeon and started exploring the first floor without running since I wasn''t in a hurry and didn''t want to push myself too hard today. ''Let''s test my new skills.''


    The "Dvergr Enhance" skill is excellent, but I have no reason to test it now. But the "Fire Magic" skill certainly needs to be tested.


    And what better ce to test it than the first floor?


    When I encountered my first enemy, I created a fireball andunched it at it.


    <strong><em>BOOM!</em></strong>


    Unlike the "Dark Magic" skill, the destructive power is excellent. Even at level one, I can probably kill monsters from the 4th floor or maybe even the 5th floor.


    "Excuse me."


    However, nearing the second floor, I heard a voice calling me. I quickly turned and went on guard because I couldn''t trust anyone in this ce.


    I only trust characters I know.


    The voice that called me belonged to a girl with a hood. She was short, much shorter than me.


    Even without seeing her face, my eyes widened.


    ''Lili?''


    Did she follow me here? Why?

 Chapter 28 – Liliruca.

    Chapter 28 �C Liliruca.


    I looked at her, and she lifted her face. She looked into my eyes, and the corners of her lips lifted. "Do you need help carrying your magical stones and items? The bag you''re carrying doesn''t seem veryrge."


    She nced at the backpack on my back.


    "No, I don''t need help. But why did you follow me? Isn''t being alone here dangerous for a small girl like you?" I asked her. Lili averted her gaze and cleared her throat.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. But are you sure you don''t need help? I can apany you. I also know about the monsters on all the beginner floors. I can help you."


    "Do I look like a beginner?" I asked.


    "..." Lili looked me up and down. "You do look like a beginner. You don''t wear armor, your sword doesn''t seem good quality, and you look very rxed. Shouldn''t you be a bit more focused?"


    "Good points. But I don''t want to spend money on a better weapon since I don''t need it. I''m saving money to buy a house for my Familia."


    "Familia?"


    "Hestia Familia."


    "Hestia Familia�� You''re part of the Hestia Familia?" Lili seemed surprised.


    "Yes. Now I need to go. You can follow me if you want, but I don''t intend to pay you."


    "That''s okay. Since I''m already here, I''ll apany you." Lili''s face was a bit red, and she lowered her head. I''m sure my [Charming Aura] skill is affecting her.


    But still, it''s strange that she''s so careless and followed me. Considering how she "works," she should be more cautious. Well, whatever.


    I can interact with her and gain her trust now.


    "When did you start exploring the dungeon?" Lili asked while walking right behind me. I walked slowly.


    "Only a few days ago."


    "So I was right when I said you were a beginner."


    "Yes, but I''m a strong beginner. I''ve already reached the 5th floor alone and n to go even deeper. The only problem is how long it takes to get down there. It would be incredible to have a teleportation skill or something like that."


    "A skill like this��"


    "I think it''s impossible to acquire, but it could happen. And you, have you been working in the dungeon for a long time? As a supporter."


    "Yes."


    "I see... It must be aplicated job. I''ve heard that adventurers mistreat supporters. But don''t worry, I won''t do anything against you."


    "..." Lili stared at me, suspicious. Even though my [Charming Aura] skill has some effect, she doesn''t trust me.


    "Hmm... Probably adventurers mistreated you, and you feel a lot of resentment towards them, right?"


    "..." Lili''s eyes widened.


    "See, I''m right. That''smon. I met another girl who held a lot of resentment towards adventurers. Fortunately, she let go of that resentment thanks to someone."


    "Who is this girl?"


    "It''s a secret."


    I was talking about herself, but there was no way she could know this.


    And then, in silence, we continued down a few floors while I killed monsters and collected all the stones and items. Lili didn''t need to do anything; she just apanied me. Lili seemed pretty surprised by my sword skills.


    Lili was also surprised by [Dark Magic] and [Fire Magic] since they were magic I could use freely.


    I asked her about it, and she said it was the first time she saw someone using magic like me. I admit it is a bit foolish to show my skills to her since we''re not close yet, but I don''t see any problem.


    I noticed that Lili became morefortable.


    When we reached the fourth floor, I finally got 50 experience points and gained one status point.


    This time, I didn''t kill many monsters.


    After a few minutes on the fourth floor, I stopped to rest and sat on the dungeon floor. Lili stared at me as I took bread and juice from my backpack.


    I always buy bread to take to the dungeon. It is tasty and cheap.


    "Do you want to eat too?" I asked her.


    After noticing my look, Lili turned her head to the side. Lili was moving her feet and hands as if she were anxious. "Here, take it." Seeing this, I handed her bread.


    I also gave her half of my juice.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. Please sit down; it''s okay. I made you follow me here, so rest."


    "I followed you because I wanted to..." Lili sat next to me after epting the bread and juice.


    Then, we remained silent while we ate together. Lili savored her bread slowly, enjoying every second of the experience. I couldn''t help butugh at the way she was eating.


    "What are youughing at?!" Lili eximed.


    "Nothing, it''s just funny the way you''re eating. You look like a little animal."


    "Don''t call me an animal!"


    "Alright, alright, I''m joking." Lili still hadn''t removed her hood, but I knew her appearance.


    "Hmph!" Lili bit her bread and finished it shortly after. Then, she drank all the juice I gave her and patted her belly. "It''s been a while since I''ve eaten so well, thank you."


    "No need to thank me. So, are you ready to leave now?"


    "Hm? I thought you were going deeper into the dungeon. To the 5th floor."


    "It''s not necessary. I already got what I wanted."


    "Magic stones and items?"


    "Yes, but I''m talking about something else."


    "?" Lili was confused.


    I''m talking about the status point. My goal today was just one point. Now that I got it, I don''t need to stay here. Well, I also got arge number of magic stones and items.


    So, after some time, we left the dungeon.


    Until the end, Lili didn''t try to do anything against me. She seemed to trust me a little.

 Chapter 29 – Are you going to stay in the dungeon for days? Are you kidding?

    Chapter 29 �C Are you going to stay in the dungeon for days? Are you kidding?


    After getting my money, I went to the church to spend time with Hestia. Today, I want to rx; I''ll not go after Aisha for sex. Speaking of which, how is she doing?


    I opened my Status to check her current condition.


    <strong>Aisha Belka - Status: Tired</strong>


    She''s tired? She must be working tonight... Thinking about it makes me irritated for some reason. But it''s her job... I''ll not treat it as a problem. After all, she isn''t entirely mine yet.


    She''s still a prostitute.


    ''Her percentage is the same, it hasn''t increased. 36% is quite low. I need to do something to raise that.''


    "What are you thinking about?" Hestia asked.


    We were sitting on the same couch, having dinner together.


    "I was thinking about Aisha."


    "Aisha?"


    "Yes, a girl I met some time ago. I''m wondering if I should ask her out on a date. Maybe we could go to the dungeon together."


    "Aisha? Hmm... I know a girl by that name."


    "Maybe it''s the same girl." I smiled at her. Hestia was surprised for a moment and cleared her throat. She knows Aisha is part of the Ishtar Familia and is a prostitute.


    But she didn''t ask about our rtionship. She only asked if I liked her.


    I answered honestly.


    "I think she''s nice, but I wouldn''t say I love her. But I do enjoy being with her."


    "I see. You''re not in love, but you like being with her. Isn''t that a bit contradictory?"


    "I don''t think so. You must have someone you like talking to but aren''t in love with, right, Goddess?"


    "I don''t know..." Hestia stopped eating and looked thoughtful. "I''ve never thought about it."


    "...Let''s change the topic... I want to talk about the dungeon. I met a nice girl in the dungeon today. She''s a supporter and wanted to work with me."


    "Did you ept? It could be dangerous."


    "Everything went very smoothly; we didn''t have any problems. Also, she seemed to like me a bit. As I said before, I''m quite handsome."


    "Stop thinking every woman you meet starts liking you because of your looks. She liked you because you probably treated her well, right?"


    "Yes, she seemed a bit scared. I think she doesn''t have good experiences in the dungeon." I finished eating and ced my te on the table. "Ah, Goddess, I will go deeper into the dungeon in a few days. I need a better weapon."


    "A better weapon? I''m saving money but don''t know if it will be enough."


    "Don''t worry. I know someone who can make quality weapons for a good price."


    "Who is this person?" Hestia asked, curious.


    "Welf. Have you heard of him?"


    "Welf? Hmm... I''ve never heard of him. Which Familia is he part of?"


    "Hephaestus Familia."


    "What? Really? I don''t know him; Hephaestus never mentioned him to me before. Is he talented?"


    "Oh, yes, he''s quite talented. We could bring him to our Familia if we try."


    "No, no, no, that''s a bad idea. We shouldn''t go to the Hephaestus Familia and steal a member. She would be furious!" Hestia jumped off the couch, surprised.


    "Don''t worry, Goddess."


    "You''re nning something stupid!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    "You lied!"


    "I''m being honest here. I''ll not try to steal Welf from the Hephaestus Familia... I''ll get him to make a weapon for me, that''s all. It was just a joke." I didn''t lie. I just said something that happens in the original story.


    I don''t intend to go after him to bring him into our Familia.


    "Take some of the money you''re saving and put it somewhere else, separate from the money you''re saving to buy the house. I''ll get the money in a few days." I said.


    "A few days? You''re noting back here for a few days?"


    "I n to stay in the dungeon for a few days, just hunting and getting magic stones and items."


    "Are you crazy?! Days?" Hestia came closer and grabbed my shoulders. "Take that back. You''re not going to do that! Do you want to die?"


    I ced my hand over hers. "Don''t worry, it will be just a few days. My bag is big, I can carry a lot of food and water. I''ll be careful in there."


    "Then, at least take someone with you. What do you think about asking for cooperation from another Familia?" Hestia asked, desperate. I think she''s terrified I might die in the dungeon.


    "No need to do that." I stood up and was about to leave the church when Hestia grabbed my hand. When I turned to her, she was looking at me seriously.


    After letting go of my hand, she took a deep breath, inting her chest.


    "I hope you''re careful in there. When youe back, I''ll have found a job to help you buy your new weapon."


    "You don''t need to do this."


    "I need to do this! We also need money for the house."


    "... Do what you want. I''ll earn a lot of money soon anyway."


    "Hm?"


    "I have a n. I''ll talk to you about itter. I need a few days to prepare, and I''ll do this in the dungeon."


    "What is it? Tell me!"


    "Not now."


    I left the church and returned to my room. After taking a hot shower, I started preparing my backpack. I took all the stic bottles in my room and filled them with water.


    The backpack was almost full with just water.


    ''I need more bags... Or I can ask Lili for help...''


    I''ll think about thister.


    I need this now. ''Where is it? Here it is! A notebook and a brand new pen.''

 Chapter 30 – I’m going to spend days alone with Lili.

    Chapter 30 �C I��m going to spend days alone with Lili.


    The next day, I grabbed my backpack and went out to buy a new bag. I needed a bag to carry food. Otherwise, I would starve inside the dungeon.


    I only had water, a notebook, and a pen in my backpack. Why am I carrying a notebook and a pen? You''ll find out when I get to the dungeon. First, let''s prepare everything.


    I went to a store that sold everything. It''s not where I got robbed, but a different store. Fortunately, they sold bags of all sizes: small bags for magic stones andrge bags for carrying all kinds of things.


    I bought arge bag.


    I paid 700 Valis for therge bag. I don''t know if it''s a fair price, but it didn''t seem too expensive considering the quality. After getting my new bag, I transferred my water to it and bought food to put in my backpack.


    My backpack is better for storing food since if I put it in the bag I bought, it would bounce around inside and could make a mess, as most of the things I buy are stuffed bread.


    Now I have plenty of water, food, and my notebook and pen. I can enter the dungeon.


    ''Shouldn''t I at least sharpen this sword a bit? Its de is a little damaged.'' I''ve already cut many monsters with it, so the de is a bit worn. I could use the knife, but I don''t want to.


    Using a sword is better because of the skill I have.


    I want to use a dagger in the future because I think it''s "cool" for an assassin to use a dagger. I might sound childish, but it''s the weapon I used while ying games. Doing it in real life must be even more awesome.


    I went to the nearest cksmith''s shop. The first shop I entered was a small one. The owner wasn''t affiliated with any Familia, which surprised me. However, the work he did was excellent.


    He sharpened my sword and charged a very low price.


    Now, with everything ready, I should head to the dungeon.


    Many women started staring at me as soon as I reached the dungeon entrance. Since my appearance has improved, it''s understandable. And my skill [Charming Aura] is now at level two.


    Women have much more desire to approach me now my skill is at level two. Maybe that''s why Lili followed me yesterday.


    What will happen when this skill reaches level 10? Will all the women in Orario chase me? I hope there''s a way to control this.


    But despite many women trying to approach me, I avoided them all. I promised myself I wouldn''t get involved with extras and would focus only on the story''s characters.


    So, when Lili appeared again at the dungeon entrance and followed me inside, I felt excited.


    "I n to spend a few days inside the dungeon. Are you willing to spend that time with me?"


    Hearing my question as we entered the first floor, Lili didn''t respond but continued to follow me.


    ####


    We entered the dungeon and quickly reached the 4th floor. I let Lili carry the magic stones and items since she offered to do it. I think it''s okay. After yesterday, I''m sure she trusts me and won''t do anything stupid.


    So, we sat down to eat. I gave Lili food and water. As I expected she might show up, I brought a bit more food and water than necessary.


    "This is so good~~" Lili said.


    "Don''t you eat this often? It''s not expensive, you know?"


    "No��"


    "I see�� Well, enjoy the food while I write."


    "Write? Are you going to write something?"


    "Yes." I had already taken the backpack off my shoulders and ced it beside me. I took the notebook and pen out and opened the notebook to start writing.


    "What''s that?" She asked while looking at the pen. It was apletely metal pen of high quality. She had never seen a pen like this one.


    "It''s a pen. Look." I started writing something in the notebook. I wrote random things in English.


    "I can''t understand this��"


    "It''s anguage that no one in Orario knows. Isn''t it different?"


    "Such a strangenguage exists?"


    "It''s anguage spoken in the city where I used to live. A city far from here. We spoke thisnguage and thenguage you speak here in Orario."


    "It''s a strangenguage��" Although she didn''t ask about the city I mentioned, Lili seemed very curious.


    "I''ll write something in yournguage now."


    I wrote something in Japanese. Even though I didn''t understand Japanese beforeing to this world, I can now write and read Japanese fluently. Ah, and she understands Japanese.


    The writing in Danmachi wasn''t Japanese but anothernguage. I remember somenguages used in the original work�� Koine (Greek or something) and Hieroglyphics. I think there are othernguages, but I can''t remember.


    But here, everything is in Japanese. This makes things much easier for my current n, which is to write. Yes, I n to write. I talked to Hestia about this but was still deciding if I should do it.


    But I realized it''s impossible to get rich just from the dungeon. I need to do other things to make money.


    And writing is a good way.


    Now that I know the universalnguage here is Japanese and can understand and write it fluently, everything has be easier.


    "But what kind of things do you n to write?" Lili asked, curious.


    "I n to write fantasy stories. I n to write books to sell. Do you think it''s a good idea?"


    "Hmmm�� I don''t know��." Lili averted her gaze and looked at the dungeon wall. "You can try, but I''m not sure if it will work."


    "Well, it''s just a try. If everything goes wrong, I''ll be emotionally hurt for a few days and then move on with my life."


    "Hahaha."


    "Why are youughing?"


    "It''s nothing. But when you finish writing, I want to read it. I''m curious."


    "Sure, no problem."


    So, I focused on writing.


    Using my vivid memories of "Re: Zero", I started using my pen to write in the notebook.

 Chapter 31 – War Shadow.

    Chapter 31 �C War Shadow.


    After writing three pages, I finally finished. Lili had finished eating long ago and was reading everything I was writing, clearly entertained by the story.


    My memory is excellent, but I want to know if I will be able to write everything.


    Re: Zero is a somewhatplex story; some parts are difficult to remember, so I must be careful when writing.


    If I forget something, I''ll create something original. Since I have written some stories before, I can manage.


    "Ah, you''re done already? I was enjoying reading this," Lili said, disappointed. I smiled at her and replied.


    "When we stop to rest again, I''ll continue writing, and you can read more, okay? But we must keep moving; we can''t stay on the 4th floor for too long. How long have we been here?"


    "I don''t know, maybe two hours?"


    "Two hours?! Damn, writing by hand takes a long time." It''s because I was cautious about not making mistakes. If I made a mistake, I would have to tear up the entire page and start over.


    These are the moments I miss myputer. Please, God, let me use myputer! You don''t need to give me inte... I want to write and print!


    I''m sure God won''t listen to me, but it doesn''t hurt to try.


    So, with Lili walking behind me, we moved forward.


    We passed the fifth floor without issues and finally reached the sixth floor. Things would get a bitplicated here because of a monster called the "War Shadow." If I remember correctly, it''s the strongest monster on this floor.


    There shouldn''t be many, but I must be careful.


    "Lili, stay close to me, okay?"


    "Sure."


    With my perception, I focused on my surroundings. I took slow, silent steps while Lili walked right behind me. We continued like this for five minutes. It seemed like an eternity.


    Maybe because of the atmosphere.


    ''Am I scared? Because there are stronger monsters here? No, impossible, I''m strong enough to handle them, right?''


    Then, I finally detected something. It was a single presence not far from us. I stopped walking and turned to Lili. "There''s a monster nearby, stay behind me, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stay close to you."


    Despite my nervousness, Lili seemed very rxed. That was enough to calm me down as well. I sighed and gripped the hilt of my sword tightly, moving towards the monster.


    To my disappointment or relief, it wasn''t a War Shadow but a Frog Shooter. ''I couldn''t tell since I can''t differentiate their strength by presence. My perception needs to be better.''


    Well, let''s kill this monster quickly.


    Three small fireballs appeared before me and flew towards the frog at high speed, causingrge explosions on its body, almost killing it.


    But it didn''t die.


    The frog was blinded and couldn''t react to my de that shed through its vulnerable neck. SLASH~~ My sword cut through its neck like butter, and its body exploded into particles.


    I didn''t receive an item, just a magic stone.


    ''I don''t even remember if this monster drops any items.''


    "Are you okay?" Lili approached.


    "Yes, I thought it was a War Shadow, but it was a frog. It was easy to kill."


    "I see. Are you afraid of encountering a War Shadow? I think you''re strong enough to handle one."


    "I''ve never encountered one, so I''m a bit nervous. But I''m calmer thanks to you." I handed the magic stone to Lili.


    "Because of me? But I didn''t do anything."


    "You don''t seem scared, and that makes me calmer."


    "..." Lili tilted her head, confused. "I don''t know why it calms you, but I guess it''s fine." She smiled and put the magic stone in herrge bag, where all the others were.


    After killing a few more frogs and other monsters, I finally encountered the enemy I feared fighting: a War Shadow.


    ####


    When I saw it for the first time, I immediately noticed it was more bizarre than expected. It was bigger than a goblin, and its arms were long. It had three des at the end of each arm.


    I immediately realized it would be very dangerous if those ws hit me.


    Then, I did the same thing I did with the frog. I used fire magic and shot it in its direction.


    WOOSH~~


    Leaving a fire trail, my magic crossed the dungeon corridor and hit it directly. Or so I thought. Before I realized it, the War Shadow was already very close to me.


    I blocked its de with my sword and repelled it.


    I started swinging my sword rapidly, using all my speed. The War Shadow tried to block all the attacks but couldn''t. I managed to wound it, and it backed off.


    However, all this time, I had been preparing a spell.


    "Take this."


    Arge fire arrow was created andunched. The War Shadow reacted and swung its des, cutting the fire arrow in half, but the tip of the arrow still hit it.


    But it was a superficial wound.


    Then, I created a dark barrier with Dark Magic and sent it towards the War Shadow.


    In pain from the burning in its chest, the War Shadow became desperate because it couldn''t tell where I wasing from since everything was dark. It thrust its ws into my magic, but I was already behind it.


    I took the knife from my waist and struck the back of its head.


    Its body exploded into particles, and a magic stone and an item fell to the ground.


    ''Phew~~ It was harder than I expected. I thought my fire magic would hit it, but it managed to avoid my magic.''


    After I killed the monster, Lili, who had been hiding, approached.


    "That was amazing. What''s the name of that barrier you used to hide your presence?"


    "It doesn''t have a name; it''s just magic."


    "��"


    "Let''s go now. I''m excited; let''s find more of these monsters."


    We explored the 6th floor for several hours, and I gained two more points before we stopped to rest. Then, I wrote some more. Before I realized it, I had written over 20 pages.


    My memory is better than I expected. Could it be that my memory also got an upgrade?

 Chapter 32 – New weekly quest available!

    Chapter 32 �C New weekly quest avable!


    So we continued moving forward. I just remembered something important: We can''t stay inside the dungeon for several days without sleeping. I didn''t prepare for this. If we sleep here, we will die.


    We can only sleep if we go to Rivira.


    In other words, we need to go back.


    "It''s impossible to reach Rivira. We need to go back. I''m not strong enough," I told Lili. We were resting on the seventh floor, and I had just finished eating and writing. We''ve been in the dungeon for over a day already.


    I don''t feel tired, but reaching Rivira isn''t possible.


    "You realized this now...? Of course, you can''t get there alone! You''re not strong enough."


    "I thought it was possible. Should we go back now?"


    "Have you finished writing?"


    "For now, yes, but we can meet tomorrow outside the dungeon so you can keep reading while I write. What do you think?"


    "Really?" Lili''s eyes sparkled. "I won''t bother you? Are you sure?"


    "Don''t worry. I live alone, and you can visit whenever you want. I''ll write a few pages a day. I''ll put 200 pages in each volume."


    "Volumes? You''re going to make several different books?"


    "Yes. It''s a long story separated into different books. Book 1, Book 2, and so on."


    "You''ll make a lot of money! Everything I''ve read so far is really good. I hope people like it as much as I do. Oh, and where did you get this idea?"


    "In my town, there are many simr stories about people who go to other worlds and gain special abilities. It''s a very interesting type of story, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, I wonder how Subaru will deal with this. Isn''t it painful when he dies? How many times has he died already? Two or three times? I don''t think I could handle that."


    "Well, he fell in love with Emilia at first sight, so love is making him endure it... But don''t worry, it will get much worse."


    "Hm? Even worse?"


    "I hope you''re prepared." I smiled at Lili.


    "You''re scaring me..." Lili said, worried about the protagonist of "my" story. She was pretty invested in it, which made me hopeful it would be sessful.


    Lili is an intelligent girl, after all. She certainly knows when a story is good.


    "Let''s go back now. We can''t stay here much longer. When I get stronger, I''ll try to go straight to Rivira."


    "You''ve never been there before?"


    We stood up, and I packed the leftover food in my backpack.


    "Never. People say it''s beautiful there. I can''t wait to visit."


    "Hmmm... You''re already very strong. I''m sure it won''t take long for you to get there."


    "A few days will be enough."


    "Days? That''s impossible. How will you get strong so quickly?"


    "It''s a secret."


    Then, we made our way out of the dungeon. I killed a few monsters along the way and earned one more point. In total, I got 9 points. I had killed a scary amount of monsters.


    And when we reached the third floor, a new system notification arrived.


    [ New weekly mission avable! ]


    [ Mission: Have sex with a woman outside. (Street, alley, etc.) ]


    [ Reward: 5 points ]


    "Hm?"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing. I felt the presence of some people around here. They must be adventurers; let''s keep moving."


    "Alright."


    As soon as we left the dungeon, Lili said we should meet again tomorrow. She handed me all the stones and items. I told her to keep some, but she refused.


    Then she left.


    ''There''s a lot of stones and items. I''ll make a lot of money with this.''


    It''s night. I indeed spent more than 24 hours inside the dungeon.


    I went to the guild, got my money, and headed to the church. When I entered, Hestia was surprised. "I thought you said you would stay in the dungeon for days. Did you give up? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I went into the dungeon with the girl I met before, the supporter. I stayed only one day because I realized I couldn''t reach Rivira. I''m tired..." I threw the bag of money and my backpack on the table and copsed on the sofa.


    Hestia sat on the sofa and ced my head on herp. "Good job. I''m d you didn''t overdo it."


    "Were you worried?"


    "Of course I was. You''re a member of my Familia."


    "I see... Oh, and the money I earned is in that bag. There''s a lot of money. I''ll take some to buy a new weapon for myself, and you can keep the rest."


    "You don''t need to give me so much money. It''s alright."


    "Did you find a job?"


    "Not yet... But I''ll get one soon, so you don''t need to give me all your money."


    "Goddess, I already told you you don''t need to get a job. See that backpack over there? Inside, it is what will make me rich in no time."


    "Rich? Did you rob someone or something?"


    "Of course not. I''m talking about what we discussed before. Don''t you remember I said I would write?"


    "You will write and sell books?"


    "Yes."


    Hestia''s eyes sparkled, and she became very excited! "Are you serious?! That''s amazing! I can help you sell your books, so don''t worry!"


    Hestia thumped her chest proudly. I smiled and replied:


    "I''ll trust you then. Do you want to read what I''ve written so far?"


    "Will you let me?"


    "Of course." I got up and took the notebook out of my backpack. Hestia immediately started reading what I had written. She read all the pages quickly. She was so focused on reading that she even forgot I was there.


    Her eyes were shining with excitement.


    When she finished reading, she stood up and looked at me.


    "This is amazing! How can you be so talented?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to praise me."


    I avoided saying anything about the story and that I wrote it from scratch because she might discover the truth.

 Chapter 33 – Lili showered in my room.

    Chapter 33 �C Lili showered in my room.


    I woke up the next day and opened my Status. I had 9 points to spend, but I''ll do thatter. I''m not going to the dungeon today.


    Today, I want to focus on writing and the weekly mission given by the system. The mission is simple: I need to have sex outside, whether it''s on the street or in an alley. In other words, public sex.


    I''ve never had such an experience, but people say it''s interesting and exciting. But who should I do this with? Should I try to win over Lili and do it with her? Or should I go to Aisha?


    Speaking of Aisha, the percentage has dropped.


    The percentage is now at 34%, it was 36% before. I should talk a bit more with her. I wonder if she has already found out about her pregnancy. Since she''s a prostitute, she must be used to this kind of thing.


    Is there anything to end a pregnancy in this world? She might kill the baby.


    ''I don''t want that to happen. It''s my child, isn''t it?''


    <em>Haaaa~~</em>


    I let out a long sigh and sat in front of theputer. I put my notebook on the desk and picked up my pen to continue writing. I want to finish the first volume today.


    Hours passed, and I finally finished.


    However, how do I create multiple copies? I''ll have to go to the library to learn how.


    It''s impossible to write several volumes. I need to make copies.


    But I won''t do that now.


    I took a hot shower and changed clothes. Then I went to the dungeon, where Lili should be. She''s probably working now.


    Arriving at the dungeon, I saw some supporters walking around with some adventurers, but I couldn''t find Lili.


    ''Did she note to work today?''


    But when I was about to leave, I saw Liliing out of the dungeon. She was alone, carrying her huge bag. She looked around as if she was worried about something.


    And then, she saw me.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. After lowering her head, she started to walk away.


    ''She did something inside the dungeon, didn''t she?''


    I thought about what she could have done. But why would she run away from me? Maybe she doesn''t want me to discover what she''s been doing.


    Hmmm��


    I watched her for a few seconds as she walked away and then went after her. I ran and caught up with her in an instant. I put my hand on Lili''s shoulder, and she turned to me. "Let me go!" she said.


    "What happened? Did someone do something to you inside the dungeon? You can talk to me. Did you want to read what I wrote? I just finished the first volume."


    Lili looked into my eyes, her eyes filled with tears. She lowered her head again. "No, it''s fine. Leave it for another time." She tried to walk away, but I stood in her way.


    I knelt and looked into her eyes.


    "Hey, what happened? Tell me."


    "Nothing happened."


    "Alright�� You don''t need to tell me what happened, juste with me. I''ll let you shower in my room, and then we''ll eat something."


    "Huh? Wait a second!" I grabbed her hand and started leading her. "Let me go!"


    "I just want to take care of you, Lili. Come on." I smiled at her, and Lili stopped resisting, maybe because of the [Charming Aura] skill or because she trusted me.


    And then, we finally reached my room.


    The room was a bit messy since I hadn''t cleaned it since I arrived in this world (I only cleaned up my sperm from the floor and walls). There were clothes on the floor and also on the bed. And there was leftover food on theputer desk.


    It was something I had eaten while writing.


    Lili looked around curiously.


    "What is this thing?" She pointed to theputer.


    "It''s aputer, somethingmon in my city, but it doesn''t work anymore."


    "Oh, the notebook you write in." Lili saw it on theputer desk and picked it up. "You wrote a lot. Your handwriting is beautiful, even though you wrote it so quickly. I wish I had beautiful handwriting like yours."


    "It wasn''t that quick. I''ve been writing since morning. Now, take off that bag and go to the bathroom. I''ll lend you some of my clothes."


    "Huh? It''s not necessary. I don''t need to take a shower! And you don''t need to lend me your clothes!"


    "Don''t worry,e on. Here."


    Lili entered the bathroom and saw how different it was. The toilet, the ss separating the toilet from the shower, the sink. It was a different bathroom from what she was used to.


    Every detail was something unique to her.


    "To turn on the water, use this. Wait a bit for the water to heat up. When you''re done, call me, and I''ll bring you a towel."


    "But��" Lili was embarrassed, but I insisted. After, I left the bathroom.


    After a few seconds, I heard the shower and Lili humming.


    ''She seems to be enjoying this.''


    I set aside a pair of pants and a shirt for Lili. Even though they were masculine, they would look great on her. After a few minutes, I heard Lili calling me. Lili opened the bathroom door, and I finally saw her ears.


    She only put half of her head out. I could see her ears, wet hair, and red cheek.


    I handed her the towel, and Lili quickly closed the door.


    <strong>["Charming Aura" is now level 3!]</strong>


    ''A good notification arrived.''

 Chapter 34 – Getting closer.

    Chapter 34 �C Getting closer.


    With my skill now at level three, many women will probably approach me. I wonder if it will be the same with Lili.


    Then, while Lili was still in the bathroom, I started cleaning my room.


    I didn''t have a washing machine, so I would have to wash my clothes by handter. I don''t know how I''ll dry them indoors.


    I quickly gathered all the dirty clothes, put them in theundry basket, and made my bed. When Lili came out of the bathroom, she was surprised at how the room had changed.


    "Wow, it''s much better like this," she said, drying her hair and ears with a towel. Her tail was also wet, but she wasn''t bothering to dry it.


    "I can''t leave my room all messy while a girl is here, can I? Besides, if I don''t clean, it might start to smell."


    "I already noticed a strange smell before. You did well to clean it," Lili smiled at me and handed me the towel. "Thanks for the bath. I''ve never had such a good bath in my life."


    Lili''s face was red. Is she expecting me toment about her ears and tail?


    "Your ears and tail are cute. Can I touch them?" I said, teasing.


    Lili was speechless.


    "W-W-What? No, of course not. You can''t touch them!" Lili protected her ears. "Ah, can I read now? Where''s the notebook?"


    "The notebook? Oh, I put it here." I went to the bed and took the notebook from under the pillow.


    "Why did you hide it there?"


    "I didn''t hide it." I handed Lili the notebook, and she opened it to start reading from the beginning. She was going to read standing up, but I wouldn''t let that happen. I pulled her onto the bed and made her sit down.


    "No, this isn''t right!" Lili said.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to sit on a man''s bed?"


    "Stop joking! Fine, I''ll sit."


    "While you continue reading, I''ll get us something to eat, okay?"


    "..." Lili was already focused and didn''t respond.


    I left and bought pasta with tomato sauce and a cold orange drink��it wasn''t carbonated, just juice. As soon as I opened the door, carrying everything, I saw Lili lying on my bed.


    She didn''t mind that it was my bed anymore; she was too focused on reading.


    Iughed and ced the bag with the pasta on the bed.


    "Huh?" Lili''s ears twitched. "You''re back already? I was so distracted that I didn''t notice."


    "It''s already dark outside," I said.


    "Is it night already? I need to go home then!"


    "Don''t worry, you can stay here if you want."


    "I can''t stay at a man''s house during the night!" Lili closed the notebook and jumped off the bed. "I should go now."


    "You''re not going to eat?" I started taking the food out of the bag, and the smell filled the room. Lili looked at the food, and a bit of drool began to trickle down her mouth corner.


    "If you insist."


    Lili grabbed a chair and sat down. I handed her a bowl of pasta and the drink. Then I took my food and sat on the bed to eat.


    Lili''s tail swung as she ate. It is cute.


    After a few minutes, Lili had already finished eating.


    She patted her belly and... Burp! She burped.


    Lili covered her mouth with her hands, and her face turned red like a tomato. I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I don''t mind. Was it good?"


    "Yes, it was delicious. Now I should go."


    "You haven''t finished reading yet, have you?"


    "I haven''t finished, but I need to go!" Lili couldn''t look me in the eyes anymore, and her face remained red.


    "Don''t worry, you can keep reading." I handed her the notebook and continued eating.


    "..." Lili held the notebook and sat beside me on the bed. Before she even realized it, Lili had alreadyin down. As she continued reading, her eyes slowly began to close.


    And when I finished eating, Lili was already asleep next to me.


    ''Cute.'' It is the only thing I can think of as she sleeps. Mainly because her ears and tail kept twitching as she slept.


    I got out of bed and covered her with my nket.


    Of course, I won''t do anything to her.


    Just being close to her is enough for now. This time we spent together was very important for us to get closer.


    ####


    <em><strong>*Lili''s POV*</strong></em>


    "Hmmm..."


    I slowly opened my eyes, feeling warm. Something big was next to me. The bed was soft, much softer than I''m used to. As I tried to understand where I was, I remembered the previous night.


    ''That''s right!...''


    It was a bit dark, but I could see my surroundings well. The "big thing" next to me was Luan, sleeping peacefully.


    I was speechless, paralyzed.


    ''I slept next to him!'' My face started to feel hot. I panicked, threw the nket off me, and jumped out of bed. I stood up, looking at the bed.


    I''m still wearing his clothes.


    I immediately ran to the bathroom and put on my clothes. Then, I grabbed my bag.


    Before leaving, I approached the bed again and looked at Luan''s face.


    ''He''s so handsome...'' I thought.


    I ran out of the room with my face hot and red.

 Chapter 35 – Let’s do the weekly mission.

    Chapter 35 �C Let��s do the weekly mission.


    I opened my eyes slowly as Lili left the room. I got up and went to where she had ced my clothes. She had folded them and left them on the bathroom sink.


    I put the clothes back in my closet since they weren''t dirty or smelly.


    After that, I took a hot shower and went out for breakfast. Walking the street, I checked the system to see Aisha''s percentage. ''Hm? It went up.''


    Her percentage increased by one and is now at 35%.


    ''Her current status is "Feeling happy." Did something happen?'' I need to meet her to see how things are going. I''ll take the opportunity toplete the mission given by the system.


    I have six more days toplete the mission since the week here also has seven days.


    So, after having my breakfast, I went to the entertainment district. It''s daytime, but it''s still quite busy. I walked the main street until I reached the Ishtar Familia''s house.


    ''It''s more like a pce, not a house. It''s huge.'' I have no idea how many people live in this ce, but it must be a lot.


    There were some women around who were probably members of the Ishtar Familia. I approached to ask about Aisha. With my [Charming Aura] skill at level three, their expressions changed instantly.


    "Are you looking for Aisha? She''s inside, but I think she''s busy." One of the women said.


    There were two women. Both were amazoness like Aisha but were extra characters whose faces I don''t remember. One hadrge breasts, while the other seemed younger and had a body simr to a human teenager.


    Her eyes were small and cute. She is charming and attractive.


    "Can''t you go inside and ask her toe out? I want to talk to her about something important. I also wanted to have lunch with her. It''s been a while since we talked."


    "Are you one of Aisha''s clients?" The busty woman asked. She licked the corner of her lips. Her eyes were shining with desire.


    "Yes, I am a client. I met her a few days ago."


    "Is your name Luan, by any chance?"


    "Yes, that''s right. How do you know my name?" I asked, confused.


    Did Aisha talk about me to them?


    "She told me she met a handsome man with a huge dick. So you''re Luan. Now I understand what she meant by ''handsome man''. Would you like to go out for a drink?"


    The woman seductively moved her ck hair to the side while staring at me. But I ignored it.


    "No, thank you." I could use this woman toplete the mission, but I don''t want that.


    "You''re so boring~~ Hey, call Aisha and tell her Luan is here." She said to the young-looking girl. The girl had been staring at me the whole time, but it differed from her friend''s look.


    She didn''t look at me with desire or anything like that. She was just curious about me.


    "Okay." She said and ran inside.


    Before I realized it, the busty woman had already gotten even closer to me. Her face was in front of mine. I could even feel her breath. "Why don''t you want to go out for a drink with me? I promise I''m much better than Aisha."


    I felt her tongue touch the corner of my mouth, but I remained still, not reacting.


    I just smiled at her.


    "I''m sure you''re not better than Aisha," I said.


    Still very close to me, the woman froze when she heard me.


    "Alright, I get it; you''re in love with Aisha. Why do all men fall in love with her? Isn''t that unfair?"


    "In love? Of course not."


    "If you weren''t in love, you wouldn''t havee here looking for her, risking being devoured by the women here."


    "Being devoured by the women here would be a bad thing?"


    "..." The woman stared and then started tough. "Hahahaha, you''re funny. I really want to go out for a drink with you. If you change your mind, you know where to find me."


    She didn''t even say her name. She walked away towards the pce and left me alone outside. I stood for long minutes until I received a notification from the system.


    [Aisha Belka''s percentage has increased to 38%!]


    ''Oh?''


    Soon after, I saw Aishaing out of the house smilingly. She walked elegantly in her usual revealing clothes. After she approached me, she put her arms around my neck.


    "What''s up? It''s still early, you know?" She said.


    Some women passing by looked at us with envious eyes.


    "I''m not here to have sex with you. I just came to invite you to have lunch together. I just had breakfast, but we can walk until lunchtime."


    "You came here just to invite me to lunch?"


    "Yes. Can''t I invite my favorite prostitute to eat with me?"


    "Hahaha. The way you said that was funny�� Hm, well�� I think I''m free now. But are you sure you want to walk until lunchtime?"


    "Yes, let''s take a walk," I whispered in Aisha''s ear, and she seemed to understand what I meant. Her eyes widened, and she let go of me.


    "You''re a pervert."


    "Look who''s talking."


    I grabbed Aisha''s hand, and we started walking through the entertainment district in the envious eyes of some women. Many are jealous of Aisha for having me. This is probably the effect of [Charming Aura].


    It''s not normal for women to be jealous of others when they see them with a man on the street��especially prostitutes, and several of them.


    After walking for a few minutes, we finally entered a deserted street. Despite some bars, all were closed, and no one could disturb us.


    <strong>[Have sex outside.]</strong>


    It''s time toplete the weekly mission.

 Chapter 36 – S*x outdoors. +18

    Chapter 36 �C S*x outdoors. +18


    "Hey, are you sure everything is okay?" Aisha asked.


    I pulled her into the alley on a deserted street in the entertainment district. I pushed her against the wall, and Aisha seemed worried someone could see us.


    "What''s wrong? Are you embarrassed?" I asked and then kissed her neck.


    "Mmm~~" A weak moan escaped her lips, and she responded, "I''m not embarrassed, but isn''t it bad to have sex in a dirty ce like this?"


    "Are you worried about that? Don''t worry, we''ll do it standing up."


    I slipped my hand between Aisha''s legs and started touching her over her underwear.


    "Hey, wait a minute," Aisha said, but I stole her lips, invading her mouth. I felt her pussy getting wet and moved her panties aside, exposing her pussy.


    While kissing her and touching her pussy, I used my other hand to pull down my pants, showing my cock. We were in the middle of the alley, so even if someone passed by in the street and looked this way, they might not see us.


    "Ahhh~~"


    When our lips parted, Aisha''s eyes were filled with tears, and her face was red. It was an excited expression.


    Her liquid was dripping onto the alley floor as I stroked myself. Aisha looked down and saw my hard cock. She smiled and then squatted in front of me.


    Then, she opened her mouth.


    "Come on, put it in." Still leaning against the wall, she stood there, waiting for me to put my cock in her mouth.


    I leaned on the wall with my hands and ced my cock at the entrance of her mouth. As my cock got closer, Aisha stuck out her tongue and began to lick it. Slowly, I moved my hips forward, and it started to invade Aisha''s mouth.


    I could feel Aisha''s teeth, but nothing ufortable.


    I focused only on the softness and warmth of her mouth. Her tongue moved expertly around my cock, licking it all over, hitting all my weak spots.


    With my hands on the wall, I started moving my hips back and forth.


    Aisha remained pressed against the wall, sucking my cock, just looking up to see my reaction.


    Then, she looked at me as if to say, "Do it harder."


    And so I did.


    As if I were fucking her pussy, I shoved my cock deeper into her throat, making her eyes fill with tears. Obscene sounds filled the alley as she struggled not to vomit.


    Ipletely vited her throat.


    And then, I finally came.


    Aisha put her hands on my thighs and moved her head forward, taking my cock all the way in. All my cum was shot into her throat. This time there was so much that my cum began to leak from her mouth.


    It started dripping onto the floor and Aisha''s feet.


    When I finished cumming, I pulled my cock out of her throat.


    "Ahhh... Ahhh... My God... I thought I was going to die," Aisha said, spitting out the rest of my cum from her mouth. Tears were streaming down her face.


    "Did I go too far?" I offered her my hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It was really good." She stood up and hugged me tightly. My cock was pressing against her toned and tanned stomach.


    My cock, which had gone a bit soft since I had just cum, got hard again.


    Aisha then lifted her "skirt" and showed me her pussy. Her pussy waspletely exposed. Aisha leaned against the wall.


    "Put your cock here. I don''t like standing sex, but my pussy can''t wait any longer."


    I ced my cock at the entrance of Aisha''s pussy, and she wrapped her arms around my neck. Slowly, my cock started to invade her pussy.


    "Mmmm..." Aisha let out a long moan.


    When my cock was halfway inside, Aisha wrapped her legs around me. I held her ass tightly and supported her against the wall, continuing to thrust into her with all my strength.


    "Mmm... yes, keep going... Mmmm... That feels good... Do it harder!" Aisha began to bite my shoulder hard as I moved my hips. Her hot body felt so good that I could stay in this position forever.


    My legs were almost giving out from the pleasure. It felt like my cock was going to melt. Her pussy was also incredibly tight as if it didn''t want my cock to leave.


    "Mmmm... Ahhh... Mmmm... Yes..."


    Aisha kept moaning wildly as our flesh collided, and the wet, obscene sounds reached my ears.


    She hugged me tightly, and her body contracted in my arms. Not just her body, but her entire pussy twitched as if it had a life of its own. The pleasure was so intense that I also came.


    My cum invaded her womb once again.


    It was a huge amount that expanded her insides, giving Aisha even more pleasure.


    Her eyes rolled back, and she was drooling. I continued holding her against the wall so she wouldn''t fall as my cum hit the floor. Not just my cum, but also her urine.


    Aisha peed on me. Her urine ran down my legs and onto the ground. But I didn''t care. It was a warm and good feeling to be in this position with my cock inside her.


    When Aisha''s orgasm ended, she hugged me and rested her head on my neck. Her warm breath was irregr.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, with my cock still inside her. Her pussy was still contracting.


    "I''m fine. But let''s stay like this for a little while longer." Aisha stayed still for a few seconds and then started moving her hips. My cock began to mix the cum inside her.


    A smile appeared on Aisha''s face.


    "Do you still want to continue?"


    "If you want to."


    <strong>[ Missionplete! ]</strong>


    The mission is alreadypleted, and I received my points, but since she wants to continue...


    Unfortunately, just as we were about to continue our fun, we heard someone''s voice.


    "So you guys are here."


    Aisha and I instinctively looked over. A cute girl was watching the two of us.

 Chapter 37 – Wild sex in the alley.

    Chapter 37 �C Wild sex in the alley.


    When we saw the woman looking at us with a smile, I slowly pulled my dick out of Aisha''s pussy. However, she held onto me. "Hey, don''t worry about her, let''s continue. Hey, get out of here before I get angry!" Aisha shouted at the girl.


    It was the same girl I had seen before. Young and cute girl. She was also an Amazoness like Aisha, but they were very different. Aisha was very mature and couldn''t bepared to that girl.


    "Why don''t you let me join in?" the girl said, pouting. I was incredulous when I heard her. "Why do you want him all to yourself?" The girl walked closer.


    Then she squatted down and ced her hands on her chin, looking at my dick and Aisha''s pussy.


    "Wow, what a mess..." she said. "I feel aroused just looking at this. Aisha, can''t I use his dick? Please." The girl said with sparkling eyes.


    Aisha looked into my eyes, waiting for me to say something. I shrugged and stayed silent. Aisha let out a long sigh and then released me. Her skirt remained lifted so I could see everything.


    My cum was still dripping out of her pussy and running down her leg.


    "Do you want to do this?" Aisha asked.


    [Aisha Belka''s percentage increased!]


    A notification then appeared above Aisha''s head. Her percentage went up, now it''s at 43%!


    But why did the percentage go up? Does she want to see me having sex with someone?


    "I don''t mind, but what do you think?" Hearing me, the girl stood up and grabbed my arm.


    "So you want to have sex with me!" she shouted, not caring if anyone heard.


    "Hey, keep it down," Aisha said. "Someone might hear us."


    "Don''t worry, there''s no one around. So, let''s do it!" The girl shook her short ck hair, and an aroma reached my nose. She smelled really good.


    Then she pulled down her shorts and took them off. She wasn''t wearing panties.


    Her thighs were thick despite her short and petite stature. Her skin was as tanned as Aisha''s, but her breasts were small.


    Aisha stared at her in disbelief and then looked at me. "Treat her gently. She''s too small to handle this monster." Aisha held my dick. "Hey, Tati,e over here. You know how to suck this, right?"


    "Of course I do!"


    "Hmm,st time you said a clientined because you hurt his dick. Are you sure you know how to suck?" Aisha started tough.


    ''So this girl''s name is Tati. I had never heard of her before. What a strange name.''


    But that doesn''t matter.


    Aisha taught the girl how to suck my dick, and then I fucked Tati just like I did with Aisha. I put her against the wall and fucked her with all my strength, making Tati lose consciousness.


    Aisha, watching everything, kept hugging me from behind.


    She tried to touch my ass, but I didn''t let her do that.


    It took almost two hours before we left the alley.


    Did anyone see us?


    ####


    When we left the alley, I had 24 points. I gained 5 points forpleting the weekly mission and also one point each time I made one of them cum.


    Altogether, they orgasmed ten times. Aisha orgasmed six times and Tati four times.


    I was also able to choose two new skills, and the skills I chose were <strong>[ Super Strength LV1 ]</strong> and <strong>[ Speed LV1 ]</strong>.


    But I''ll talk about these skills when I get to the dungeon.


    We were walking together. I was next to Aisha, and Aisha was carrying Tati in her arms. It was too much for her; she couldn''t handle it. Tati went crazy and then lost consciousness.


    Aisha found this exciting. She liked it so much that her percentage went from 50% to 52%! That''s a very high percentage. But even surpassing 50%, nothing changed.


    I wanted to get a bonus.


    "Are you going to the dungeon today?"


    "No. And... weren''t we going to have lunch together?"


    "Oh, that''s right! But are you sure you''re not busy?"


    "No, let''s have lunch together."


    "Then wait for me here. I''ll take Tati home, and then I''ll return, okay?"


    "Sure, I''ll wait for you here."


    Aisha hurried her steps to take Tati home, and I sighed.


    ''After lunch, I''ll go to a library to see how to make copies of the volume one of Re: Zero. After that, I''ll go to Welf''s store for a new weapon.''


    Aisha returned sometimeter. I had no money, but she said she would pay, and I epted. So, we went to a restaurant.


    It was a small restaurant with just a counter and a few stools. It looked like a ramen restaurant. As soon as we sat down, an old woman served us.


    Aisha started to eat in silence. She seemed happy.


    "Aisha, are you still working?"


    "As a prostitute?"


    "Yes."


    "No, I''m not. I talked to the Goddess Ishtar about it, and she allowed me to take a break from the job."


    "I''m surprised the Goddess allowed it."


    "..."


    "But I''m d you''re not working as a prostitute anymore."


    "Hm? What''s this? Were you jealous?" Aisha asked.


    "It''s not that I''m jealous... I find it annoying to imagine the woman I had sex with having sex with other men."


    "You''re not the first to tell me this." Aisha gave a teasing smile. "But that''s cute. You didn''t seem like the kind of guy who cared about that."


    "Forget everything I said."


    "What''s wrong? That was cute! Come on, don''t be embarrassed."


    I stayed silent.


    When we finished eating, a notification came, and Aisha''s percentage increased by 2%. Now it''s at 54%. Now that the percentage is so high, I don''t have to worry about it dropping to 0.


    "See youter, Aisha."


    "See youter, Luan. Have a good day."


    Aisha said goodbye to me and walked away. I looked at her back and let out a long sigh.


    ''But even though the percentage is high now, I don''t want to go too long without talking to her. She wasn''t even a character I liked that much, but I''m starting to like her a lot.''

 Chapter 38 – Help me publish this book.

    Chapter 38 �C Help me publish this book.


    It is still afternoon, so I have plenty of time.


    I returned to my room and showered since I had sweated and smelled terrible. After that, I washed my clothes in the bathroom and hung them to dry inside the room.


    Drying would take a long time, but I didn''t want to hang them outside.


    Now, it is time to go to a library. I grabbed my notebook with the first volume of Re: Zero and took the money bag that would be used to pay for a new weapon.


    There was also some money set aside to pay for printing.


    I started asking people on the street for information. However, most people in the streets of Orario didn''t know where to find a library that could publish my book.


    It took almost an hour until I found someone who could help me.


    He was an old extra, probably over 60 years old. He could barely walk.


    "A library to publish your book. Do you mean you wrote something and want to publish it? But you seem so young..." The man said to me. He had no teeth, so understanding him was hard.


    "Yes, I wrote. Do I not seem capable of writing a book?"


    "Hoho, not that. It''s just that most writers I''ve known in my life were older. How old are you, young man?"


    "I''m 19."


    "19?! And you''re already talented enough to write a book? I''m curious to see what you wrote." The man put his hand on his chin and scrutinized me from head to toe.


    "I wrote a fantasy book. Why don''t you try reading it when I publish it? I''ll use my real name, Luan Taylor."


    "Luan Taylor... I''ll remember that name."


    After getting the library''s address, I went there. It was close to the tower, practically in the center of Orario. I hadn''t seen this building before. I don''t know how I hadn''t seen it since it''s tall and eye-catching.


    It had three floors and arge disy where various books were showcased.


    Everything is in Japanese.


    "But none of the books have nice covers. They''re all simple covers with just the book''s name. I wish I had the talent to draw... I would draw a cover simr to Re: Zero covers..."


    I went inside the library and was attended by an old woman. It''s a pattern! Everyone involved with books or reading is old! Will my book seed among this audience? I have my doubts.


    "Excuse me, are you the one in charge of this store? I''m here to publish a book. Could you take a look at it?"


    I ced the notebook on the table. It was a thick notebook, and almost all the pages were used. One volume is quite big, after all.


    "Huh? You wrote a book?" The woman picked up the notebook. "Ara, your handwriting is very nice. What kind of story is this? The synopsis is interesting... Hmmm... It''s a type of story I''ve never seen before."


    "It''s about a boy who goes to another world and gains the ability to go back in time whenever he dies. It''s aplex theme, but I promise this first book is excellent."


    "First book? Do you n to write more?"


    "Of course. This story will need more than twenty volumes to bepleted."


    "20 books?! Are you serious?" The woman looked at the notebook again.


    She must be thinking: ''If this book attracts the public, 20 books will make a lot of money.''


    I''m sure she''s thinking something like that.


    "What do you say? Won''t you help me publish this book?"


    "I still need to finish reading, but I can help you. The issue will be that I''ll need to rewrite everything on a different type of paper. This paper is strange, and I can''t make copies using it."


    "Don''t worry about that, it''s fine. How long until you finish reading everything?"


    "I can finish everything today. Give me three hours!" The woman said excitedly.


    "Alright, I''ll be back in three hours. Please don''t lose this book."


    "Who do you think I am?! Hmph!"


    ####


    So, I left the store to go to Welf''s shop to buy a new weapon.


    I searched for Welf''s shop and thought about how to convince him. Welf doesn''t like making magic swords, so convincing him won''t be easy. And he doesn''t usually make weapons for just anyone.


    If I remember correctly... It took him a while to start making magic swords frequently.


    ''I don''t think even if I pay arge amount of money, he will make a magic sword for me. I''ll have to approach him little by little.''


    If I be as close a friend to him as Bell did, I can have him as my cksmith. But it won''t be easy.


    ''First, I have to find his shop.''


    And it took a while. I didn''t have a map or much idea of where the shop was.


    But after much searching, I finally found it.


    Well... It''s not a very pleasant or luxurious shop. It''s a small shop with various things thrown on shelves. It could be more organized.


    When I entered, Welf wasn''t around.


    ''Where is he?''


    <em>Crash!</em>


    <em>Noise!</em>


    Then, I heard a noiseing from a nearby hallway. When I went there, I found him.


    A tall man with spiky red hair and dark blue eyes. As soon as he saw me, he was momentarily stunned. But then he started treating me like a customer. "How can I help you? Are you looking for a weapon or armor?"


    Despite saying that, he didn''t seem very happy.


    ''This is going to beplicated.''

 Chapter 39 – Contract and dinner.

    Chapter 39 �C Contract and dinner.


    I followed Welf while exining to him the type of weapon I wanted. I want a short, one-handed sword. A long sword could hinder me. I want a sword simr to a dagger, but different from one.


    I don''t know if that makes sense.


    A sword with a slightly curved de, like a katana.


    "A sword like that�� I''ve never made a sword like that before. You said you want a magic sword, right?"


    "That''s right. I have the money. Make the sword, and I''ll give you everything." I showed him the bag of money. Welf looked at the money but didn''t seem to care.


    "I refuse. But I have plenty of those here if you want a regr sword." Welf walked over to a shelf, and I followed. He showed me various swords. Some were one-handed, and others wererge two-handed swords.


    None of them caught my attention.


    I picked up one and swung it to test, but... They were of simr quality to my current sword.


    "Are you sure you can''t make a magic sword for me? We can go out together to discuss it, how about that? We can have dinner together tonight."


    "Dinner?" Welf put his hand on his chin and thought. "Alright, but you''ll have to pay for everything." Welf didn''t seem like he would change his mind; he just wanted a free meal.


    "I''ll returnter. I will make you change your mind because I need a sword, and I know you have the talent."


    "You could go to another shop," Welf said as he watched me leave the store. I turned to him and replied,


    "They are too expensive."


    Welf was speechless.


    I''m being honest with him. I only approached him because he could make me a decent sword without charging too much. He''s my best option since I don''t have much money.


    But if I can''t make him change his mind, I''m not going to beg.


    I''ll take the money I make from selling books, go to Hephaestus''s shop in the tower, and buy one of their best swords.


    I went home and waited another two hours before returning to the library. When I arrived, I noticed some customers. And to my surprise, they were young customers.


    So, it''s not just old people who read.


    As soon as the olddy saw me waiting, her eyes lit up.


    "Excuse me, can I take care of thister? I have an important client waiting." The olddy said to the two younger men she was attending to and waved at me.


    The men looked at me, confused. They must be thinking, "Who the hell is this guy?"


    But I ignored their looks and approached the counter. I didn''t need to ask about the book. The olddy started talking about it as soon as I got close. "I''ve never read anything like this in my life. There are so many details, suffering, and captivating characters. How do you manage to write it so well?!"


    "Haha�� Thank you." Iughed. I didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "I''ve decided I will make at least a thousand copies. Depending on how many sell, I''ll make even more copies. And you don''t need to pay anything! I''m sure it will be profitable enough! I''ll take 20% of all the money. What do you think about that?"


    "20%?"


    20% isn''t low, but she''s taking care of everything. She needs to rewrite, do the printing, and draw customers'' attention to buy them. But even so��


    "15%. You can keep 15% of all the profit. How about that?"


    "15%?" The olddy thought for a moment. "Deal. I''ll take 15% of all the profit, but you must sign a contract. You must confirm and promise you''ll write at least 15 books."


    "15? That''s easy. I said I already intended to make more than 20 books, right? Where''s the contract? I can sign it right now."


    "No! That will take a little while. Can youe back tomorrow? I''ll have the contract ready, and I''ll also have the book ready."


    "You n to rewrite everything until tomorrow? You''re old... You need to rest."


    "Shut up! I have to do this."


    "Alright, alright��" I didn''t argue with her. I said goodbye and left the library.


    Now I have to go to my dinner with Welf. Even if I can''t convince him to make me a magic sword, having dinner with a character from Danmachi will be interesting��a male character.


    It''s the first time I''ll have contact with a male character from Danmachi.


    ''I''ve seen Hermes before but didn''t get to talk to him. I wonder where he is right now.''


    ####


    The time for dinner with Welf is here.


    I took a hot bath, put on clean clothes, and checked the clothes I had washed before. Fortunately, they were almost dry. They''re drying despite not having the sun to dry them.


    It''s great to have a magic room.


    Then, I left my room and headed towards Welf''s shop.


    When I got there, I noticed there were some customers. He sold swords to two men who looked like novice adventurers. The men seemed happy with their purchases.


    "You came. I thought you wouldn''t."


    "I said I wanted to have dinner with you, right? Let''s go."


    "I still need to change my clothes. They''re all dirty."


    "I''ll wait here."


    Welf went back inside the shop, and I waited for long minutes outside until he returned.


    "I''m ready. Where should we go?" Welf asked after locking his shop.


    "I n to go to the Hostess of Fertility. Have you been there before?"


    "Of course, I think everyone has been to that ce. But isn''t it a bit expensive?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I have plenty of money."


    Together, we headed to the Hostess of Fertility.


    When we sat at a table, we were attended to by someone I was eager to meet.


    Syr Flova.


    ''Look who''s here. The "Persona" of Freya. I had seen her when I came here before, but I didn''t get to talk to her.''

 Chapter 40 – Syr Flova. Punishment.

    Chapter 40 �C Syr Flova. Punishment.


    "May I take your order?" Syr asked. I smiled at her and ced my order. I asked for a meat dish, a pasta dish, and a drink. Since I was paying, Welf ordered a lot, too.


    When Syr finished taking our order, she stared at me for a few seconds before leaving.


    "What was that about? Why were you looking at her like that?" Welf asked.


    "I just thought she was pretty. Can''t I look at pretty women?"


    "... She''ll think you''re a pervert if you keep staring at her like that."


    "..." I was curious about what Syr would say or how she would act. I know she''s not Freya, but she''s a persona created by her.


    But she didn''t act abnormally. She seemed like an ordinary waitress.


    "So, have you decided?" I stopped thinking about Syr and asked him.


    "Decided about what? The magic sword? I already told you I won''t make a magic sword for you. Go to another Hephaestus Familia shop to buy a magic sword."


    "Alright, alright, I get it, you don''t want money."


    "It''s not that I don''t want money. I don''t want to make a magic sword for you. I offered to make a normal sword, didn''t I?"


    "Why do you refuse to make magic swords?"


    "I refuse to talk about it."


    "Hm... I was just curious. Do you have some trauma or something? Maybe you''re not confident in your talent?"


    "Don''t talk about things you don''t know." Welf pped the table and red at me. "Just stop talking about it. I agreed toe to dinner with you, but I won''t sit here and listen to you talk about something you don''t know. Don''t try to guess things about my life."


    "Sure, sure, I''ll stop. I was just curious. Look, our drinks areing."


    "..."


    Chloe approached our table. Even though I had an ugly beard back then, she remembered me. "Oh, you''re that guy. I almost didn''t recognize you," she said after serving our drinks.


    "You''re the waitress from that time. Your name is..."


    "My name is Chloe. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Ah, sorry, I won''t disturb you, I''m sorry." Chloe said, blushing and bowing her head to apologize.


    "Don''t worry. It''s impossible for me to feel bothered by such a beautiful woman."


    "Uuu..." Chloe''s face turned red as a tomato, and she ran away. Welf was staring at me, not believing what he had just seen. He was looking at me like I wasplete trash.


    "You''re a womanizer," he said.


    "I''m not a womanizer. I like topliment beautiful women."


    "..."


    I admit I need to stop chasing after all these pretty characters I see. Chloe isn''t even a character I like that much... Just like Aisha.


    What''s this? Am I bing a "hunter of irrelevant characters"?


    Well... Aisha is a relevant character.


    ####


    I couldn''t get Welf to change his mind, but I did get a little closer to him. When we finished eating, he was already drunk and talking to me much more casually.


    As we left the Hostess of Fertility, I walked him to his shop and said goodbye. He invited me in, but I refused.


    ''I don''t think I''ll be able to change his mind, so I''ll have to go to the Hephaestus shop and buy a weapon there. For now, I should focus on publishing my book. I hope that olddy does a good job.''


    Then, I returned to my room and threw myself on the bed.


    I didn''t even brush my teeth; I passed out on the bed and only woke up the next day to the sound of someone knocking on my door.


    "Wait!"


    A new status window appeared before me when I was about to open the door.


    <strong>[ New daily mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Make Liliruca fall in love with you. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 10 points. ]</strong>


    ''Huh? Make her fall in love with me?'' It''s probably Lili on the other side of the door. But how am I supposed to make her fall in love with me? It''s not easy, even with my [ Charming Aura ] skill.


    If I try, it might be possible.


    No, it has to be possible! It''s a daily mission, so I must make her fall in love with me TODAY! Also, there''s a penalty if I don''tplete the mission. Yes, a penalty! It''s the first time this has happened.


    <strong>[ Penalty: Liliruca can no longer be added to the Harem if the mission fails. ]</strong>


    This sucks.


    ####


    I looked at the door for a few seconds and then opened it. Lili was standing there, wearing her usual clothes and hiding her ears and tail. However, she wasn''t carrying her bag.


    "Good morning..." she said, embarrassed.


    "Good morning,e in. Did youe here to finish reading?"


    "Ah... Yes..." Lili replied shyly.


    "About that, I took the book to a library this morning. They''re making several copies of the book to start selling it. I am going there now, would you like toe with me? I just need to wash my face before we go."


    "Are you sure I can go with you?" Lili asked, excited.


    "Of course. Wait a minute."


    Lili walked around the room and sat in a chair. I went to the bathroom and washed my face. Then I put on my shirt since I had taken it off before sleeping. Maybe that''s why Lili was so embarrassed.


    "Let''s go. It''s not far from here."


    "Okay."


    "Do you want to hold my hand?"


    "No, it''s not necessary." Lili hid her hand and walked slowly beside me. We went to the library together, and I received some good news.


    They started printing several copies of the first volume. They would also make sure to advertise the first volume throughout the city.


    They are verymitted to this!

 Chapter 41 – Come and join our Familia. How will I win Lili over?

    Chapter 41 �C Come and join our Familia. How will I win Lili over?


    Now that the contract is signed, I need to wait. The woman named Sonia gave me a deadline of one week for the books to start being sold. It will still take a little while, but it''s good to have a deadline.


    And now, I have nothing to do. I could go to Welf to convince him, but I mustplete this daily mission first. I can''t lose Lili. I can''t let this mission fail.


    We left the library, and the first thing we did was walk in silence together. I had no n to make her fall in love with me.


    With my skill [Charming Aura], shouldn''t I talk to her until she falls for me? It would be nice if it were that simple.


    The best thing I can do now is take her out to have fun with me.


    "Do you want something to eat? We can buy some sweets from those stalls." I pointed to some stalls in the distance. They weremon around here. Stalls selling bread, meat, sweets.


    "Okay... but I don''t have any money," Lili said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay for everything. I brought money." I took the money out of my pocket, and we went together to a stall that sold sweets simr to crepes. I don''t remember this food existing in the anime, but it does here.


    The filling was sweet. It was practically pure sugar. But even so, it was pretty tasty. Lili enjoyed it; it seemed the most delicious thing she had ever eaten.


    "It''s good, right? But I wouldn''t say I like sweet things much. I prefer to eat pasta. I know how to make many pasta dishes."


    "You know how to cook?"


    "Yes. Unfortunately, I don''t have a stove at home, so I can''t cook. I n to buy a new house soon, and when I do, I want to get one with a big kitchen."


    "You n to buy a house? But isn''t that expensive? You''re still a novice adventurer, aren''t you?"


    "When my books start selling, I''ll make a lot of money."


    "You are confident, aren''t you?" Lili took herst bite of her crepe and thenughed. "I hope everything goes well."


    I looked at her silently and stopped walking.


    "Lili, what do you think abouting to live with us after I buy a new house? With our Familia."


    "Eh?" Lili froze and then got nervous. "No, that''s impossible, I can''t do that."


    "... What do you think about at least considering it? I''ll help you if you want to join our Familia. I may be acting very invasive, but it would be good for you to stay with me and Goddess Hestia."


    "It''s better if we don''t talk about this. Let''s talk about your book instead." Lili was smiling, but I could tell she was very nervous.


    I know her situation is not good, and bringing her to our Familia won''t be easy, but I''ll do everything to make it possible. I need to make it clear to her that I will help her. Maybe then she will fall for me.


    "What are you thinking about?" Lili asked.


    "I was thinking about you."


    "Stop saying things like that. Come on, don''t you want to eat something?" Lili said with a red face. "We should eat real food, not just sweets. Let''s eat somewhere."


    "You''re acting so impatient all of a sudden."


    "I just want you to stop talking about your Familia. Ah... but..." Lili remembered that she had no money, but I said again that I would pay for everything. So, I grabbed Lili''s hand.


    When I held her small and soft hand, Lili was surprised and almost pulled away, but she didn''t. She squeezed my hand, and we walked together towards a nearby restaurant.


    Her face is very red. She is dying of embarrassment! I''m on the right track!


    I need to say nice things to her, maintain some physical contact, and take advantage of the effects of the [Charming Aura] skill.


    ####


    We went to a nearby restaurant. A restaurant I had never seen before. It looked like a luxury restaurant since all the clients wore nice clothes. Besides, the ce''s appearance was quite sophisticated.


    When we entered, Lili lowered her head.


    "No need to be embarrassed, let''s go in." I pulled her inside, and we sat at a table near the exit. It was arge hall with several tables. All the tables were white and elegant.


    There was even a flower in the center.


    Even with her hood on, I noticed Lili''s drooping ears. She was very nervous.


    "Wee. Would you like to order an appetizer or a drink?" An old man in a suit offered us a menu with appetizers and drinks.


    Lili said nothing. She just looked at the menu, and her eyes widened.


    The prices were absurd.


    The price of a portion of toast was the same as a meal at the Hostess of Fertility.


    "I''ll have a toast and two sses of water. Oh, and bring the main menu."


    "Yes, of course." The man looked at me with disdain and walked away.


    Lili was still nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Let''s eat something nice and then leave, okay?"


    "We should have gone to a cheaper restaurant..."


    In a few minutes, our toast and water were served. Then we ordered a meal each. It was expensive, but I have the money to pay for everything. But even though the food was delicious, it was an awful lunch. I hate that restaurant.


    Also, we had lunch way too early!


    When we finished eating, it wasn''t even eleven in the morning!


    We left the restaurant, and I held Lili''s hand again. She was calm this time.


    "What do you think about going to my room? You said you wanted to finish reading. Oh, and I''ll start writing the second volume."


    "Huh? You''re already starting to write?"


    "Yes. I want to take advantage of you being here with me. I feel more motivated to write when you''re by my side since you like to read."


    "..." Lili liked what I said.

 Chapter 42 – Lili fell in love with me.

    Chapter 42 �C Lili fell in love with me.


    We went to my room, and I grabbed a second nk notebook to write the second volume. I need to get more paper if I want to continue writing, and my pen won''tst forever, either.


    I need writing materials. If I ask that olddy for help, I can get them. I''ll go there next week to check how sales are going and talk to her about it.


    "Are you going to start writing already?"


    I was sitting on the bed, leaning against the headboard. Lili was sitting on the chair.


    "I''ll start the second book," I replied. But then I remembered Lili hadn''t finished reading the first volume. "Oh, right. You didn''t finish reading the first volume. You fell asleep," Iughed.


    Lili''s face turned red as she remembered the night we spent together.


    "You don''t need to worry. You can keep writing."


    "Tell me where you stopped reading, and I''ll tell the rest. The whole story is in my head. Telling it to you will be easy!"


    "Alright..."


    Lili told me where she had stopped, and I described in detail the entire ending of the first volume of Re: Zero. When I finished, Lili couldn''t help but get excited about the second volume.


    She sat beside me, and I started writing. As I wrote, she got more and more excited and engrossed in the story. She also began to get closer and closer to me.


    Before she even realized it, Lili leaned against me, our shoulders touching. After, she rested her head on my shoulder.


    I kept writing while she kept reading. I made no mistakes, so I didn''t have to tear out any pages. I wrote five pages in total. I wrote it faster than before.


    It was like I had gained a writing skill, and it was leveling up. I''m getting better at this.


    "Are you done already? I was enjoying this~~," Lili said. Then, she finally noticed we were sitting on the bed like a couple. "Ah, I''m sorry!" Lili jumped off the bed, but I grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t worry, let''s stay like this a little longer."


    "Are you going to keep writing?" she asked, embarrassed.


    "How long have we been like this?" I didn''t know how much time had passed, but it wasn''t night yet. Maybe only an hour had passed.


    "I don''t know either... but what do you mean by that?" Lili asked.


    Hm? Is she referring to what I said before?


    "It''s just that I like being like this with you. Your ears are fluffy, and I feel veryfortable."


    "Idiot, don''t say things like that!"


    "I''m telling the truth~~ Come on, sit here. I''ll keep writing." I pulled Lili onto the bed, and she sat beside me. Contrary to what I expected, Lili sat very close.


    She rests her head on my shoulder again. Her ears are twitching. She''s pretty nervous.


    "Are you nervous?"


    "A little... I''ve never been this close to a man before. It''s my first time."


    "It''s not bad, right? It''s also the first time I''m this close to a girl like you."


    "What do you mean, a girl like me?"


    "A girl as cute as you," I smiled at Lili.


    "..."


    She stayed silent and didn''t say anything.


    Then, a system notification arrived.


    <strong>[Lili is in the process of falling in love with you!]</strong>


    Will the system even notify me about this? That''s great.


    So, I should keepplimenting her and maintaining physical contact.


    And that''s what I did.


    Hours passed, I wrote many pages of my story, and night was approaching. I only paused my writing to get food for Lili and me.


    We talked a lot and had fun.


    It is incrediblyforting to be with Lili like this. It had been a long time since I felt so happy.


    Not even when I slept with Aisha or all those other women.


    Then, I looked at Lili. We were still sitting on the bed, with Lili by my side and her head on my shoulder...


    I finally said:


    "Lili, I''ve started to like you a lot."


    That was enough to make Lili''s heart race.


    "Eh?" She removed her head from my shoulder and looked into my eyes. I couldn''t say anything else, waiting for her to say something. However, Lili remained silent. She was so shocked that her face didn''t even turn red.


    Are her feelings a mess right now?


    I admit I''m a bit embarrassed. It''s the first time I''ve told someone this so directly.


    I''m not in love with Lili, but it''s a fact that it''s nice to talk to her and be with her. I''ll probably start falling for her the more we interact, but I don''t want to think about that now.


    I want toplete the mission.


    And finally, the long-awaited system message appeared.


    <strong>[Lili is in love with you!]</strong>


    <strong>[Youpleted the daily mission!]</strong>


    <strong>[You received 10 points!]</strong>


    ''10 points, this will be very helpful. Now I have 34 points to distribute.''


    "What are you saying? Don''t say things like that! I should go home now. Thank you for letting me stay here for so long. It was fun."


    Lili jumped off the bed to leave, but I grabbed her hand.


    "I''m serious. You cane back here whenever you want. I''ll wee you whenever you want. I love to hear your opinion on what I''m writing."


    "..." Lili avoided my gaze, embarrassed. But she answered me. "Okay, I''lle back. But don''t say weird things."


    After that, I walked Lili out, and we said goodbye.


    ''Will shee back tomorrow? I want to take the opportunity to try adding her to my harem.


    ####


    <strong>Read more chapters on my patreon: </strong>


    <strong>Next chapters: Chapter Chapter 43 - I almost died. / Chapter 44 - Tiona Hiryute / Chapter 45 - Lili spied on me in the bathroom +18 / Chapter 46 - Sex with Lili? +18 ( Lili''s POV) / Chapter 47 - I took Lili''s virginity. +18 / Chapter 48 - Orgasm Bonus x15! +18 / Chapter 49 - Bathing Lili and sleeping together. / Chapter 50 - New skill and distributing points. Let''s go after a new weapon. / Chapter 51 - New weapon. Poisoning. / Chapter 52 - Book. / Chapter 53 - It works better on "NPCs". / Chapter 54 - A lot of money. / Chapter 55 - Hestia masturbating. +18 ( Hestia''s POV) / Chapter 56 - New mission: Have sex with a goddess. / Chapter 57 - Erasing everything you''ve seen from your memory! / Chapter 58 - I bought a mansion.</strong>

 Chapter 43 – I almost died.

    Chapter 43 �C I almost died.


    The night finally came to an end, and I took a bath before going to bed. I slept and woke up the next day, ready to go to the dungeon and test my new skills.


    These are skills I haven''t mentioned before.


    My current status is:


    <strong>Name: Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname: None</strong>


    <strong>Strength: 58</strong>


    <strong>Agility: 64</strong>


    <strong>Endurance: 37</strong>


    <strong>Magic: 20</strong>


    <strong>Perception: 24</strong>


    <strong>Avable skills: "Falna Editing LvMAX", "Swordsmanship LV2", "Dark Magic LV3", "Abnormal Resistance", "Charming Aura LV2", "Dvergr Enhance", "Fire Magic LV1", "Super Strength LV1", "Speed LV1"</strong>


    <strong>Points: 34</strong>


    <strong>Experience Points: (4/50)</strong>


    I need to test the Super Strength LV1 and Speed LV1. At level one, the first skill increases my strength by 10% for five minutes. This is quite good.


    As for the Speed LV1 skill, it increases my speed by 5%, but only for three minutes. It''s not as good as the first skill but will help run away from monsters.


    I also need to consider escaping. I won''t be able to kill all the monsters.


    "But before I go, I need to distribute these points. I think my perception is already good. Should I increase my magic now?"


    Since I have 34 points, I think putting some into magic isn''t a problem. ''Alright, put 10 points into magic.''


    <strong>[Magic is now at 30!]</strong>


    ''That''s great, now I have 24 points left. I''ll add them to strength and agility. I don''t need more endurance now since I''m fast and rarely get hit.''


    <strong>[Your strength is now at 72!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your agility is now at 74!]</strong>


    I put 14 points into strength and 10 into agility. Now I''m much faster and stronger. I''m sure I''ll "clear" the dungeon floors even faster now. And the changes in my body? Did they happen?


    I went to the mirror and took off my shirt.


    My muscles had improved a bit more. I also had grown a little taller. The muscles in my arms were now quite big, as if I had been working out for years with a very bnced diet.


    This is great.


    ''But I think these changes in my body should stop happening soon.''


    If my muscles keep growing as my strength increases, I''ll probably explode. I hope they stop growing soon because too many muscles can be strange.


    Although some women love muscles.


    ''Let''s get going then.''


    I grabbed my backpack filled with water, my sword, and the knife. I haven''t bought my new sword yet. Welf will not make the sword; I need more money to go to Hephaestus''s shop.


    ''Today, I''ll have to kill many monsters to farm much money.''


    When I approached the dungeon with my backpack full of food and a second bag for carrying items and magic stones, I noticed the number of adventurers was low, probably because I arrivedte.


    ''Lili isn''t anywhere around here.''


    Well, I don''t need her today.


    I entered the dungeon alone under the gaze of a few women. As soon as I stepped inside, I started running. I began advancing at high speed through the corridors of the byrinth" of the first floor.


    I noticed that I can control my body much better now that my agility has increased.


    I was making turns that were difficult before. It didn''t take long to reach the second floor. Along the way on the first floor, I encountered a few monsters, nothing worth mentioning.


    My sword easily killed them.


    I finally tested the [Speed LV1] skill on the second floor.


    It''s an active skill. I noticed a slight difference when I activated it. My running speed increased, and so did the speed at which I swung my sword.


    With each swift movement, a sound was produced.


    The strength of each attack also increased unconsciously due to my increased strength, so the sword was quickly getting damaged. This shows that I need a new sword!


    But for now, it''s enough.


    12 monsters on the first floor.


    24 monsters on the second floor.


    18 monsters on the third floor.


    21 monsters on the fourth floor.


    12 monsters on the fifth floor.


    Then, I reached 9 monsters killed on the sixth floor.


    My bag of items and magic stones was getting fuller, while my sword was bing more damaged.


    ''I only gained two points despite killing so many monsters. I need to go deeper to increase my point gain�� or maybe have some more sex.''


    I sat on the dungeon floor to rest.


    I grabbed a bottle of water and then some food. After finishing my meal, I spent a few minutes writing. ''I''ll show this to Liliter. I don''t know if she''lle to my house today, but I hope she does.''


    After finishing writing two pages, I took a look at my sword.


    ''The system doesn''t give me a durability estimate�� But if I had to guess, the durability of this sword is at 40/500 now. There are even some cracks at the tip.''


    At this rate, I''ll have to start using the knife to fight. I don''t think this is a good idea. Fighting with a knife will make me more vulnerable since I''ll be closer, as the de is short.


    And since most of the monsters on this floor use weapons, it can be a problem.


    ''Fortunately, I haven''t encountered any War Shadows yet.''


    However, my happiness didn''tst long.


    Shortly after, I was facing one.


    I activated my [Speed LV1] skill again, which has a one-hour cooldown, and also the [Super Strength LV1] skill. With these skills, it should be easy.


    I quickly advanced towards the monster, which was surprised by my speed.


    However!


    <strong><em>Tlin!</em></strong>


    My sword shed against its ws.


    <strong><em>Break!</em></strong>


    The already damaged tip of the sword broke into pieces, and more cracks appeared on the de. Noticing my surprise, the War Shadow advanced towards me, swinging its ws.


    I narrowly avoided it.


    ''I thought I was going to die!''


    I threw my sword on the ground and grabbed my knife.

 Chapter 44 – Tiona Hiryute

    Chapter 44 �C Tiona Hiryute


    I swung my knife towards the War Shadow and blocked its ws. However, I had to retreat since it used its other hand. ''Well, if I can''t use a knife, I must use my magic.''


    Now that I have put some points into my magic, it should be stronger.


    I distanced myself from the War Shadow and ran. It was fast and chased me at full speed. As I ran, I created fireballs on my back that flew towards it.


    The War Shadow began moving strangely as it avoided the fireballs. However, two fireballs hit it, enough to stop it but not kill it.


    ''It''s stronger now.''


    I used [Dark Magic] to create a barrier and ran towards the War Shadow while hiding in the darkness. I do this often, as monsters can''t see or sense my presence.


    At least the monsters on the upper floors.


    The War Shadow, already wounded by the fire, was struck by me right in the neck.


    It couldn''t react, and its body exploded into particles. I received two experience points, took its magic stone, and ced it in my bag.


    ''I''ll have to keep using magic. Especially fire magic, which has a lot of attack power.''


    Fireballs, fire arrows, giant spears made of fire, walls of mes to repel monsters, a fire tornado that consumes monsters. Simple magics.


    I tried to create a powerful explosion or a stronger "type" of fire but couldn''t.


    In other words, I was deceived by animes.


    For example, Kenja no Mago''s protagonist had some powerful blue fire. I can''t recreate that... Maybe in the future? Well, I won''t need to use fire magic in the future anymore.


    The number of skills is growing.


    ''Speaking of magic, do I have some kind of mana reserve? Even after using magic a few times, I don''t feel tired. There must be a mana reserve.''


    This reserve will probably grow as I put more points into my magic.


    ''Well, since I''m here and want more points, items, magic stones, and to test this supposed mana reserve, I''ll continue killing monsters with magic.''


    I advanced while heading towards the exit. I killed Dungeon Lizards, Kobolds, and Goblins. Most were killed with fire magic, but I used Dark Magic on some.


    Dark Magic is better when ites to inflicting cuts. Yes, creating des using Dark Magic to cut off limbs and decapitate monsters. It is an excellent magic.


    Ah, and during this "magical adventure," I stopped a few times to rest and write. And why did I do that? Because I needed to recover my magic.


    When I reached the fifth floor and killed several monsters, I started to feel tired, and the power of my magic decreased��however, my magic returned to full strength when I rested for an hour.


    My magic reserve is not good, but it recharges fast if I rest for an hour.


    I stopped to rest on every floor, so when I got out of the dungeon, I had already written almost 30 pages of the second volume of Re: Zero and the night had already arrived.


    The number of adventurers outside was even smaller now.


    ''Most have already gone home.''


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and started walking towards the guild. However, someone approached me a few meters from the dungeon exit. It was someone I didn''t expect to approach me.


    "It''s you!" she said. She was a girl shorter than me, with tanned skin and short hair. Her eyes were dark green, and she wore something around her chest. The clothes were revealing.


    Around her waist, she wore a pareo. Also, she was barefoot!


    You can already guess who I''m talking about. Tiona. Tiona Hiryute.


    "Aren''t you the guy Ais was talking to a few days ago?" she asked. "I remember you were looking at Ais in a very perverted way."


    "I wasn''t doing that. She''s just beautiful, that''s all."


    "Hmmm... You know... I got curious about you, so I came here to see if I could find you."


    "Won''t your sister and Ais be worried?"


    "Don''t worry about them." Tiona got very close to me and looked up into my eyes. "Your eyes are very pretty. Besides, your physique is excellent. Do you train a lot?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "I see." Tiona turned and took a few steps away, then turned back to me. "Maybe we''ll meet againter? Oh, and you smell."


    I watched Tiona walk away, not knowing what to say.


    ''She remembered me and came after me. I must have made a good impression on her the first time we met. Could it be [Charming Aura] again?''


    Well, maybe I''m just handsome.


    And while I was thinking about Tiona, I heard a voice calling me.


    "Luan? Who was that?" It was Lili''s voice. She wore her usual outfit covering almost her entire body and had arge bag on her back. "Your friend?"


    "Her name is Tiona; she''s from the Loki Familia. You must know her."


    "Ah... Her. Are you friends?"


    "No, it''s the second time I''ve met her. Wait, it''s the third time... But the first time I just saw her, I didn''t approach her."


    "Hmmm... I see." Lili looked away and then walked past me. "I''m leaving now."


    "Wait, I wrote a good part of the second volume. Do you want toe to my room to continue reading? You can also take a hot bath there."


    "I want to!" Lili said without thinking.

 Chapter 45 – Lili spied on me in the bathroom +18

    Chapter 45 �C Lili spied on me in the bathroom +18


    I went with Lili to my room. When we entered, I ced my bag of items and magical stones on the floor, and she also put down her bag. It seemed heavy, full of stuff.


    "You can go to the bathroom and take a shower. I''ll get you some clean clothes."


    "No need, I''m going to read and then leave," Lili said, but I pushed her into the bathroom and closed the door.


    "You''re smelling just as bad as I am. Take a shower."


    "Okay��"


    Lili turned on the shower, and I went to get her some clothes. I grabbed a pair of pants and a shirt. The pants and shirt are big, but that''s okay.


    After long minutes, Lili finally came out of the bath.


    I handed her a towel and the clothes. After drying her body and wearing clean clothes, she left the bathroom. She was drying her hair and ears while her tail wet the pants I lent her.


    "Sorry. It''s a bit hard not to get it wet."


    "Don''t worry. The notebook is over there; you can read while I shower."


    "Thanks."


    Lili picked up the notebook and sat in the chair, but I told her she could sit on the bed. I didn''t mind if the mattress got wet. Shey on the bed to read, but I noticed her looking at me as I removed my shirt.


    I took it off and threw it in theundry basket.


    "What is it?" I asked her, giving a teasing smile.


    Lili''s cheeks turned red, and she covered her face with the notebook. "You weren''t this muscr before. What did you do? Are you using some drug?"


    "Who do you think I am? Do I look like a drug addict? No, it''s just that my physique improves quickly."


    "I''ve never seen anyone change so much in such a short time�� But if you say you''re not using anything illegal, I believe you��" Lili coughed. I still felt Lili''s gaze as I headed to the bathroom.


    Noticing her look, I left the bathroom door slightly open.


    ''Will she take the bait?''


    I took off my pants and underwear and turned on the shower. The hot steam rose. I looked up, letting the water fall on my face. It feels good.


    I focused on the bedroom as the hot water ran down my body.


    With my perception, I could sense Lili''s presence.


    I turned my back while soaping up, feeling Lili''s presence getting closer to the bathroom door.


    ''She took the bait.''


    ####


    <strong>*Change of POV*</strong>


    I don''t know what happened to me. When I saw Luan''s muscles, my heart started racing. I began saying crazy things, even using him of using drugs...


    My body feels hot, and I also feel a tingling sensation in the lower part of my body.


    When Luan entered the bathroom, I couldn''t focus on my reading.


    Sssssss~~


    I heard the shower sound, and my heart raced even more. Without thinking, I put the notebook aside and exited the bed. My wet tail had left a mark on the bedsheet.


    Still feeling hot, I took slow steps toward the bathroom door.


    That''s when I noticed.


    ''It''s open��'' As soon as I saw the door slightly open with lighting from inside, I froze momentarily. The heat in my body increased, and the tingling intensified.


    I wanted to touch myself down there.


    I slowly moved my hand down, ready to slide it inside the pants Luan had lent me.


    ''I must be going crazy��'' I stopped my hand and turned back to return to the bed. But my steps stopped, and I turned towards the bathroom door again. It was as if my body was moving on its own.


    I wanted to see Luan. I wanted to see Luan naked, to see every part of his body.


    I approached the bathroom door.


    Despite my body being hot, my hands were cold.


    ''What will happen if he notices I''m here? Won''t it all be over? He''ll probably think I''m a crazy girl.''


    I''ll take a quick peek and then go back to bed��


    I looked inside. It was hot, and I couldn''t see very well, but my vision became clearer after a few seconds.


    Luan''s back and butt came into view.


    I could see every part of his backside. He was muscr and handsome. I wanted to approach him from behind and hug him tightly. I wanted to touch every part of his body!


    ''Damn, what am I thinking?! Why did I fall for him so suddenly? I''m such an idiot!''


    My eyes were wide, focused on Luan.


    Then, my hand slid down into the pants Luan had lent me. As soon as I touched my most precious part, I felt it was wet. And it wasn''t because I had just taken a shower.


    It is tingling.


    I hadn''t done this many times before, but the times I did, it felt very good.


    Then, Luan suddenly turned towards me. I was startled, but his eyes were closed, and he didn''t seem to have seen me.


    My eyes moved down and focused on one area.


    I saw that huge thing while I moved my fingers and touched my most precious part. ''How can it be so big? That will never fit inside me!''


    Every passing second, my body got hotter, and my most precious part got wetter. Then, my mind went nk, and my legs gave out.


    The liquid squirted and soaked the pants, and I fell against the door, which opened.


    I supported myself with my hands on the floor and looked up.


    Luan was right in front of me, his penis hanging right above me.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.

 Chapter 46 – S*x with Lili? +18 ( Lili’s POV)

    Chapter 46 �C S*x with Lili? +18 ( Lili��s POV)


    Luan was standing still, staring at me. I didn''t know how to react. I kept looking at his cock above my head as it slowly started to get hard. Is he getting aroused while looking at me?


    I''m sure I have a stupid expression now. I''ve just cum.


    ''What should I do? Should I just run away from here right now?''


    No, but I don''t want to. I want to stay here and see what Luan will do to me. Does he like me? Will he take advantage of me being here with my pants down and fuck me?


    Will he do something?


    "Lili? What are you doing?" Luan asked again, and I came back to my senses. "Did you want to see me naked? You could have asked," Luan said,ughing. I can''t understand... Is he serious or joking?


    Would he let me see him naked if I asked?


    "Not going to say anything? Come on, I''ll help you." Luan extended his hand for me to hold. Without thinking, I took my hand, wet with my pussy''s fluids, and held his hand.


    I''m sure he noticed.


    My ears drooped from embarrassment. What do I do?


    "I was..." I tried to respond, but I didn''t know what to say. Luan''s cock was right in front of me, hard. I was right in front of him, and his cock was almost touching my belly. It''s big, very big.


    My eyes focused on his cock.


    "Were you curious about this?" Luan asked me, guiding my hand to his cock. When my hand touched it, I felt its warmth. It was hard, very hard. Is he hard because of me?


    I want to keep touching...


    I started to move my hand and looked at his face. Luan was smiling at me as if telling me to keep doing it. And that''s what I did. I still felt the tingling in my pussy and continued to move my hand.


    When I touched the head of Luan''s cock, I finally noticed it was starting to get wet.


    I''ve never touched a cock before. Is this normal? I think I remember reading about this before. I think it''s pre-cum... Is he going toe?


    I looked at Luan expectantly. But nothing happened after two minutes. Luan didn''t seem like he woulde. But unlike him, my body was burning, and just touching him was enough to drive me crazy.


    I wanted to move my hand to my pussy and start touching it, but I held back.


    Luan noticed.


    "You don''t need to hold back." Luan ced hisrge hand on my head. He stroked my ears. When he touched me, the tingling in my pussy increased, and a bit of liquid squirted out.


    Huh?


    The strength in my legs weakened, and I almost fell. But Luan caught me in his arms.


    When he held me, my heart stopped for a moment.


    "Did youe?" he asked.


    "..." But I didn''t respond. I''m too embarrassed to answer.


    "Are you that embarrassed? No need to be." Luan left the bathroom with me in his arms. My pants were slightly down so he could see my most precious part.


    Will he find the brown hair I have down there strange? It''s been a while since I shaved my pussy.


    But Luan didn''t seem to mind.


    Luan carried me to the bed and sat me down at the edge. My pants started to fall. I closed my legs instinctively while avoiding Luan''s gaze.


    "That''s so cute," Luan said. I don''t know if he was talking about my pussy or me. But I feel happy hearing that.


    Luan''s cock, which was hard as a rock, was right in front of me. I stared at it, and Luan looked at me as if expecting something. Does he want me to touch it again? He should tell me what to do.


    I have no experience with this. I''m afraid of hurting him.


    When I brought my small hands to his cock, Luan finally asked me to do something.


    "Use your mouth. But be careful not to hit your teeth on my cock."


    "Huh? My mouth? That thing won''t fit in my mouth!" I said instinctively. But if he wants me to do it, I''ll try. "Alright, but don''t me me if I end up hurting you, okay?"


    I swallowed my saliva, and Luan moved closer.


    The head of his cock was very close to my mouth.


    I slowly opened my mouth. When I put the tip of his cock in my mouth, which was all wet, Luan let out a low moan as if I had hurt him.


    So, I took it out of my mouth.


    "Did I hurt you?" I asked.


    "No. It''s great, keep going." Luan replied and touched my head. I feel good when he caresses me like that.


    I put the head of his cock back in my mouth. I felt the pressure of Luan''s hand on my head increase, and he slowly began to push his cock deeper into my mouth.


    "Use your tongue."


    ''Use my tongue?''


    I don''t even know how to do this. Luan''s cock is too big! I can''t even move my tongue properly. When I tried to move my tongue, it barely moved.


    ''What a strange taste. I didn''t think it would taste like this.''


    But it''s not bad at all.


    I continued to move my tongue, and my jaw started to hurt. But I didn''t try to take it out of my mouth. Luan seemed to be enjoying it a lot. He began to move his hips back and forth.


    He was careful with me.


    I started to drool as his cock vited my mouth. And the tingling in my pussy also increased with each thrust he made into my mouth.


    I never thought I would suck a cock in my life. Being treated as a sexual object like this isn''t bad at all.


    I let Luan vite my mouth until he released everything he had.


    When I felt that sticky, warm stuff invade my mouth, I instinctively removed Luan''s cock from my mouth.


    I felt guilty about it since Luan seemed to feel so good.


    My vision went white, and my whole face felt hot.


    ''Is this cum?'' I tasted it.


    The taste isn''t good at all.

 Chapter 47 – I took Lili’s virginity. +18

    Chapter 47 �C I took Lili��s virginity. +18


    <strong>*Change of POV*</strong>


    When I came on Lili''s face, she swallowed some of my cum. It seemed the taste was not to her liking. "Are you okay? I''ll get a towel." Lili was all messy, so I grabbed my towel.


    Lili took the towel and cleaned her face and hair. "Bleh, the taste is awful. I thought it would taste better than this." Liliined, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    "You shouldn''t have swallowed it."


    "How could I not swallow it when your cock was in my mouth?! And it''s too big. My jaw hurts." Lili massaged her jaw and opened and closed her mouth.


    I stared at her for a few seconds and grabbed my still-hard cock. Lili saw my cock and looked into my eyes. She was without pants and then spread her legs slightly for me.


    Her pussy was very wet. She had a bit of brown hair down there.


    It''s the first time I''ll fuck a woman with hair down there.


    "Do you want to continue?" I asked, already knowing Lili''s answer.


    Her face turned red, and she spread her legs wider for me.


    "I don''t think it will fit, but I want to try." Lili grabbed a pillow and shoved it over her face. She hid her upper body. I could only see her waist down.


    It seems like one of those doujins where a girl gets stuck in a wall, and only her butt is exposed. That excites me. I''ve always wanted to try something like that.


    Lili didn''t remove the pillow from her face even when I approached and grabbed her legs, spreading them even more. Her small body trembled in my arms. She is much smaller than Aisha, Cam, and Cibel.


    I can hurt her if I don''t do this calmly.


    I lowered myself and ced my face at the level of her pussy. Her pussy was cute and looked untouched. She is definitely a virgin. The first virgin I will have the pleasure of experiencing.


    And the virgin is Lili, an important character.


    ''This is so exciting.''


    I swallowed Lili''s pussy. I put all of it in my mouth, and with my tongue, I invaded her tight hole. Even just using my tongue, I can feel how tight it is.


    Hmm~~ "What is this? What are you doing?" Lili moaned and asked. But she didn''t remove the pillow. "I feel something moving inside me�� But it feels good�� Mm... AHH�� hMMM.. Luan, do it slower! Hmmm! Hey!"


    But even with her asking me to stop, I continued.


    My tongue moved wildly, seeking all her weak spots.


    And then, with onest suck, I removed my mouth from her pussy. All her sweet-tasting liquid was in my mouth. Because of what I''ve done with my tongue, I could see inside her.


    Her liquid was dripping onto the mattress.


    "I came again, Luan��"


    "I know."


    A system notification arrived. I know when Lili orgasms. I also received a notification when she had an orgasm in front of the bathroom door.


    "Are you going to put it in now?" Lili asked. She finally removed the pillow. Lili had a silly smile on her face. She enjoyed that.


    "Do you want me to put it in?" I asked as I ced my cock at the entrance of her pussy. As soon as I felt the entrance, my cock started to slide in, but I stopped it.


    I began rubbing it against her.


    "Don''t make me say it!" Lili looked away.


    "Come on, ask for it."


    "Uuuu��."


    Lili lifted her shirt and showed me her boobs. Her nipples were hard.


    After that, she brought her small hands to her pussy and opened it for me. With her face red as a tomato, she said, "Please, put your cock inside me. Mess me up inside."


    "You just needed to ask for my cock. You didn''t have to say thest part."


    "I know! Just- Argh!" Then, my cock entered her pussy. It felt like my cock would be crushed. Lili''s hole is very tight! It''s so tight!


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Lili sat and put her hands on my shoulders. Having just a little part of my cock inside her was enough to make her feel a lot of pain. "Please wait a bit." Lili pleaded, with tears in her eyes.


    I didn''t move. Lili''s small hands gripping my shoulders rxed over time, and shey back on the bed.


    "You can move now," Lili said, with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "Alright, tell me if it hurts."


    "Just do it already!"


    I started to move. The deeper my cock went, the tighter Lili''s pussy became. When my cock went a bit past halfway, I had already hit her deepest part.


    MmMmmmMMMMMmm!!!


    With a long moan, Lili gritted her teeth, and I felt her entire interior twitching, almost crushing my cock.


    Tears rolled down Lili''s face, and she drooped on the sheet.


    "What happened? Did you cum?"


    "Aahhh.. Haaa�� Haaaa�� I don''t know if I came, but when you hit right here..." Lili touched her stomach, where my cock was, at the entrance of her womb. "I felt pain, but it''s so good. I''ve never felt that before."


    Haaa~~~Haaa~~ Lili continued to breathe heavily.


    "Can I start moving? I feel like I''m going to cum at any moment."


    "Does my pussy feel good? Does it make you feel good?" Lili asked, with a big, cute smile on her face. She was waiting for me to praise her, and I did that.


    "Your pussy is the best I''ve ever fucked."


    <strong>[ You took a woman''s virginity! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +10 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You took the virginity of an important character! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +10 ]</strong>


    And it''s not a lie. Lili has the tightest pussy, and her body temperature is higher than normal.


    It''s the first time I can feel I''lle in less than a minute if I don''t control myself.


    "Hehehe, I''m happy��" Tears rolled down Lili''s face again, but they seemed like tears of happiness this time.


    "I''m going to move now."


    I slowly moved my hips back. My cock slid out of Lili''s tight pussy, and I could see the blood. It proves I took her virginity. And as my cock rubbed against her pussy walls, Lili continued to moan loudly.


    When I thrust my cock into her again, this time faster, Lili came again.

 Chapter 48 – Orgasm Bonus x15! +18

    Chapter 48 �C Orgasm Bonus x15! +18


    With every movement I made, Lili continued to moan, and new notifications kepting. She was orgasming multiple times in a row. And each time she climaxed, her pussy got tighter.


    Her pussy was sucking me in.


    "MmmMM��MmMm..Aaaaaa "Luan, wait..mMmmMmMM��.aAAaaa��." Lili held my hands, and I stopped moving. When my hips stopped, my cock slowly slid out of her pussy.


    "Did it hurt?" I asked.


    "It''s not that�� It''s just too much for me. If you keep moving so fast, I''ll go crazy."


    Lili sat on the bed and spread her legs, looking at her pussy. My thick cock had stretched her pussy. I could see her insides. Blood was dripping onto the white bedsheet.


    There was arge stain on the mattress, a stain created by the sweet liquid from Lili''s pussy.


    "I didn''t think it would fit�� Hehehe." Lili giggled andy back down. Shey near the edge of the bed so I could fuck her standing up, as I was doing before.


    But I want to try fucking her from behind.


    "Get on all fours. Stay here, at the edge of the bed. The height is perfect." I said, licking my lips.


    "Huh? Okay." Lili removed her shirt, threw it on the bed, and then got on all fours before me. Her wet tail was swaying as she eagerly awaited my cock.


    "Are you going to put it in?" Lili asked, anxious.


    I ced my cock at the entrance of her pussy, and Lili''s liquid dripped on the bed. It was a magnificent sight. Her butt is small and firm.


    I grabbed her butt firmly. Her butt is soft; it feels incredible to the touch. Her skin is smooth, without a single mark. And her pussy, its interior is pink and beautiful.


    I bent down and opened her pussy to look inside. Her hymen had been broken. I slowly inserted three of my fingers inside her, and her pussy sucked them in.


    It was as if her pussy was eager to be prated.


    I moved my fingers inside her against the walls of her pussy, touching every sensitive spot I could reach. With each movement of my fingers, a moan escaped Lili''s lips.


    And her tail wagged wildly every time she felt my fingers move inside her.


    I slowly removed my fingers from inside and stood up, cing my cock at the entrance of her pussy again. I grabbed her butt firmly and spread it. Now I had a clear view of her pussy and her other hole.


    ''I''ve never done anal before, should I try? No, she''s too inexperienced. I''ll hurt her. Besides, her butthole is too small.''


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to put your cock in?" Lili asked and started moving her butt. Her tail was hitting my chest, tickling me. Lili gave a mischievous smile and moved her butt, slowly sliding my cock inside her.


    Her pussy was swallowing my cock slowly while Lili''s face contorted with pleasure.


    When my cock was halfway inside, Lili gasped and stopped.


    I kept holding her butt tightly while looking at where we were connected. Then, I started to move. With each slow, rhythmic movement, I could see her pussy gripping my cock.


    And with every move, I felt closer to climaxing.


    Then, another orgasm happened, and Lili''s pussy tightened again. Her body heat was so intense that I felt my cock would melt.


    ''This feels fucking amazing.''


    Then, suddenly.


    Tight!


    Lili''s pussy got much tighter all of a sudden.


    "AAAAAAAAHH, WHAT IS THIS?" As if she had the most intense orgasm of her life, Lili screamed. "What is this? What is this? What is this? AAAAH~~ AAAA~~ MMM~~~~ LUAN, I''M GOING CRAZY, WHAT IS THIS?" Lili kept screaming as her body convulsed.


    My cock slid out of her tight pussy, and Lili copsed onto the bed.


    She kept moaning while clutching the sheet and drooling uncontrobly.


    I started to masturbate, looking at her.


    Then, Lili''s pussy squirted in my direction, soaking me and the mattress.


    <strong>[Orgasm bonus!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your partner''s orgasm was 15 times stronger!]</strong>


    <strong>[You received 15 points!]</strong>


    As the notifications kepting, I also reached my limit.


    I approached the bed, and my cum hit Lili''s butt, pussy, back, and head. Ipletely covered her with my cum. Lili, who had finally calmed down, had practically lost consciousness.


    The smell of cum filled the room, and Lili turned to lie on her back.


    My cum stained the entire sheet, and she had a smile from ear to ear.


    "I''ve never felt this before. I want to feel it again, please. Put your cock in my pussy again, please!" Lili spread her legs wider than ever and opened her pussy for me.


    She begged like a slut thirsty for cock.


    I had juste, but my cock was as hard as ever.


    I threw myself on top of Lili, this time shoving my cock even deeper inside her. Pushing the limits.


    The pain turned into pleasure, and Lili startedughing wildly with her tongue out while we fucked like animals.


    ''This bonus drove herpletely crazy. She doesn''t even seem like the same girl. But I like this�� I love it.''

 Chapter 49 – Bathing Lili and sleeping together.

    Chapter 49 �C Bathing Lili and sleeping together.


    After we finished having sex like animals, I left the bed while Lili remained lying on the dirty sheets, sleeping. I went to the bathroom and took a hot shower before heading out. When I returned to the bedroom, Lili was awake.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, concerned for her, as I had fucked her without worrying about the size of my cock. But Lili smiled; she didn''t seem to be in pain.


    "I''m fine. I can still feel you inside me." Lili covered her head with the dirty nket. "But it was really good. I didn''t think my first time would be like this."


    "It was good for me too. I emptied my balls."


    "Don''t say things like that!"


    "Hahaha, I''m just kidding. So, shall we get something to eat?"


    "Huh? Is it already morning?"


    "No, it''s night. Most of the open ces are probably bars. Do you mind going to a bar to eat?"


    "No, that''s impossible!" Lili said. She then got out of bed, but her legs were weak when she tried to stand, and she almost fell. I quickly approached her.


    "Oops, careful," I said.


    "Thank you. That''s why it''s impossible, I''m too tired."


    "I overdid it, didn''t I?"


    "A little. It was my first time, so you should have been more careful."


    <em>Grrr~~</em>


    Then Lili''s stomach growled.


    "So you''re hungry. How about I bathe you and then carry you to a restaurant or bar?"


    "No, I would die of embarrassment if you did that!"


    "Come on~~"


    "Besides, you just took a shower. If you bathe me, you''ll get wet!"


    "That''s okay, let''s go."


    "Wait, my clothes! At least let me wear my clothes, okay?"


    "Sure."


    I grabbed Lili''s clothes, which were dirty since she had worked in the dungeon today. I took her clothes and her to the bathroom. With her in my arms, I stepped under the hot shower.


    The water poured over both of us, and Lili rxed.


    She hugged me tightly and closed her eyes.


    "Hey, you''re not supposed to sleep," I said. I grabbed some soap, and while Lili clung to me, I began to wash her head and ears.


    "Do it gently, they''re sensitive."


    "Alright. Can you stand? Doing this is a bit difficult."


    "But it''s so good to stay like this~~" Lili hugged me and sniffed my neck. Shortly after, I felt her tongue touching me. "Okay, put me down, it''s fine."


    Her legs had recovered a bit.


    I began to wash her hair and fluffy ears gently. Lili had her eyes closed to prevent soap from getting in them. Her tail was wagging, showing her happiness.


    Does she like it when I do this?


    I continued washing her hair, and when I stopped, Lili opened her eyes. Her hair and ears were covered with foam. I stepped out from under the shower and put Lili under it. I rinsed her hair and ears. Lili let me do everything.


    "Hot water feels really good, doesn''t it?" Lili said, enjoying the hot shower water.


    "Yes. I''m d my bathroom came with hot water."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing. Now I''m going to wash your body, is that okay?"


    "Of course."


    I grabbed some soap and started spreading it over every part of Lili''s body. Her already smooth skin became even smoother with the soap. I slid my hands over her arms, armpits, breasts, butt, and thighs.


    I touched every part of her body, sliding my hands gently, making Lili almost fall asleep. She was so rxed she could fall and get hurt. I then hugged her from behind.


    "Hey, do you want to do it again?" Lili asked.


    "No, I just don''t want you to fall. Also, hugging you like this feels so good, you''re so cute." My hands were on Lili''s soft boobs. I started moving my hands, gently squeezing them.


    The soap slipped through my hands and her boobs, making my hands glide more easily over her skin.


    Slowly, the soap disappeared from Lili''s body.


    Before I realized it, we were kissing.


    Our first passionate kiss.


    Lili turned her face back, and I grabbed her chin, stealing her lips like a wolf craving those pink and soft lips. My tongue invaded Lili''s mouth and created a mess inside.


    Lili, who had never kissed like this before, moved her tongue clumsily, even running out of breath.


    When our lips parted, Lili took a long breath.


    "You''re hard." Lili ced her hand behind her and grabbed my hard cock, which was touching her back. When she held my penis, I felt the urge to fuck her again. However, I gave up on the idea.


    "You''re already too tired, let''s leave this for another time." I said and gave Lili another kiss.


    "Aaah~~ I thought you wanted to do it again."


    "Stop acting so naughty, control yourself."


    "You''re the one who made me like this~~" Liliughed.


    Then I turned off the shower, and we left the bath together. I dried every part of Lili''s body, including her pussy and boobs. When I was gently drying her boobs, I noticed Lili''s nipples were hard.


    She''s excited again.


    But I ignored it.


    I helped her put on her clothes, and we left the room together. Lili and I were holding each other''s hands like a couple. We went straight to a nearby bar where they also served food.


    After we finished eating, we went back to my room.


    "It''s all dirty. I''ll clean it so we can sleep." I said.


    "Alright, but there''s no need to rush."


    Lili sat in the chair while I took off the dirty nket and sheets and ced them in the corner of the room to washter.


    I grabbed a clean sheet and nket from my closet, and the bed was ready.


    However, before lying down, I made Lili change her clothes once more. She really likes myrge clothes.


    And with fresh clothes on, Lili threw herself onto the bed.


    We slept cuddled together during the night. It was incredibly warm and cozy.

 Chapter 50 – New skill and distributing points. Let’s go after a new weapon.

    Chapter 50 �C New skill and distributing points. Let��s go after a new weapon.


    I woke up the following day with Lili in my arms. I kissed her lightly on her forehead, and Lili slowly opened her eyes. When our eyes met, she smiled at me and hugged me tighter.


    "It''s so good to stay like this with you," she said.


    "You are so cute, Lili."


    "No, you''re cute! And stop saying these sweet things to me. I get very embarrassed." Lili buried her face in my chest, and we stayed like this for long minutes before getting out of bed.


    Today is a workday. But first, I need to get a new sword.


    Yesterday, I didn''t go to the guild to sell the items and magic stones. I need to do that. Then, I''ll go to Hephaestus''s shop to buy a weapon.


    I can buy a weapon or have a custom one made for me. I''ll decide when I get there.


    Lili and I went to the bathroom, took a bath together, and then she put on her dirty clothes. After that, I took her outside to say goodbye.


    I asked if she wanted me to go to the guild with her, but she refused.


    ''I hope she''ll be okay...''


    As soon as I returned to the bedroom, I opened my Status. I had gained quite a few points, but one thing annoyed me... Lili didn''t join my harem, even after what we did yesterday.


    She''s already in love with me, and I had sex with her. What should I do to get her into my harem?


    ''System?''


    Unfortunately, I got no response.


    "Whatever. Let''s take a look at my Status."


    <strong>Name: Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname: None</strong>


    <strong>Strength: 72</strong>


    <strong>Agility: 74</strong>


    <strong>Endurance: 37</strong>


    <strong>Magic: 30</strong>


    <strong>Perception: 24</strong>


    <strong>Avable Skills: "Falna Editing LvMAX," "Swordsmanship LV2," "Dark Magic LV3," "Abnormal Resistance," "Charming Aura LV3," "Dvergr Enhance," "Fire Magic LV1," "Super Strength LV1," "Speed LV1"</strong>


    <strong>Points: 41</strong>


    "41 points is a lot. I''ll increase my strength, agility, and magic. But first, I''ll put 6 points in perception."


    <strong>[Your perception is now 30!]</strong>


    ''Now I have 35 points left. I''ll put 10 points in strength, 10 in agility, and 10 in magic. Increasing my magic is good! I want my magic to be even stronger!''


    Speaking of which, my magic skills are taking a long time to level up. Fire Magic didn''t level up even after I used it a few times yesterday. Also, Dark Magic is still at level three. I''ll have to focus on my magic today.


    <strong>[Your strength is now 82!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your agility is now 84!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your magic is now 40!]</strong>


    And finally, the remaining 5 points in Endurance...


    <strong>[Your endurance is now 42!]</strong>


    ''Aren''t my stats quite high already? I think I''m stronger than most level 1. Speaking of which, I don''t know how to level up. Is that even possible?''


    My Hentai System has no level. Will I be unable to level up and stay like this forever? Just increasing my stats?


    Well, even if that''s the case, it''s okay.


    If I increase my stats to 10,000 each, I''m sure that not even level 6 adventurers in this world can do anything against me.


    Oh, and it''s true, I need to choose a skill.


    It was a screen with three skills, just like every time. The three skills were very different from each other. Again, the skill [Cook LV1] appeared, but the next one was a new skill.


    <strong>[Intelect LV1]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases intelligence and thinking speed by 10% permanently. This skill will also affect magic use.]</strong>


    "Getting smarter is a good option, since I n to make money writing. And about affecting magic, isn''t that great?"


    I don''t know how it will affect the magic, but it may make it more powerful and allow me to create my spells faster. It''s like some RPGs'' "Intelligence" stat that increases magic power. This is a good skill.


    However, there''s another interesting skill.


    <strong>[Berserk LV1]</strong>


    Yes, it''s a Berserk skill. But this one has a level! Unlike the berserk skill that exist in this world.


    <strong>[The user''s strength is doubled for 5 minutes. However, the user''s strength decreases by 50% after the effect ends.]</strong>


    "Probably as the level increases, the skill willst longer, and the debuff will also decrease. At level 10, the debuff won''t even exist... I think."


    Hmm... I''ve been using a lot of magic, but it''s not my focus.


    ''I think I should go with the Berserk skill.''


    <strong>[The skill "Berserk LV1" has been added to your status]</strong>


    "Yes, this is great. I noticed that when I have sex with a woman for the first time, there''s a higher chance of getting better skills."


    For example, if I fuck Lili a second time, the skills I can choose from will probably be much worse.


    This damn system is like a gacha!


    "About the Berserk skill... I''ll only use it when I''m really in danger. Every time I''ve read about characters using a berserk skill, they always suffer a lot when the skill''s effect ends."


    I need to be prepared for that.


    ''Now let''s go to the guild and then to Hephaestus''s shop. I wonder if she''ll be there. I''ve always thought she is a very attractive woman.''


    I grabbed my bag with magic stones and items and left my room. I went to the guild and collected all my money.


    I got the money andbined it with the money I already had. It''s a considerable amount of money. I don''t know how much I have, but it''s likely enough to buy a quality weapon.


    If not, I''ll call Hephaestus a mercenary.

 Chapter 51 – New weapon. Poisoning.

    Chapter 51 �C New weapon. Poisoning.


    I went to the Tower. As far as I remember, the Hephaestus Familia shops are on floors 4-8. Even so, I decided to ask some people for directions.


    After talking to a few people, I found the way to one of the stores that would offer the best price.


    But before heading there, I passed by several other stores. They sold everything here. ''I coulde here some other day to buy some things. Do they sell magical scrolls or something like that?''


    I remember scrolls that allowed the adventurer to learn skills.


    The problem is that I don''t even know if I can use one of those scrolls. Maybe my system doesn''t allow me to use something like that. ''I''ll think about thatter. Let''s focus on my new weapon.''


    I went to the store they rmended. It was on the 4th floor, and I noticed the differences between this and Welf''s store as soon as I entered.


    The difference in cleanliness, the number of customers, and even the quality of the items.


    I was attended to immediately.


    A red-haired woman, probably in her early twenties, attended me. She worerge sses and had the face of an intelligent woman. Her body was average, nothing that caught my attention.


    "I want to buy a weapon. A short de, like this one." I took a notebook page from my pocket and showed it to her. I made a drawing of a dagger I saw in a Manhwa called "Solo Leveling."


    It''s not very simr since the dagger in "Solo Leveling" had many details, but it''s good enough.


    "I''ve never seen a weapon like this before. We don''t have it for sale, but we can do it for you. Could you exin it to me in more detail?"


    "Of course."


    The woman took me to the counter, and I exined all the details. I asked her not to use expensive metal, as I don''t have much money. If they use a high-quality metal, I''ll not have enough to pay.


    However, I was still shocked when the woman told me the price.


    "It''s 21,000 Valis."


    "21,000? Are you sure that''s the price?" I asked, startled. I''m sure I don''t have this amount. "Can''t you give me a discount or something? Hahaha..." Iughed.


    The woman stared at me for a few seconds.


    "It''s 21,000, sir. You can returnter if you prefer. I''ll leave your order noted."


    "Wait a second." I took the money bag. I opened it and put all the money on the counter to count how much I had. After counting everything... 16,334. So, I was still short about 5,000 Valis to pay for the weapon.


    "How about this." I cleared my throat. "Take this money, prepare the weapon, and I''ll return with the rest of the moneyter. Isn''t that okay?"


    "..." The woman let out a long sigh. "I''ll be right back."


    The woman went to talk with her coworkers. I took the opportunity to look at the store. It''s like a yground for adults who love weapons; they have several of them: weapons and armor.


    All the swords are probably worth a fortune... But they look so powerful that they could probably cut everything like butter.


    I wish my new dagger to have as much strength as those swords.


    ''I wish I had an item shop in the system or something like that. I wouldn''t have to worry about spending money on weapons. I''m waiting for this evolution, system~~ Give me a shop.''


    After a few minutes, the woman returned with an answer. Fortunately, she epted my proposal. She said the weapon would be ready to pick up in two or three days. I have until then to get the rest of the money.


    I don''t think it will be a problem.


    ####


    So, the three days she gave me passed.


    Thesest days were quite busy. I worked almost all day every day and gathered more money than needed. I explored the fifth and sixth floors a lot. In the process, I ended up leveling up some skills.


    Fire Magic finally reached level two, and Dark Magic reached level four. They are the only magic skills I have at the moment.


    Some other skills also leveled up. Each one went up one level.


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 82</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 84</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 42</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 40</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 30</strong>


    <strong>Skills avable for use: "Falna Editing LvMAX" "Swordsmanship LV3" "Dark Magic LV4" "Abnormal Resistance" "Charming Aura LV3" "Dvergr Enhance" "Fire Magic LV2" "Super Strength LV2" "Speed LV2" "Berserk LV2"</strong>


    This is my current status.


    Also, I managed to get some points as well, all of them were in the dungeon. I didn''t sleep with any woman these three days.


    I think it''s because I was too busy to think about sex.


    And now that I''m thinking about it, I feel like I could cum twenty times in a row. Just thinking about a pussy is enough to get me hard as a rock. But now I shouldn''t think about this.


    I should get my weapon.


    And that''s what I did.


    I returned to the store with the rest of the money and got my dagger. I took the dagger and swung it to test it. Right there in the store.


    "You''re good at this." The woman said.


    "It''s the first time I''m using a weapon like this. I think I''ll get used to it quickly. Oh, did you add the ''magic'' I asked for?"


    "The poison magic? Yes, but the poison is not strong, so don''t expect strong monsters to die."


    "Sure, no problem. Thanks for that."


    "Come back anytime~~"


    The woman waved at me, and I left the store with my new weapon.


    I can''t see the weapon''s status, but if she says this weapon can poison someone, I believe her.

 Chapter 52 – Book.

    Chapter 52 �C Book.


    With my new weapon, I decided to go to the church to talk to Hestia. Thest time I contacted her was yesterday. She''s still looking for a job.


    Again, I asked her to stop looking for a job, but she ignored me. I should do just that. Ignore her.


    It won''t be long before I get a new house and a lot of money, and then she''ll forget all about getting a job.


    "Goddess, are you there?" I walked into the church.


    Hestia didn''t answer me. I looked for her until I heard some sounds inside the bathroom. I knocked on the door, and a voice came from inside. "Huh? Who is it? Is that you, Luan?" she asked, startled.


    "Yes, it''s me. I came here to show you the new weapon I got. I talked about it with you yesterday, don''t you remember? When we had dinner together."


    "Oh yes, wait a minute!" Hestia said.


    I returned to the living room and sat to wait for Hestia.


    A few minutester, she appeared.


    "So this is the weapon you were talking about. Are you sure it''s good? Isn''t the de a bit too curved? Also, it looks very fragile."


    "I bought it from one of the Hephaestus stores, so if the weapon breaks, it''s their fault. But about the de, isn''t it perfect for making deeper cuts?" I squeezed the handle of the dagger and swung.


    "If I hit someone, I''ll make a fatal cut for sure. It''s very sharp."


    "I see. But the de is very short, so you need to be careful."


    "Yes. I''m training my movements a lot. I want to focus a lot on my speed and moves. That way, I can fight even big monsters without getting hit."


    "I''m d you''re somitted, but don''t overdo it. What now? What should we do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean... You didn''te here just to show me your new weapon, did you? Don''t you want to go out for a bite to eat or something?" Hestia looked away, embarrassed. "If you don''t want to, that''s fine!" She said.


    "I want to go out to eat with you. What do you want to eat? We''ll go wherever you want, you choose."


    "I feel like eating something cooked by you."


    "Something cooked by me?" I looked surprised at Hestia.


    True! I''ve only prepared food for her twice, and she seemed to like my food very much. I should cook for her more often since she likes it. They say it''s also a way of winning a woman over.


    "All right, let''s buy the ingredients, and I''ll prepare something for you. After that, I''ll write."


    "Speaking of which, hasn''t your book been published yet?"


    "The book will go on sale soon... Probably. I''ll visit the library tomorrow to see how everything is going."


    "You''re already writing the second book, aren''t you?" Hestia asked. "I haven''t even had a chance to read the first book..."


    "Don''t worry, if the book is already selling, I''ll bring you a copy tomorrow. What do you think?"


    "Right! Now it''s time to cook! I''m starving!"


    "Sure, sure~~ Are youing with me, or should I buy the ingredients myself?"


    "I''ll go with you. I''m tired of being alone."


    "If you were feeling so lonely, you should have told me. I''d let you stay in my room with me."


    "Haaa?!!!" Hestia shouted in surprise. "Impossible! I''m not staying in that room with you! Hmph!"


    "There''s no need to say it like this. I''m sad now..."


    "Oh, sorry, it''s just that...."


    "Just kidding, Goddess. Let''s go."


    I got up, and we left the church together.


    We went to a nearby market, and I let Hestia choose all the ingredients. Two bags full of ingredients.


    When we returned to the church, I prepared pasta for her. It''s probably the best pasta I''ve ever made in my life. The ingredients here are much better than those on earth.


    ####


    The vegetables are fresher, the meat is more tender, everything is better.


    What an incredible ce.


    ####


    It was the next day, and as soon as I got up and had a shower, I went straight to the library. I hope they''ve already started selling my book.


    And to my surprise, when I arrived at the library door, there were a lot of people outside.


    Young people, older people, men, women. They were all forming a long line. When I saw this, I immediately started thinking about my book.


    My heart started racing, and I got nervous.


    ''Is it really because of my book? That all these people are here...''


    Well, it''s not really my book... But in this world, IT IS MY BOOK. Are these people here for it?


    I approached thest person in the line to ask.


    "The line? It''s to buy a new book released this morning. It''s been like this since 5 AM."The older man replied.


    When I asked the name of the book, the man said: "Re: Zero - Starting Life in Another World"


    ''Yes, that''s it!''


    But how do all these people know about the existence of my book and that it has started selling? Hmm... Maybe someone famous advertised my book, but who?


    Then, I saw Hestia.


    She was inside the store, holding a poster with the name of my book written on it.


    "That''s why most of the customers are men..."


    I didn''t go into the store. I stayed outside to see how people reacted to my book.


    Many flipped through the first few pages right there. And many of them didn''t stop reading and continued reading even as they walked.


    They seemed very entertained.


    ''I''ll wait for the number of customers to decrease to go inside. I need to know why Hestia is here, helping to advertise my book.


    But to my surprise, the news about a book with a new proposal and different writing spread, and more customers began to show up. It was like an epidemic.


    I hadn''t expected it.


    ''I became famous with my first publication!''

 Chapter 53 – It works better on “NPCs”.

    Chapter 53 �C It works better on ��NPCs��.


    I left the library for the dungeon, as things would not calm down anytime soon. When I arrived at the tower, I found some adventurers looking for groups.


    I wondered if I should join one of these groups but dismissed the idea. I need to test my new weapon.


    "Ah, speaking of which. I left it at home."


    Yes, I left my dagger at home. I wasn''t nning to go to the dungeon today. My only n was to visit the library to check on the sales and return to the church with a copy for Hestia.


    But now that she''s working at the library, I don''t think I need to do that. She will surely get a copy from the library owner.


    "I''m very curious to know how it happened... How did the library owner convince Hestia to advertise my book?"


    Hestia may have gone out looking for a job in the morning, met thedy, and epted the job. It''s possible. I''m sure Hestia knows the name of my book, so she knows it''s mine.


    Also, I used my name to publish it. Luan Taylor.


    "I guess it was all a coincidence. A divine coincidence."


    Hestia found a job, and it was to advertise the book of the only member of her Familia. When I saw her, she seemed very happy.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for a group?" While I was standing there, lost in thought, some people approached me. They surrounded me as if I were prey.


    There were two women and three men.


    The two women had average appearances, and the three men had physiques worse than mine and rough appearances. They are ugly.


    "No, no. I''m heading back home now. I need to get my weapon," I replied.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about it. Here." The woman handed me her sword and then grabbed my hand. "You can use my sword! I don''t need it anyway."


    The woman showed the knife at her waist.


    "If you want, I can also lend you my sword. Why don''t youe with us?" The other woman approached me as well.


    I noticed the three men were jealous, so I stepped back. I could take the opportunity to tease them and make them jealous, but I didn''t want to do that.


    "No, thank you. Hey, guys, don''t worry, I won''t steal your women." I said to the three men. Their tough personas broke instantly, and they looked very embarrassed.


    They all started stuttering, and I just walked away.


    The two women ignored them, who were trying to exin themselves, and ran after me.


    "Hey, I don''t care about those three. Let''s go together."


    "Yes, they''re ugly and rude. You''re much more handsome and polite. Since you don''t want to venture into the dungeon with us, how about we at least go for a drink?"


    [ The skill "Charming Aura" is now level 4! ]


    "Oh?"


    I turned to the two women with a smile.


    The woman on the right had short orange hair and brown eyes. Her body was average, nothing special, but her breasts looked soft to the touch. The woman on the left was a bit taller; her eyes were also brown, and her hair was ck and reached her waist.


    She was a bit prettier than her friend.


    But, as I said, they were average.


    However, they were really into me. I could even see hearts in their pupils. The Charming Aura skill is stronger than ever! Should I test it? How about I get closer?


    I approached the woman with short orange hair and whispered something in her ear.


    "What would you do if I took you to my room right now and fucked you all day?" I said something rude that would normally disgust a woman and probably make them call the police.


    But to my surprise, the woman''s face turned red, and she started breathing heavily.


    "I would go with pleasure. I would let you fuck my wet pussy all day." The woman responded a bit louder so her friend could hear.


    "Me too. If you''re taking Maria with you, take me too."


    The two women started to press their soft breasts against me. The three men looked at me with hatred as if I were their greatest enemy. These guys must have been after these women for a long time, but I managed to convince them to have sex with me in just a few minutes.


    They must be feeling terrible.


    I smiled at the men.


    "Sorry, girls, but I need to go. Maybe we''ll meet again someday. But see those three? I''m sure they''d be willing to have sex with you if you threw yourselves at them." I pointed to the men.


    The two women turned to look at them, but their expressions changed instantly.


    "No, thank you. I wouldn''t let a dirty dick like theirs enter me."


    "They stink."


    I heard this and almost startedughing.


    "Alright, I''m going now."


    "No, wait! Take me with you!"


    "Me too!"


    The women ran after me, but I managed to escape them.


    "The Charming Aura skill affects"NPCs" much more than the main characters. It was very easy to convince them to sleep with me."


    If I use this skill only on NPCs, bing as strong as a level 6 would be easy. However, I want to avoid sleeping with anyone.


    Unless I had a skill that prevented me from catching a disease like syphilis or HIV...


    The system wouldn''t be that kind, would it?

 Chapter 54 – A lot of money.

    Chapter 54 �C A lot of money.


    I went back to my room and stayed there until nightfall. The only thing I did during the day was write the second volume of Re: Zero and try to get myputer working again.


    In the end, it didn''t work, so I''ll have to continue writing by hand.


    Speaking of which, I''m running out of paper.


    Last time, I forgot to ask the librarian for some paper, but I''ll do that now since I''m going there anyway. I''ll also take my second volume for her to review. (I wrote half of it)


    And about the story... I''m starting to forget a lot of details. I need to remember what happens in the rest of volume two... Andter follow the story in my own way.


    Write something original.


    ''But I''m afraid of messing it up.''


    Well, I have more memories of the two anime seasons than the rest of the novel, so I can write something "original" using the scenes I remember from the anime.


    ''I''ll think about thatter.''


    I left my room to go to the library. It was already dark, and the sky was starless because it waspletely cloudy. The weather was also cold, and it looked like it might rain.


    When I arrived at the library door, there weren''t many customers left.


    I walked past the line, and no oneined. When I reached the entrance, I noticed Hestia was no longer there. I entered the library, and the owner saw me and waved.


    "Luan, you finally showed up. Why did you take so long? I''ve been waiting for you all day."


    "You could have sent someone to let me know before you started selling. I would probably have been here in the morning."


    "You didn''t give me your address."


    "But wasn''t Goddess Hestia here? I''m part of the Hestia Familia; you could have talked to her."


    "Wait, you''re a member of the Hestia Familia? The Goddess didn''t tell me anything about that. You didn''t mention it either." The woman seemed surprised by the information she had just received.


    I sighed deeply and turned to the customers that were waiting.


    "You can attend to everyone. Let''s talkter."


    The woman nodded and attended to the remaining customers. Finally, the library was closed, and we could talk in peace. The first thing I asked her was how the sales were going.


    I already knew my book was selling well, but I wanted to know how many we had sold.


    "Hmm... We''ve sold almost all of the three thousand copies we made. There are probably around 200 books left."


    "So that means we sold over 2,000 copies? Isn''t that amazing?"


    "You''re curious about how much money we made, right? Hehehe." Sheughed and then showed me a paper. There were the production costs and also the profit.


    To my surprise, the profit was enormous.


    She was selling each book for 1,200 Valis.


    And the total profit we made was 2.4 million Valis. I will receive 85% of this amount, which means I will get around 2 million Valis. And this is just the first volume! And only the first day of sales!


    Isn''t that wild?


    "Isn''t that a lot of money? I didn''t expect we would sell that much."


    "I had some idea of the sess your book would have, but this is surprising. You owe a lot to your Goddess. She was here all morning and afternoon."


    "I''m very curious about this... How did she end up here? Did she ask you for a job?"


    "Well... I met her on the street and tried to talk to her. The Goddess seemed very sad, you know?"


    "Sad?"


    "Yes. When I talked to Hestia, she said she couldn''t find a job because there weren''t many things she could do... So I offered her the job. Do you think I made the wrong choice?"


    "No, of course not. I''m happy that Hestia promoted my book! I''m sure that''s why it sold so much. I''ll thank her by buying her a present."


    "I''m sure she''ll be very happy. She epted the job before knowing it was your book, but she got much more excited when she found out it was yours."


    "Really? That makes me happy." I said with a smile.


    "Value your Goddess a lot. She likes you very much... I think maybe a little too much." The woman said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that Hestia seemed a little too happy. I tried to talk to her about you, but she seemed very embarrassed." The womanughed teasingly, and I cleared my throat.


    "Well, we get along very well."


    After this conversation, I took all my money. I don''t know where to keep it, but I want to take it.


    With my money, I went to the church. I want to thank Hestia. Without her, I would have sold far fewer books on the first day.


    Even though I told her not to get a job, in the end, it helped us make a lot of money.


    It won''t be long before we can look for our own house.

 Chapter 55 – Hestia masturbating. +18 ( Hestia’s POV)

    Chapter 55 �C Hestia masturbating. +18 ( Hestia��s POV)


    <strong>I made an edit in thest chapter. The values/profits were too wrong and too low. I changed the amount of money he received.</strong>


    ####


    "Today was so exhausting, but I never imagined the book I''d have to promote would be Luan''s. What will he think when I tell him?"


    No, maybe he already knows. I didn''t see him at the library, but perhaps he was there. "I''m d I epted this job. The sales were a sess!"


    I went back to the church and took a shower.


    After the shower, I put on a light outfit, a long white shirt I had bought some time ago. I sat in the living room and counted the money I had received for the job. It wasn''t a lot, but it was enough to buy something to eat.


    "~~ But now that I''ve changed clothes, I don''t want to go out again. It would be nice if Luan were here to cook something��"


    Again, Luan came to my mind.


    Every day that I don''t see him, this keeps happening. What''s wrong with me?


    "I shouldn''t be thinking about him. He''s a member of my Familia, and he already has a woman... Every night, he goes out to be with her... Why does it hurt so much to think about that?"


    My heart shatters into pieces every time I imagine Luan with another woman. This shouldn''t be happening. I haven''t known him for that long, so how could I have fallen for him?


    Am I really in love with him?


    But I can''t quite exin it. There''s something about Luan that draws me in. Everything about him catches my eye. His light blue eyes, beautiful muscles, perfect height, and smooth skin don''t seem to have suffered any damage throughout his life.


    I desire to touch his skin every time I see him.


    Maybe he won''t mind if I start touching him "identally".


    Luan made some jokes, like when he told me to sleep in his room. Maybe he wasn''t joking. Could he like me? "No, no, that''s impossible!"


    But sleeping in the same room as him? That would be nice�� Maybe something could happen during the night�� Uuuu�� "I shouldn''t be thinking about this."


    Perverted thoughts started to appear in my mind, and my body began to heat up. My shirt was white, so I started to notice my nipples getting hard.


    Am I getting aroused just thinking about him?


    "Well�� It wouldn''t be the first time."


    I still remember when I imagined his hand grabbing my boob forcefully. I wonder what it would feel like to have Luan''srge hand squeezing my boobs.


    Instinctively, I brought my hand to my boob and squeezed.


    When my shirt brushed against my erect nipple, a moan escaped my lips.


    Mmm~~


    I brought my hand to my mouth while continuing to massage my boobs, imagining it was Luan''s hand touching me. My shirt began to rise slowly, exposing my white thighs.


    I started to see my white panties with a wet spot on them.


    "Again�� I''m wet again�� What''s happening to me?"


    Once again, just thinking about Luan drives me crazy.


    While massaging my boobs, I closed my eyes and brought my hand to my panties. I felt the wetness on my fingers and slowly moved my panties out of the way, leaving my pussy exposed.


    My shirt continued to rise, revealing both my boobs.


    The cold hit my breasts, but I didn''t care.


    Before I knew it, I had thrown my shirt on the floor and was massaging my boobs like crazy.


    Hmmm~~ "Luan�� MMmM�� Don''t do it so hard."


    My fingers slid inside my pussy. I began to move my fingers, and wet, obscene sounds reached my ears as moans escaped my mouth.


    My body grew hotter and hotter.


    "mmMmMM�� Yes�� Right there, keep touching there��"


    I started pinching my pink nipple while touching my sensitive parts, moving my fingers in and out, imagining it was Luan''s cock prating me.


    I continued doing this for long minutes, my body suddenly bing weaker, and my mind went nk.


    Thest image in my mind was Luan over me, with his cock inside my pussy, smiling at me as if I were the love of his life.


    "Goddess? Hestia?"


    I must be going crazy. I''m even hearing Luan''s voice.


    "Goddess? What are you doing?"


    I opened my eyes when I heard his voice once more.


    There was Luan, holding a bag and some papers.


    I was naked, with my legs spread and my fingers still inside my pussy.


    I froze in this position, not knowing how to react.


    ''Luan saw me masturbating�� It''s over��''


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I went to the church carrying the money I had made selling my books. I was so happy that I quickly entered the church, calling for Hestia. But when I entered calling her name, I had a surprise.


    Hestia was sitting on the couch with her legs spread,pletely naked.


    She had her fingers inside her pussy, and drool was dripping from the corner of her mouth. When I called her name the first time, she didn''t react, but when I spoke to her again, Hestia froze.


    I stand there, not knowing what to do.


    I mustn''t do anything. I mustn''t do anything.


    ''Control yourself.''


    I controlled myself so my cock wouldn''t get hard. Even though Hestia''s body is the most beautiful I''ve seen so far, and herrge, firm boobs with pink nipples are the most delicious, I must control myself.


    Her pussy is also so beautiful it looks like a vision of paradise.


    ''Control yourself�� Control yourself��''


    I cleared my throat and turned my back, pretending I didn''t want to see that.


    "Put on your clothes first, then we''ll talk," I said, with pain in my heart.


    I might regret not taking advantage of this opportunity, but it was the best choice.

 Chapter 56 – New mission: Have sex with a goddess.

    Chapter 56 �C New mission: Have sex with a goddess.


    I stayed turned away until Hestia finished putting on all her clothes.


    I restrained myself from turning around, but I didn''t do it. As I mentioned before, it may have been a foolish decision, but I preferred to do that.


    "Are you dressed?" I asked before turning around.


    "Yes��" Hestia replied timidly. Her voice was as if she was about to faint from embarrassment. I turned to her, and Hestia refused to look me in the eyes. I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Haha, don''t worry, everyone does this kind of thing, you know?"


    "Don''t say anything else!" Hestia shouted at me and pouted. "Get out now, we''ll talk tomorrow��"


    "But I came here to talk about my book. Didn''t you help me with it? I saw you in the library this morning."


    "..." Hestia''s eyes widened. "I don''t know why I''m surprised. I already suspected you were there."


    "Thank you, Goddess. Thanks to you, we made all this money." I handed her the bag of money, and Hestia looked inside. When she saw the amount of money, she was speechless.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything?"


    "How do you expect me to say something in this situation? Can''t you see I''m dying of embarrassment?!" Hestia handed me the bag of money and turned her back to me. "Can you leave now? We can talk better tomorrow."


    "If that''s what you want, I''ll leave now. But know that I don''t think much of what you were doing. Everyone does it. I mean... Masturbating."


    "Can you shut up?!" Hestia turned and shouted at me. She couldn''t even keep her eyes open, and her face was so red that it looked like she might faint at any moment.


    I decided not to tease her anymore and left the church. However, I left the money on the table.


    "Soon, we''ll look for a new house to expand our Familia."


    "..." Hestia didn''t respond and stood still as she watched me leave the church.


    I left and went straight to my room.


    When I entered, a new system notification arrived.


    <strong>[ New monthly mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Buy a house for your Familia. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 10 points ]</strong>


    <strong>[ New monthly mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Have sex with a Goddess ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 20 points ]</strong>


    Two missions arrived at the same time. The first mission is easy, but the second one is moreplex. Besides, it came at a very opportune moment.


    Whoever created this system must be watching everything I''m doing.


    ####


    I woke up feeling excited. I want to go to the church to talk to Hestia about the house, and I''m also eager to go to the library to see how much they have sold.


    And... I also want to test my new weapon, which I haven''t tested yet.


    In other words, I want to do a lot of things today. First, I''ll go to the dungeon to test my new weapon. I don''t need to stay there for several hours. Just two or three hours should be enough. I want to test its sharpness and whether its poisoning capability is functional.


    So, I went to the dungeon.


    Once again, my skill [Charming Aura] started to cause somemotion. I fled before it could cause any problems. Honestly, it''s not that great being chased by all these women.


    I dislike most of them because they are NPCs and not very pretty. When they get in my way, it irritates me.


    ''Now let''s focus on this.''


    I wonder if my [Swordsmanship] skill will work now that I''m using a dagger. I guess there''s no difference, right?


    And to my relief, the skill continued to work. My movements remained fluid and very precise. With each attack with my dagger, it was an instant kill.


    Goblins and kobolds don''t have much defense, so my dagger entered their necks easily. And with a movement, I cut off their heads.


    ''The sharpness is excellent. Now about the poison.''


    I searched for more monsters. When I found a group of three goblins, I used [Dark Magic] to block their vision and approached them. My dagger made superficial cuts on the three goblins.


    I stepped back and observed.


    My magic dissipated, and the goblins finally saw me and tried to attack. Soon, the poison started to take effect. It''s a paralytic poison that also kills the enemy.


    However, it will only work on small monsters.


    The goblins suffered a lot until they died, and their bodies turned into magic stones and items.


    And a skill leveled up! Swordsmanship is now at level four!


    I need to focus more on leveling up my skills. Level-up "Super Strength LV2," "Speed LV2," and "Berserk LV2" would be fantastic.


    But it will take a while. I need to use the skills a lot, and I don''t want to do that now.


    Now that I''ve tested my weapon, I can go back.


    Running, I left the dungeon and then went directly to the library. When I arrived at the library, the line wasn''t as long as yesterday, but there were still quite a few customers. Everyone was leaving the store with my book in hand.


    This is incredible. Even though it''s not something originally mine, it''s great to see my book being sold.


    And seeing this, I think again about how I''ll continue the story.


    ''System, you can help me with this, right? How about giving me all the volumes of Re: Zero?''


    Of course, the system won''t help me with that.


    I entered the library and talked to the owner. We had made a high profit in the first hours of the day. She said our profit will keep increasing if I publish more books.


    I could be the world''s richest author and turn her library/store into thergest store in Orario.


    ''I hope I can meet her expectations.''


    With a bag of money in hand, I went to the church.


    ''It would be amazing to find Hestia masturbating again. I would take the opportunity toplete the monthly mission the system gave. Have sex with a Goddess...''

 Chapter 57 – Erase everything you’ve seen from your memory!

    Chapter 57 �C Erase everything you��ve seen from your memory!


    When I arrived at the church, Hestia was not masturbating. She is reading the first volume of Re: Zero. I approached her, and Hestia put the book aside. She continued to avoid my gaze, and her face was still red.


    She is still very embarrassed.


    "What do you think of it? Is it good?" I asked her. Hestia cleared her throat and replied. She tried to maintain herposure to answer me.


    "It''s extremely well-written. I''m halfway through, so please don''t give me any spoilers." Hestia hadn''t read it all like Lili.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t spoil anything. Look, I went to the library and got more money. The sales are crazy as always. I wonder if the other gods are reading this." I smiled.


    Hestia took the bag of money and looked inside. "Wow, that''s a lot of money. The money you brought yesterday is in my room. I''ll go get it."


    "Oh, no need. Keep this along with the rest. How much do we have so far?"


    "I''m not sure, but around 2.3 million."


    "Is that enough to buy a house?" I asked Hestia. She thought for a moment and replied.


    "I think we''ll only be able to get small houses with this. It''s enough for the two of us, but if you''re considering expanding our Familia a lot, it''s not enough. Speaking of which, I''ll start looking for more members for our Familia."


    "You stopped? I thought you''d keep looking for new members. Were you too worried about finding a job and forgot about your Familia��"


    "Huh? Of course not! Don''t say things like that!"


    "I''m just joking, Goddess. But you don''t need to rush to find new members, let''s get the house first."


    "Alright, alright."


    "Let''s wait two more weeks, I think that''s enough time to save money and get a big house, right?"


    "Two weeks�� If you keep getting this much money every day... One week should be enough!"


    "Hmmm�� Then let''s see in a week." I sat next to Hestia. "Goddess, about yesterday..."


    "Don''t say anything about that! Forget everything you saw and pretend you didn''t see anything!"


    "I can''t pretend I didn''t see anything," I responded honestly.


    "Yes, you can! Just pretend you didn''t see anything! I don''t want to have to pull those images out of your head!" Hestia grabbed my head and started pulling my hair. Of course, she pulled lightly, not hurting me.


    It''s just her embarrassment acting up.


    I held her hands and felt her soft gloves. I caressed her hands and looked into her eyes.


    "I won''t say anything more about it, but know that everything I saw was very beautiful."


    "What?!"


    Hearing me, Hestia was speechless. I got up from the sofa, expecting her to explode. I moved away, and soon after, she started yelling.


    "What did you say?! Erase everything from your memory! Erase everything!"


    "I won''t~~ And you don''t need to be so embarrassed."


    Hestia approached me, and I held her hands, preventing her from getting closer. She kept grinding her teeth. I couldn''t help but startughing.


    She only calmed down minutester.


    I started talking about food and promised to cook for her again.


    ####


    <strong>*Change of POV*</strong>


    Sitting in an elegant room, a blonde-haired girl was focused on a book she had bought. Ais Wallenstein.


    Her friend Tiona had rmended the book. Tiona even offered to lend her the book, but Ais preferred to buy a copy to support the author.


    However, she was surprised when she read the author''s name. Luan was a name she remembered, although the surname Taylor wasn''t one she knew. But even without knowing Luan''s surname, she immediately connected the book to him.


    She was halfway through the book when she stopped reading. Soon after, Tiona entered her room.


    "Hm? Were you reading?"


    "I read up to the middle," Ais replied, indifferent. But deep down, she was happy. Happy with what she had just read.


    It was an excellent book, a new type of story she had never seen before. The best part for her was the story''s beginning, where a world that didn''t exist was shown, a world she had never heard of before.


    Did thate from Luan''s mind? He must be a genius.


    "What do you think? I like it. But... although I enjoyed the story, the protagonist annoyed me a few times. Sometimes I think he overreacts."


    "Hm? Do you think so? I find him quite human. Isn''t it normal for humans to act that way when they''re close to death?"


    "You think? Well, I still like it a lot. Unfortunately, now we''ll have to wait for the second book."


    "Hm? Second book?" Ais was confused, as she thought that was the only book that would be released and it would have an ending.


    "Yes, yes. This first book has an ''ending'', but there''s still a lot of story to tell. When I bought my book, they said there could be more than ten books in the future. I can''t wait to read the next one!" Tiona said excitedly.


    "I see�� Amazing."


    "The author shouldn''t take too long to release the second book. Oh, and do you think that guy is the author?"


    "That Luan? I was thinking the same thing."


    "Why don''t you try talking to him? He said he found you very beautiful, maybe he''ll even let you read the second volume before it''s released, hehe."


    "He found me beautiful? You talked to him?"


    "Yes, I talked to him a few days ago."


    "I see. I''ll think about it."


    "Finish reading soon, I want to talk to you about the book!"


    Tiona left the room, and Ais smiled, looking at the book''s cover.

 Chapter 58 – I bought a mansion.

    Chapter 58 �C I bought a mansion.


    A few days had passed, and my book is still a sess. It''s been a week. Fortunately, no one recognized me, even though the librarian told me many people were asking about the author.


    Oh, and about the sequel�� I still haven''t finished volume two. I told the librarian to give me a bit more time since it''s been challenging to write while being so busy hunting inside the dungeon.


    Of course, that''s a lie.


    I spent all these days just having sex with Lili and Aisha. I only went to the dungeon once to level up my skills.


    ''And after a week, I think it''s finally time to look for our new house.'' The money we''ve umted is enough. My earnings have been increasing over time.


    ording to the librarian, my book had started being sold in other stores in Orario and outside of Orario. It''s ridiculous.


    ''And many people are eagerly awaiting the sequel. After buying the new house, I should focus on writing.''


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to continue the story.


    ''Aaaah!! I should not overthink and write.''


    And that''s what I did.


    I sat in my room on the 7th day and started writing, trying to remember scenes I saw in the anime. Fortunately, the scenes came to mind, and I continued writing non-stop for hours.


    Before I knew it, I had already written half of the second volume. I added many original things, but the essence of the story remains the same, so there''s no problem.


    ''And before the 7th day ends, I must go to Hestia. She said she would check some houses; she must have found one good house by now.''


    I could have helped her with that, but I asked her to do all the work because I''m terrible at choosing a house�� It''s something I''ve never done before, after all.


    I took a shower and got dressed. I put on deodorant and cologne (which are almost empty) and left my room. I went to the church where Hestia is. Inside, I found Hestia sitting on the sofa eating fried chicken.


    "Is it good?" When I spoke, Hestia jumped off the sofa.


    "You finally showed up, what have you been doing?! Why did you take so long? I thought we were going to look for a house today!"


    "But didn''t I tell you to take care of that? So, how did it go? Did you find a house worth looking at?"


    "I found one, and it''s on the other side of town. I haven''t visited it yet; what do you think about going there now?"


    "Is it a normal house or a mansion?"


    "It''s a mansion that has been abandoned for a while."


    "I''ve never heard of an abandoned mansion in Orario before."


    "Huh? There are a few. But anyway, should we go now or wait until tomorrow? I''m pretty excited, you know?"


    "Did you find only one house? Didn''t you look for others?"


    "Yes, but this was the only house that caught my attention. There were some pictures. It''s wonderful."


    "Well, then let''s go today."


    "Alright! But we have to go to the man who''s selling it first. It''s not far from here. But let me finish eating first�� Please."


    "No problem."


    I waited for Hestia to finish eating, and then we left the church. We went to a building not far from the church. It''s not a mansion... but it is still the home of someone with a good ie.


    The man who received us wore a tight suit and had arge mustache above his mouth. Despite his older appearance, he was young and worked buying and reselling houses�� At least that''s what he said.


    I didn''t trust him initially, but the more I talked to him, the more he earned my trust.


    Then, we arrived at the house.


    The house was very close to some stores and restaurants. I don''t remember a mansion in this ce, so it might be a house added to the story just for me to buy.


    When we entered the house, the man said, "The price is 8.7 million. I can''t go any lower."


    "8.7 million�� I can pay for it. It''s a giant house. I think it''s a pretty fair price."


    The house looked huge outside, but I was surprised when I went in.


    The main hall was enormous; it even had a table for more than ten people. Of course, there was no television, but it had a huge firece and a set of luxurious sofas.


    In addition to the table in the hall, there was a dining room with an evenrger table to the left.


    To the right was the massive kitchen, with two stoves and arge oven for baking all kinds of things. And let''s not forget that it came with all the necessary utensils.


    Also, the first floor had two bathrooms and three bedrooms, each with a bathroom, totaling five bathrooms on the first floor.


    The second floor was all bedrooms.


    The house had arge, luxurious double staircase lined with a red carpet leading to the second floor.


    There were five bedrooms on the second floor. Two were huge rooms with bathrooms with bathtubs for luxury baths.


    ''It''s an incredible house, definitely the most amazing house I''ve ever seen.''


    Nothing we find will be better than this! We have to buy it!


    And that''s what I did. I bought the house.


    <strong>[ Youpleted the mission! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: +10 ]</strong>

 Chapter 59 – Writer’s block.

    Chapter 59 �C Writer��s block.


    With our new mansion, the only thing left is moving in. After I paid for the house and signed a contract, the man handed over the keys andpletely disappeared, as if he never existed.


    Hestia, who was upstairs, came running down with a smile.


    "Luan, it''s so amazing! I don''t even know which room to choose! Should I stay upstairs? Or maybe down here? I can''t decide!!"


    "You can have any room you want, I don''t mind. But I want one of the rooms with a bathtub; I want to take a bath in a tub at least once in my life."


    "Huh? You''ve never done that?"


    "Of course not, I''ve never been rich. Ah, and take care of the house while I go to the church to get your things. I should only get the clothes, right?"


    "Ah- Ah, there''s no need for that, I''ll go get my things myself! You should go to your room and get your stuff�� I''ll get mine."


    "Hmmmm�� Are you hiding something that I shouldn''t see?"


    "Of course not! Of course not! I just don''t want you messing with my clothes�� Hahaha��" I quickly realized Hestia was hiding something, but I didn''t ask her.


    So I left the mansion under Hestia''s care and went to my room. I gathered all my clothes and my nkets, but that was all. I could have taken theputer, but I don''t want anyone to see it.


    Only Hestia and Lili know about it, which is enough. I don''t want people to know that I have a strange device... And it doesn''t even work. If it were working, I would have brought it to the mansion.


    After a few hours, everything was ready. Hestia and I took rooms on the second floor. She decided on one of the smaller rooms while I took one of the suites with a luxurious bathroom.


    There are now six rooms avable for use: three on the first floor and three upstairs, one of which is a huge suite.


    "Haaaa~~ This is so nice," Hestia said as she warmed herself by the firece. "I didn''t think we could get a new house so quickly. You''re really amazing, Luan. But you should be careful��"


    "Be careful?"


    "Yes, don''t you realize how much you''re being hunted because of your book? Everyone wants to know who the author is."


    "But I used my name. Sooner orter, they''ll find out where I live. I think the guild staff already know I''m the author. But they haven''t said anything to me about it��"


    "Well, there are some dangerous people out there. What if they try to kidnap you since you''re famous now? Or maybe try to steal all your money!"


    "They wouldn''t go that far." I scratched my head andughed. "But you know, about the books, even after all these days, I still haven''t finished the second book."


    "Is it that difficult?"


    "Remember how I told you I couldn''t find enough creativity to continue the story? It''s still the same. I''ve tried to get back to writing many times, but it''s tough."


    Apparently... my memory isn''t that great.


    "Hmmm�� Why don''t you try reading something to get some inspiration?"


    "That might be a good idea." I still have some novels in my room because I didn''t sell them all. But none of them are volumes of Re: Zero. Some are simr stories�� In this case, Isekais.


    I have some volumes of Konosuba stored there.


    "But you don''t need to overdo it, okay? Just write at your own pace. I''m sure the olddy will understand."


    "Are you sure? She keeps urging me to finish writing the second volume daily since everyone is anxious about the continuation. I''m afraid I won''t meet everyone''s expectations."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you have enough talent to write a second book even better than the first!" Hestia gave me a big smile, brightening my soul.


    "..."


    But I couldn''t say anything. I can''t tell Hestia anything about the books because she''ll find out that everything is just a copy, and I don''t want her to know about that.


    System, please create a mission to help me with this! It can be a very difficult or even impossible mission. I don''t care!


    But in the end, the system didn''t give me a new mission. The only mission avable is still the mission "Have sex with a Goddess."


    ####


    After so long, I finally opened my status to distribute all the points I earned this week. And where am I? In the bathtub inside my new luxurious bathroom.


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 82</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 84</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 42</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 40</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 30</strong>


    <strong>Points: - 46</strong>


    I have arge number of points to distribute.


    I earned 10 points from the mission... I had 36 points beforepleting it. I earned all these points by having sex with Lili and Aisha. Speaking of Lili, I haven''t seen her in two days.


    ''I hope she''s okay.''


    Hmm, let''s see�� Where should I put these points? Into my agility and strength? I think so since my primary way of fighting is using my dagger. I think I can distribute them equally.


    33 points to each��


    But I think I should also raise my magic. My perception and endurance are good enough for now.


    First, I''ll put 15 points into agility and 15 points into strength.


    <strong>[ Your agility is now at 99! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your strength is now at 97! ]</strong>


    ''Oh, I''m almost at three digits in strength and agility. And now the remaining 16 points, all into magic.''


    <strong>[ Your magic is now at 56! ]</strong>


    ''Great! I already feel the difference.'' It''s like a tornado of mana is swirling inside me. I feel my body heating up.


    I got so rxed that I ended up falling asleep in the bathtub.

 Chapter 60 – To-do list.

    Chapter 60 �C To-do list.


    <em><strong>Knock! Knock!</strong></em>


    I heard some sounds outside my bathroom and slowly opened my eyes. I don''t know how long I slept. It could be a few hours or just a few minutes.


    <em><strong>Knock! Knock!</strong></em>


    More knocks came from outside. They were at the door.


    "Huh? Who''s there?" I asked.


    "It''s Hestia. You''ve been in there for a long time. Are you okay?" I could feel Hestia outside. I could even sense her apprehension; she was worried about me. I couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "I''m fine, I''ll be out in a moment. I ended up falling asleep in the bathtub."


    "You fell asleep in the bathtub? That''s dangerous!"


    "Yes, I know. I''m getting out now."


    "All right��" I heard Hestia''s footsteps. I could still feel her presence in my room. She stood there waiting for me. After drying off, I left the bathroom with a towel around my waist.


    As soon as I opened the door, Hestia, standing in the middle of the room, turned to me. When she saw my exposed muscles, her face instantly turned red.


    She tried to say something but started to stutter.


    "I-I-I wanted to talk to you about dinner, we haven''t eaten yet, and it''s almost bedtime."


    "Is there nothing to eat? Didn''t you bring anything from the church?"


    "No, I only brought my clothes. Do you want me to go get the ingredients that are there?" I walked past Hestia to get my clothes.


    I could hear Hestia''s heavy breathing.


    "No need, how about we go out to eat somewhere?"


    "Go out to eat? Do we have money to spend?"


    "Of course! A meal isn''t that expensive. And from now on, we''ll have money left over since we already bought our house. Don''t worry, we can eat whatever we want from now on."


    "Really?!"


    "Of course. And... are you leaving now, or will you watch while I put on my clothes?" I smiled at Hestia.


    "You pervert!"


    "Says the person who was staring at my muscles. What''s the matter? Do you like them that much?"


    "Stop saying things like that! Idiot! I''m leaving now, I''ll wait for you downstairs!"


    "Okay, okay. Tomorrow, I''ll bring someone, so don''t be surprised if you see someone unfamiliar walking around the corridors."


    "Huh? Who?"


    "It''s that supporter I told you about a while ago."


    "Your girlfriend?"


    "She''s not my girlfriend."


    "Hmmm��" Hestia looked at me suspiciously. "All right, I won''t mind things like that."


    "I just wanted to let you know, I don''t want you to mistake her for a thief or something hahaha."


    "All right, I won''t mistake your girlfriend for a thief."


    "She''s not my girlfriend."


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Hestia left and mmed the door.


    ''But it''s true, she hasn''t even been added to my harem yet. I''ve had sex with her a few times, but in the end, I couldn''t add her to my harem. I just gained points and new skills.''


    Oh, speaking of which, I still haven''t tested any of the new skills I gained. I acquired five skills in total. I had sex with Lili on four different days and only once with Aisha.


    All the times were in hotels.


    I have a lot to do now. I should make a list.


    After getting dressed, I took a piece of paper and wrote down the order of things I needed to do.


    <strong>1 - Test new skills</strong>


    <strong>2 - Finish the second volume of Re: Zero</strong>


    <strong>3 - Complete the system''s mission of having sex with a Goddess</strong>


    <strong>4 - Add Lili to the harem</strong>


    "This list is good enough for now. I''ll make a second er. This way, it is easy to keep everything in order. First, I should test all the new skills."


    Tomorrow will be a busy day. I''ll take the opportunity to go deeper into the dungeon. I''m tired of hunting on the same floors, and I want to increase my point gain.


    Although I gain more points from having sex, increasing the number of points I earn from hunting in the dungeon is an excellent way to get stronger. And I can only improve it by going deeper into the dungeon.


    ####


    I woke up and had breakfast with Hestia before leaving the mansion to head towards the dungeon. What will I do today? Test the new skills I acquired when I had sex with Lili and Aisha.


    I''m d I can choose a skill every time I have sex with a woman. Most of the skills thate up are useless, but this time, all the skills I have acquired are useful.


    Some of them are really good.


    The skills I acquired are:


    Perfect Defense LV1. A skill that allows me to repel an attack. I can only repel simple attacks at level one, and it has a cooldown of ten minutes��a skill designed to prevent instant death.


    However, it can only be used to avoid a fatal attack when it reaches level 10�� Probably.


    Lightning Strike LV1. It allows me to do a quick and powerful attack. Even with bare hands, I can use this skill. But at level one, it has a very high cooldown of 20 minutes.


    The speed of the attack will increase as I level up.


    Invisibility LV1. It''s probably the most powerful skill I''ve obtained. A skill that allows me to be invisible. However, I can only stay invisible for 10 seconds at level one, and the cooldown is 20 hours. So, it''s useless for now.


    Actually�� This might help when I want to escape.


    Camouge LV1. Increases hiding ability. A basic skill. It can also be used for escaping.


    Summoning LV1. A skill that allows me to summon a monster to help me. At level one, I can only summon weak monsters that can be used for espionage or to deceive the enemy.


    Summoning and invisibility were the only skills I have already tested. And they are excellent skills. Now it''s time to test "Perfect Defense LV1", "Lightning Strike LV1", and "Camouge LV1".


    ''But in the end, I''m umting a lot of skills and almost never use them. I only use Swordsmanship and my magics��''

 Chapter 61 – Help from God. New mission!

    Chapter 61 �C Help from God. New mission!


    I entered the dungeon, and activated the skill "Camouge LV1." This skill remains active for 10 minutes and has a cooldown of one hour.


    The cooldown is shorter because it''s not as strong as invisibility.


    With the skill activated, I looked at the timer floating in my vision: a 10-minute countdown. Like other skills, there''s a timer to show when the skill''s effect will end.


    Helps me a lot, seriously.


    I continued running at high speed. The 15 points I added yesterday significantly increased my speed. I thought the higher my speed, the less I would notice the difference when adding points to my agility, but that''s not the case.


    I can feel the difference with each point.


    Not just in speed but also in my body control. I can move much better now.


    ''And it seems they really can''t see me.''


    Whenever I sensed the presence of monsters or people, I would slow down and hide. They would all pass by without noticing me.


    Most of them��


    Some who got closer could sense my presence and always ended up startled.


    When it was people, I never attacked but was careful not to be attacked. As for monsters, I killed them before they could react. This continued for the entire ten minutes.


    It''s still at level one, but I can see its usefulness.


    I used it for fun this time, but this skill will be handy for hiding.


    ''This is the second floor. I should go a bit deeper.''


    Just 10 minutes were enough to reach the second floor and have some fun.


    After some time, I reached the 4th floor.


    ''Now I must test "Perfect Defense" and "Lightning Strike." Perfect Defense should be simple to test.''


    I looked for weak, isted monsters. After a persistent search and a few more monsters killed by my dagger, I finally found a goblin.


    It was standing in the middle of one of the corridors on the 4th floor. I approached it slowly from behind to scare it. When I was close to the goblin, I shouted.


    The little monster let out a high-pitched scream, Kik!!! And turned to face me.


    The goblin held a rusty knife. Its face contorted in rage as it attacked me. But I didn''t move and let it attack. I activated the "Perfect Defense" skill before its knife hit me.


    Its knife came towards my chest. I wasn''t wearing armor, so this would have caused a severe wound. However, its knife stopped at my skin.


    But it didn''t stoppletely.


    Due to the low level of the skill, I felt some pain in my chest. Besides my shirt being torn, a small cut appeared on my chest.


    sh!


    Then, I swung my dagger, and the goblin''s head flew off. I ced my hand on my chest and looked at the blood.


    ''I hope the rust on that de doesn''t kill me or something.''


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    With my chest wounded, I descended to the 7th floor, a ce with stronger monsters. My goal was to test the "Lightning Strike" skill.


    When I reached the 7th floor, I started looking for a War Shadow, the most dangerous monster here. I walked for long minutes until I finally found one.


    The War Shadow, however, wasn''t alone. It had a friend.


    ''Two War Shadows at once. I don''t think it will be a problem. I should be able to handle two.''


    The War Shadows sensed my presence, and instantly, I used dark magic to block their vision. And even without seeing me, they rushed towards me.


    I activated invisibility and sped past them.


    The War Shadows passed through my dark magic without realizing I was right behind them.


    I activated "Lightning Strike," and with a movement as fast as a bullet, my de sliced through them. I struck directly at their bodies.


    The de of my dagger wasn''trge, but it was enough to cut both monsters in half easily.


    Not only them, but I even damaged part of the dungeon wall with the pressure of my attack.


    I looked at the magic stones on the ground, shocked by the power of my attack.


    "And it''s only at level one. When this skill reaches level 10, I might be able to cut an entire building in half. I didn''t think this skill would be so powerful."


    Having tested my skills, I picked up the magic stones and ced them in my bag. Then I sat down and took out my notebook and pen from my backpack. "Since I''m here and it''s so quiet, let''s write!"


    I started writing, and incredibly, everything flowed beautifully.


    But it onlysted a few minutes. Maybe 20 minutes.


    After 20 minutes passed, I lost the will to write because I couldn''t think of anything to write. And that''s when God finally heard my plea. The system delivered a new mission!


    <strong>[ New bonus mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Have sex with Liliruca and make Hestia watch everything. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: Skills "Writer LV1" and "Vivid Memories EX" ]</strong>


    ''GOD HEARD ME, HE''S DOING EVERYTHING TO MAKE MY LIFE EASIER IN THIS WORLD!!!!''

 Chapter 62 – Taking Lili to the mansion.

    Chapter 62 �C Taking Lili to the mansion.


    I left the dungeon very happy with all the test results and also very happy with the new mission given by the system. The system finally listened to me and will help me write!


    The "writer" skill is unnecessary since I''m not having any trouble writing, but the "Vivid Memories EX" skill is overpowered. I''m sure it''s a legendary skill or something.


    ''Now I just need to have sex with Lili. The problem is making Hestia watch it.''


    Anyway, I wanted to take Lili to the mansion today to show her the ce so it will be easy to take her to my room and have sex with her there. The problem is making Hestia go to my room to watch everything.


    I don''t think she''s the kind of person who would follow us to watch us have sex. Do I have to provoke her somehow?


    ''But Hestia isn''t that pure since she was masturbating in the church. Maybe it won''t be as difficult as I''m imagining.''


    Running, I went straight to the mansion. When I entered, I found Hestia sitting at the table in the living room. In front of her was a te of food and a ss of orange juice.


    "Already eating? You could have waited for me."


    "You always take too long. It''s already lunchtime!"


    "I wasn''t in the dungeon that long; it''s not lunchtime yet."


    "It is lunchtime! Go eat something."


    "I wanted to eat with you, but you''re already finishing. Anyway, I have to go after that girl, the supporter."


    "Hmm, so you''re going to get her and bring her here. I thought you were going to do that only at night. But go after her, I''ll finish eating alone." Hestia pouted, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Alright, I''ll sit and eat with you."


    "No, you don''t have to, go after your girlfriend."


    "I''ve already said she''s not my girlfriend." I sat down next to Hestia and took the fork from her hand.


    "Hey! Get your own te!"


    "I just want a little bite."


    I took a piece of her meat. Hestia looked at my face, which was very close, with her cheeks quite flushed. She was very embarrassed to be so close to me like that.


    She was also embarrassed that I had used her fork. But that''s too childish; it''s what they call an indirect kiss. I don''t care about that, but Hestia seems to care a lot.


    When I put the fork back on the te, I got up, and Hestia continued in silence, looking at it.


    "I''m going upstairs to take a bath. Ah, and don''t go out today, I want to introduce the supporter to you, I haven''t had the chance before."


    "I don''t want to meet your girlfriend."


    "Don''t say it..."


    Actually, I don''t remember where Lili lives, so I''ll have to go to the dungeon to look for her. She''s probably working today; she works practically every day.


    I''ll even take some water and food with me; I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for her at the dungeon entrance for a long time~~


    ####


    I didn''t find Lili in the dungeon, so I went to my room. Even if I kept the door locked, someone might break into it, which could be a problem.


    My volumes of Danmachi could be robbed (a big problem here), and they could sell the parts of myputer.


    However, when I got to my room, I had a surprise. Standing in front of the door, I found Lili with a sad expression. She wasn''t carrying her giant bag.


    ''She didn''t go to work today?''


    As I approached, Lili turned to leave. Then she bumped into me.


    When Lili saw me, a smile instantly appeared on her face. For a moment, she seemed like the happiest girl in the world.


    She wanted to jump on and hug me, but she held back.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you''d be working today. Did something happen to you?"


    "No, nothing happened... I just missed you."


    "..."


    When I heard thate out of Lili''s mouth, my heart raced a little. What is this? Am I falling in love with her or something? But she''s not even in my harem yet. What the hell!


    I cleared my throat.


    "Shall we go in? I''ll check if no one broke into my room, then I''ll take you to my new house."


    "Huh? You have a new house?"


    "Yes, I recently bought a mansion with the money I earned from selling books. Didn''t I tell you about it?"


    "No, you didn''t. So you bought a mansion... That''s amazing, I didn''t imagine you were making that much money."


    "I''m rich now." I smiled at Lili and took her hand, leading her into my room with me. When we entered, I noticed everything was as before. No one had broken into the room.


    Lili looked around and satfortably on the bed, watching me curiously as I looked at myputer.


    Every time Ie back to my room, I try to turn on theputer, even though I know it won''t work. One day, it will work again.


    "You really like that, don''t you?"


    "Theputer?"


    "Yes, that."


    "It would help me a lot with writing if it worked again. Unfortunately, I think it will never turn on again."


    "Can''t you build another one?"


    "What? Of course not. It''s impossible in this ce. Unless I get a skill to help with it."


    "Maybe you''ll get a skill like that..."


    "Nah, that''s impossible." I stopped looking at theputer and extended my hand to Lili. "So, shall we go to my mansion now?"


    "Ah, but I was hoping that..." Lili''s face turned red.


    So she wants to do it.


    "When we get to the mansion, we''ll have an even morefortable bed, let''s go."


    "..." Lili held my hand, and we left the room together.

 Chapter 63 – Lili at the mansion. I need to get Hestia to watch our fun. +18

    Chapter 63 �C Lili at the mansion. I need to get Hestia to watch our fun. +18


    We went to the mansion, and as soon as we entered the front door, Hestia seemed to be waiting for us. She was in the living room, just looking at the door expectantly. Is she curious to meet Lili?


    I approached Hestia with Lili by my side. Lili didn''t seem to expect Hestia to be here, so she didn''t know what to say. She lowered her head and stayed silent, waiting for Hestia to speak.


    It was a torturous silence. So torturous that I had to say something.


    "Hestia, this is Liliruca, the supporter I told you about, a very close friend. And Lili, this is Goddess Hestia, I don''t think she needs an introduction."


    "So you''re the supporter Luan talks so much about. Hmmm��" Hestia looked at Lili''s face with curiosity, and soon, a smile appeared. "Now I understand why Luan likes you, you''re so cute."


    Lili didn''t react well to this. She is so embarrassed.


    "Ah, thank you��" Lili said.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything else?" I asked Lili, and she turned to me, asking for help. "It''s okay, you don''t need to say anything anymore. Goddess, she''s not used to talking to others. She''s not as strange as she seems."


    Upon hearing me, Lili pinched me as if I had said something that bothered her. Iughed and then held her hand. "I''ll show her around the mansion," I said.


    "You''re not going to do anything weird, are you?" Hestia looked at us with suspicion.


    Lili looked at me, scared. I never told Lili that Hestia was suspicious of our rtionship, so Lili was quite nervous about the question.


    I smiled at her.


    "We''re not going to do anything weird. Lili is just a friend." Of course, my goal was to fuck with her right now, and that''s a lie, a purposeful lie.


    Hestia could see through it, her eyes staring at me, and she smiled.


    "I see, so you''re not going to do anything weird��" Hestia looked between me and Lili, and Lili moved closer to me. She couldn''t stand being stared at by Hestia.


    "All right, let''s look around downstairs first, then we''ll go upstairs."


    "Make yourself at home, Lili."


    "Thank you, Goddess��"


    Hestia went to the sofa, and I took Lili to see the entire first floor, even the bathrooms. When we finished looking around the first floor, it was time to go upstairs.


    We passed by Hestia, and she called out to me.


    "Hey, don''t go into my room, okay? It''s messy, and I don''t want Lili to see it."


    "Sure, sure." As soon as we were at the top of the stairs, I felt her presence approaching. She followed us to ensure we didn''t go into her room.


    She''s hiding something!


    But that''s good; she''s following us. I can take this opportunity toplete the mission!


    ####


    We went up to the second floor, and I kept my senses sharp to keep track of Hestia. She stopped at the top of the stairs, watching our every step as we walked the hallway.


    I entered every room except hers. Thest bedroom we entered was mine. And what did I do before entering?


    I leaned down and kissed Lili. Lili was initially startled but soon epted my kiss. We kissed passionately until Lili''s body went weak. Lili is very sensitive to kisses.


    Whenever I kiss Lili, her body goes weak, and her pussy gets very wet.


    Hestia, who was watching from afar, stepped back and started to go downstairs, but when I entered the room with Lili and closed the door, I felt Hestia approaching.


    I turned the door handle and left it partially open without Lili noticing. I did this while continuing to kiss her so she would not see it.


    When our lips parted, Lili looked at me with tearful eyes.


    "Hey, are you sure you want to do this now? The Goddess is downstairs; I''m afraid she''lle up and see what we''re doing."


    "Don''t worry, the Goddess isn''t the type to spy on my privacy," I said. Hestia was on the other side of the door and could hear. But even hearing me, she didn''t move and stayed there.


    I ced my hand on Lili''s warm face and caressed it. Lili closed her eyes as she felt my touch.


    Slowly, my hand started to move down, and I touched her boobs tenderly. When I felt her breasts and began to squeeze them, Lili bit her lips seductively, and soft moans escaped her mouth.


    My hands continued moving, and I removed Lili''s clothes. When she waspletely naked, I looked at her from top to bottom, every part of her body.


    Even though Lili is short, her body is beautiful. Her curves are perfect, and her skin is smooth without any blemishes. Her breasts are modest but soft, and her pussy is pink and the softest I''ve ever had the pleasure of putting my cock in.


    Whenever I see her naked, my cock gets as hard as a rock. And it was no different now.


    Lili looked at my hardness and started to touch it through my pants. She slowly began to kneel. Even though I''m taller than Lili, we can still do this.


    I need to bend down a bit.


    With my cock at her face level, Lili slowly pulled down my pants and underwear.


    When my cock was right in front of her, I noticed that Lili started to drool.


    "I''m going to suck it now, okay?" Lili said with her mouth full of saliva.


    "You don''t need to ask, just do it," I told her.


    I heightened my senses, and while I observed Hestia outside, my senses in my cock grew even more. Her wet and warm mouth engulfing the head of my cock almost made me lose strength in my legs.


    I''ve never felt this way! I should increase my senses to the maximum to enjoy this.

 Chapter 64 – Lili’s p*ssy is even better today. +18

    Chapter 64 �C Lili��s p*ssy is even better today. +18


    Lili continued moving her tongue around my cock while she moved her head slowly. Every time her moist lips rubbed against the head of my cock and her rough tongue touched me, a sensation of pure pleasure ran through my whole body.


    Lili stared directly into my eyes, watching my expression, which was probably twisted with pleasure. I could see just by looking at her that she was enjoying it.


    She ced her hands on my thighs and then increased the speed of her head and tongue movements while sucking me harder. The sensation was so wonderful that I instinctively grabbed her head.


    I kept following her rhythm as my cock went deeper into her throat. Every time my cock hit the back of her throat, a tear ran down Lili''s face, and her expression contorted.


    Also, she is making strange sounds, like she is choking. But the liquid from her pussy was dripping onto the floor. She is enjoying it, loving having her mouth used like a pussy.


    I increased the speed of my movements.


    I thrust my hips hard, making my cock hit her deepest parts. Lili pushed against me, but I kept my cock deep inside her throat. Her throat was convulsing; it was wet, warm, and delicious.


    The pleasure was so intense that I shot my cum in her throat.


    As my cum poured directly into her stomach, Lili''s pussy squirted onto the floor.


    When I pulled my cock out of her mouth, she copsed on the floor, nearly unconscious. I finished cumming on her soft and beautiful boobs and her face, which was all red.


    Her face, already flushed from the heat, became even warmer with my cum all over it.


    Despite the mess and looking like she wouldn''t recover anytime soon, the ''life'' returned to Lili''s eyes, and she opened her legs for me. I looked at her pussy lips as she spread it with her fingers.


    Lili slowly inserted her fingers into her pussy while teasing me.


    "Hmmm...Aaaann...MMM..." Moans escaped her mouth as her fingers got wetter and slid more easily into her pussy. "You want to stick your cock in here, don''t you?"


    Lili took her other hand and spread my cum on her boobs. She smeared her breasts with my cum and then licked her hand, savoring my cum as if it were the most delicious thing in the world.


    She fell in love with its taste.


    "You want it, don''t you? To shove your cock in here, in this wet pussy." Lili continued to say obscene things while masturbating, spreading her pink pussy. I could see inside her, and my cock was losing control.


    The veins on my cock became more visible, and it got even harder. It looked like it was about to explode.


    Purple hearts appeared in Lili''s pupils. At least, that''s what I saw.


    She looked at my cock with passion as if it were the love of her life. I don''t know if she''s more in love with my cock or with me. Her movements were getting more violent, and the obscene sounds were turning me on even more.


    Her moans grew more intense as I jerked off above her.


    Lili didn''t squirt this time, but her back arched as she came. She writhed in pleasure on the floor while her fingers continued to move wildly in and out of her pussy.


    She came without me even putting my cock inside her, but I still gained a point.


    I couldn''t just watch anymore.


    I turned around and looked at the door. For a second, I saw Hestia''s face. Her eyes were wide, and her face was very red. She was drooling a little too.


    I couldn''t see it, but I''m sure she is masturbating while watching this. She is enjoying watching.


    I licked my lips and bent down, picking Lili up.


    "You can''t control yourself anymore, can you?" Lili said weakly. I smiled at her and then tossed her onto the bed.


    "I''m going to fuck your pussy so much that you''ll beg me to stop."


    "It''s impossible for me to ask you to stop fucking me; I love it. Come on, shove your big, thick cock inside me. I don''t care if you use all your strength, stick it in me!"


    Lili said all this while pausing to breathe. Her breathing was getting heavier, and her extase reached its peak.


    I couldn''t disappoint her.


    With just one move, my cock slid easily into her pussy. Immediately, her sticky, warm pussy embraced my cock lovingly as I held back from cumming right away.


    "mMmMMMMMMMMMM!!" Lili let out a loud moan.


    Her pussy feels even better today, what is this?


    Is it because I''ve heightened my senses, and Hestia is watching us?


    ####


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    I followed them because I imagined that Luan would enter my room with that girl named Lili, and he might find something I didn''t want him to see, but that wasn''t the case.


    He showed Lili all the rooms, and when he was done, he kissed her. I couldn''t help but look at it, imagining I was in her ce. I went to the partially open door when the two entered the room.


    I wasn''t prepared for what I was about to see.

 Chapter 65 – I want that cock inside me (Hestia’s POV) +18

    Chapter 65 �C I want that cock inside me (Hestia��s POV) +18


    I peeked and saw Lili start to undress as soon as they entered the room. She waspletely naked in front of Luan. Immediately, I felt a slight pain in my chest.


    Is this jealousy? No, it can''t be.


    ''She has a beautiful body. I didn''t imagine that since she wore clothes thatpletely hid her figure.''


    Lili knelt in front of Luan and started to touch his cock. When she put Luan''s cock in her mouth, I instinctively opened my mouth.


    As Lili savored Luan''s cock, I began to feel a tingling sensation in my pussy.


    ''Luan seems to be enjoying this.''


    My hand slowly went down, and I slipped it under my tight white dress. I took off my glove and threw it on the floor before starting to touch myself.


    When I touched my pussy, I could already feel that it was very wet.


    Seeing Luan''s face contorted with pleasure and hearing the obscene sounds Lili was making with her mouth was enough to make my pussy start begging to be touched. My fingers slowly slid inside.


    I continued touching my pussy, moving my fingers in and out. I also rubbed my clit for even more pleasure. My movements sped up as Lili started sucking Luan''s cock more vigorously.


    When Luan grabbed Lili''s head and shoved his cock deep into her throat, I also pushed my fingers deeper inside my pussy, hitting a sensitive spot and almost moaning.


    To keep from moaning, I bit my other hand.


    Slowly, my other hand also became a tool for masturbation. As I prated my pussy, I started to suck on my fingers, imagining they were Luan''s cock.


    Of course, it can''tpare since his cock is much bigger and thicker, but my imagination is good enough.


    As my body grew hotter and I got closer to climax, Luan also seemed to be reaching his limit.


    Luan let out a low, cute moan, and Lili''s eyes widened.


    Lili was fed with Luan''s cum.


    Meanwhile, I increased the speed of my movements, rubbing the inside of my pussy and my clit while sucking on my hand.


    Then, my mind went nk for a moment.


    I squirted my liquid onto the bedroom door, and for a moment, I thought I saw Luan looking directly at me.


    But it was just my imagination.


    My legs felt weak, but I managed to stay standing.


    Still recovering, I watched Luan take Lili to the bed and throw her onto it.


    My body started to get even hotter. Lili was saying obscene things, something I would never say in my entire life. ''But Luan seems to like it; his cock got even harder when she said those things.''


    My eyes couldn''t ignore his masculinity; it was so beautiful. I want that inside me so much.


    Unfortunately, it was Lili who got to taste Luan''s big cock.


    I could see Luan''s ass and Lili''s pussy. I watched as Luan positioned his cock at the entrance of Lili''s pussy and thrust his hips forward.


    Lili''s pussy, which seemed small, swallowed Luan''s cock almost entirely.


    I felt something strange in my pussy while watching this.


    I need to keep masturbating, or I''ll lose my mind.


    I stayed there, in front of the bedroom, dirtying the floor with my fluids while touching my breasts and thrusting my fingers deeper and deeper, hitting ces I never imagined my fingers could reach.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I kept fucking Lili''s pussy wildly while she moaned loudly. She even seemed to have forgotten that Hestia was still in the house. Or maybe she didn''t care.


    Lili just wanted to enjoy my cock.


    As I moved my hips and her pussy contracted from her continuous orgasms, I asionally looked back to see what Hestia was doing. I could see...


    Hestia is masturbating.


    She was wearing her usual dress. Hestia had pulled out her breasts and was squeezing them while touching her pussy. Her panties were already on the floor.


    Hestia didn''t even notice that I was looking at her; she was entirely out of it.


    And seeing Hestia''s hot body in front of me, masturbating, made my cock even harder.


    Lili''s moans got louder. "Mmm..mMMMMM..??... Your cock is even bigger. It''s hitting me even deeper." Lili touched her stomach with a big smile and rolled her eyes.


    Still with the image of Hestia in my mind, I leaned in and stole Lili''s lips.


    Our hands intertwined, and I fucked her for long minutes until I finally came inside her pussy.


    My cum flooded her insides, and Lili almost screamed from the intense stimtion.


    Her liquid soaked the sheets of my bed. Not just her liquid but my cum as well. I came so much inside her that her tiny pussy couldn''t hold all of it.


    It was overflowing.


    Lili''s warm body convulsed in my arms, and we enjoyed the incredible sensation of being connected.


    "That was so good. I want more," Lili whispered in my ear.

 Chapter 66 – Am I pregnant yet? (Lili’s POV) +18

    Chapter 66 �C Am I pregnant yet? (Lili��s POV) +18


    <em><strong>*Lili''s POV*</strong></em>


    Luan was still inside me, lying on top of me. I whispered in his ear, "I want more." As soon as he heard my words, I felt Luan''s dick twitch and harden inside me.


    My insides expanded, and an overwhelming pleasure took over my entire body.


    Luan slowly moved his hips.


    His cock was rubbing against the walls of my pussy while he removed it from my pussy. My belly was swollen from his cum.


    When he pulled his cock outpletely, I felt an emptiness.


    When he removed his cock, my pussy "spat out" almost all of his sperm.


    His cum dripped onto the sheets. I sat up and looked at where we had been connected. My pussy was stretched open from his size, and I could see my insides.


    I looked at Luan with a mischievous smile, and before I knew it, he was picking me up again. I hugged him tightly and wrapped my legs around him.


    Then, I nced over Luan''s shoulder and saw the Goddess. Yes, Goddess Hestia was there, watching everything.


    I froze, unsure of what to say. I wanted to tell Luan to stop, but I couldn''t. Before I could say anything, Luan was thrusting his cock inside me again.


    His meat filled me up, and a mind-blowing pleasure coursed through my body, turning my thoughts into a chaotic mess.


    <strong><em>MmmMMM~~ mMMm~~ Aaaahh~~</em></strong>


    Moans escaped my lips as Luan moved his hips, holding me in his arms. He was hitting all my sensitive spots. Every time he reached deep inside me, my mind went nk.


    I even started to ignore the fact that the Goddess was there, right in front of me.


    I even ignored that she was there, masturbating as she watched Luan fuck my pussy.


    I ignored it and kissed Luan passionately.


    As I kissed him, Luan gripped my ass harder and increased the pace of his movements. With every thrust of his powerful hips, I felt like I was going to cum. I was losing my mind.


    It is crazy. The sensation of Luan''s thick, hard cock rubbing against all my insides.


    ''I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum!!! <em>MMmmmmmm!</em>''


    With Luan''s tongue in my mouth, my moan was muffled, but I came again. As I did, Luan''s meat started to pulse inside me wildly.


    He''s close to cumming.


    Is he going to cum? Is he going to cum inside me?


    Am I already pregnant?


    I don''t know, but it feels so good. I don''t even care if I end up pregnant!


    "MmMmMM!" I moaned loudly when our lips parted, hugging Luan tighter and pressing my boobs against him. "Fuck me harder, make me your sex ve!"


    I ended up saying these outrageous things while looking at the Goddess.


    Luan did as I asked. Since I had already cum, the pleasure was immense. I practically fainted in his arms.


    ####


    <em><strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong></em>


    Lili hugged me tightly as I continued to fuck her pussy. Before I knew it, she had almost lost consciousness in my arms, but I didn''t stop moving my hips.


    I held her ass firmly, keeping her secure as I vited her pussy like it was just a sex toy.


    With her in my arms, I turned around. Now Hestia had a perfect view of Lili''s ass and my cock. I could also look directly at Hestia.


    But she didn''t seem to care.


    Hestia opened the door more, and I could see almost everything. I could see one of her boobs and one of her thighs. If she moved a little more, I''d have a view of her pussy.


    Her eyes were fixed on Lili''s ass and my cock. She didn''t even notice I was looking at her.


    I grabbed Lili''s ass tighter and lifted her, almost pulling out my cock. I let Hestia look at my cock and Lili''s pussy for a few seconds before thrusting back in.


    I let Lili "fall", and my cock prated her violently. The impact and extreme pleasure made Lili open her eyes suddenly and moan loudly in my ear.


    Besides Lili''s moans, I heard a soft moan from Hestiaing from the door.


    "<em>MMMMMMMmmm</em>... <em>MMMMMmM</em>... Wait... you''re... doing... it... too... hard... <em>mMmmmmm</em>," Lili said as I pounded her relentlessly.


    I was doing this while watching Hestia masturbate behind the door. I had a clearer view of her hairless pussy now.


    Her fingers slid easily into her pussy. I want to shove my cock inside her. I imagined Lili in my arms was Hestia as I fucked her harder and harder.


    I let my imagination run wild as I used Lili like a sex doll and watched Hestia.


    Then, I came.


    We all came at the same time.


    Hestia squirted onto the floor, Lili soaked me, and I filled Lili''s womb with my hot cum. Then, new notifications arrived.


    <strong>[ Youpleted the mission! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The skill "Writer LV1" has been added to your status! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The skill "Vivid Memories EX" has been added to your status! ]</strong>


    ''This feels so good.''


    The notifications, Lili''s pussy, Hestia''s body, everything feels so good.

 Chapter 67 – The mission is complete. +18

    Chapter 67 �C The mission isplete. +18


    <strong><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*Hestia''s POV*</font></font></strong>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I didn''t know what was happening anymore. I kept touching myself while imagining being in Lili''s ce. Luan was looking directly at me, but I didn''t care.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He has seen me naked before, so it doesn''t make a difference. I should show him everything.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As I climaxed, I looked directly at Luan''s face while he cummed inside Lili, who was moaning in his strong arms. ''I really wish it was me in her ce��''</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But I can''t do that. I''m a Goddess. I shouldn''t do this. Just watching is enough.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">My legs felt weak. The floor was wet, and I nearly slipped on the fluids. After a few seconds of listening to my breathing, I finally understood what I had just done.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I masturbated while watching someone else have sex! And I let them see me do it! Even Lili saw me!</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Besides, everything is dirty here! I should clean it.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">''Come on, work!'' But my legs wouldn''t cooperate. I stayed sitting on the floor in my fluids, with my breasts exposed, until I quickly covered them. I wonder what Luan is thinking...</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I crawled on the floor and peeked into the room.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Contrary to what I had imagined, as soon as Luan cummed inside Lili, he was ready for another round. He went to bed with her and started fucking her hard.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Again, I started feeling aroused, and my pussy tingled, begging for my touch. But I averted my gaze and ignored the loud moansing from Lili inside the room.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With difficulty, I stood up and quickly looked for something to clean the floor.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I got a bucket with water, soap, and a mop.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I cleaned everything while still hearing the obscene sounds of Luan and Lili having sex. I restrained myself from sumbing to the temptation again and finished cleaning everything properly. I took onest look inside the room before leaving.</font></font>


    This time, Luan was fucking Lili from behind. I had a side view. I could see Lili with her hands on the bed, smiling as she was being prated, looking so happy.


    Again, I imagined myself in her ce.


    ''But I can''t keep thinking about this!''


    I grabbed everything and went downstairs. I needed to distract myself with something else. I''ll reread Luan''s book��that''s it!


    AHHHHH!! Luan''s dick came to my mind again!


    I think I''ll go out and clear my head for a bit!


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I kept having sex with Lili for a long time, even though I had alreadypleted the mission. I gained a lot of points, but unfortunately, only one skill. The system gives me only one skill per "sex session."


    It would be nice if I got a skill every time I made her orgasm, just like I earn points. But I guess that would be too much. I''d have too many skills and get too strong too quickly.


    Reasonable limits, God! Otherwise, my life would get boring too fast.


    But... I want to get strong quickly to fuck some Goddesses (besides Hestia). I can''t wait to get my hands on Freya. It would be amazing! Considering her character, it''s going to take some time.


    "Lili, are you asleep?"


    I was lying next to Lili on the messy bed. She''s tired.


    I got up from the bed and stretched. Then I went to the bathroom, took a shower, and put on clean clothes.


    "I wonder what Hestia is doing now."


    I left Lili in my room and went out.


    "She cleaned everything. She didn''t leave any trace of the mess she made. Hmm?"


    There''s a bit of water in my room. That''s the fluid from Hestia''s pussy. I even thought about touching it to smell it, but that would be too weird.


    I went downstairs, but I didn''t find Hestia anywhere. I went back up and headed to her room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    I knocked a few times on the door, but there was no answer.


    "Goddess, are you in there?" I asked, but she didn''t respond. Without permission, I opened the door.


    I''m really curious about what she might be hiding. I''m sure she''s hiding something.


    When I entered her room, a pleasant scent hit my nose. It''s Hestia''s scent. She doesn''t wear perfume but smells sweet and pleasant.


    "Everything looks normal."


    Her bed is made, and everything is clean.


    "Could she be hiding something around here?" I started rummaging through Hestia''s drawers and wardrobe, but I couldn''t find anything. I guess she isn''t hiding anything.


    Disappointed by not finding anything, I decided to leave Hestia''s room.


    However, someone opened the door before I could leave.


    "Luan? What are you doing here?" Hestia asked. Her face was red, and she seemed panicked. I''m sure she''s hiding something!


    "I was looking for you�� Hahaha."


    "LIAR! You were looking for something, weren''t you? Were you after my panties?! You pervert!"


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Of course not. I just thought you were hiding something, so I came to check, sorry."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Did you find anything?! Answer me! Did you find anything?"</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"No, I didn''t find anything."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Phew��" Hestia sobbed in relief. Did she not realize that she had just made it even more obvious that she was hiding something from me? Well, there''s no point in asking her about it; I''m sure she won''t tell me what it is.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I''ll pretend I don''t know anything and eat something.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"I''m leaving now, sorry for invading your room."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"It''s okay��" Hestia said softly. Suddenly, she started avoiding my gaze.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She''s embarrassed.</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"I''m going out to get something to eat now. I''ll bring something back for you and Lili."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"All right, thank you."</font></font>


    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I left the mansion a few minutester.</font></font>

 Chapter 68 – A secret… that isn’t a secret.

    Chapter 68 �C A secret�� that isn��t a secret.


    I came back home bringing food for myself, Hestia, and Lili. Hestia was sitting before the firece. She loves being in that spot; it has be her favorite ce.


    When she heard the door open, Hestia turned towards me but quickly looked away. I think she finally realized everything that happened. She''s dying of embarrassment.


    "I''m back. I brought some food for you."


    "..."


    Hestia was so embarrassed that she didn''t even respond.


    "I''m going to go upstairs and bath Lili. I''ll be back soon. Oh, and don''t be embarrassed. Everything''s fine." I chuckled and went up the stairs. As I left, my perception increased.


    Hestia was squirming on the couch. Is this all because of her embarrassment?


    ''I wonder how she''ll react when we finally have sex... I don''t think it will take much longer.''


    Hestia already seems quite interested in it. I don''t think it will take long before she gives in and has sex with me. But I shouldn''t rush; I should wait for Hestia toe to me.


    I should keep teasing her by bringing women to the mansion. At some point, Hestia will reach her limit and will also want to have sex with me... Or maybe she''ll ban me from bringing women here.


    Let''s see how she behaves from now on.


    I reached my door room, and when I entered, Lili was still lying in the same position, sleeping. I approached the bed and sat next to her. The unpleasant smell of semen reached my nose.


    "Lili," I called her. But I had to call a few more times before she finally opened her eyes. When our eyes met, Lili smiled as if delighted to see me by her side.


    I brought my hand to her cheek and caressed it. Lili ced her hand over mine.


    "Good morning, Luan."


    "Good morning? It''s not a new day yet. It''s still dark outside."


    "Huh? I thought I slept all night. I feel so refreshed." Lili sat up in bed, and her breasts were exposed. My cock almost got hard instinctively, but I controlled myself.


    "I brought food for you; it''s downstairs. I''ll help you take a bath, let''s go."


    "Don''t worry, I can do it myself."


    Lili tried to get out of bed but almost fell.


    "I overdid it today. Don''t push yourself."


    I took my clothes off and got in the bath with Lili. We even used the bathtub. It was Lili''s first use of a bathtub. She seemed very happy.


    After the bath, I lent Lili some clothes, and we went downstairs.


    Lili is very uneasy. She noticed that Hestia was watching us and was now embarrassed. I asked her about it, but she wouldn''t say anything.


    She probably thinks I didn''t notice that Hestia was there. She''s keeping a secret... that''s not a secret.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle internally.


    When we got downstairs, Hestia was already eating. However, she ignored our presence and started eating faster, wanting to leave the table as soon as possible.


    Her whole body was red, and she was breathing heavily.


    She''s eating so fast she''s going to choke.


    "Goddess, eat more slowly."


    "Cough... Cough..." Hestia coughed. "It''s okay, I''m just really hungry. I think I''ll go upstairs now! Pretend I''m not here and continue what you''re doing to do." She said, and then she got up from her chair.


    "Hm? We''re just going to eat," Lili said.


    "Yes, we''re goona eat. What''s wrong? Why don''t you sit with us? We can talk while we eat."


    "No, it''s fine. I''m sleepy, I''m going to bed now." Hestia quickly went upstairs.


    Lili sighed in relief as if she had just gotten rid of a problem.


    "What''s wrong?" Lili asked, noticing that I was staring at her.


    "It''s nothing. I wonder if something happened to the Goddess."


    "I''m sure nothing happened... Hahaha."


    ####


    Lili decided to sleep at the mansion tonight. When we got to the bedroom, she fell asleep almost immediately.


    I took advantage of the quiet night to focus on my current status. I haven''t even chosen the skill I gained from having sex with Lili today.


    Again, there are three random skills.


    To my surprise, a skill I had seen before appeared��an improved version. But first, let''s see the two useless skills.


    <strong>[Skillful Hands LV1]</strong>


    [The user''s hand movements improve by 10% permanently. Perfect for forey ]


    Finally, a skill rted to the hentai system appeared. But as I said, it''s useless. I can already give enough pleasure to my partners. I don''t need this skill.


    Now, the second skill.


    <strong>[Cleaning LV1]</strong>


    [The user bes better at cleaning as the skill level increases.]


    This skill is even more useless than the other. I don''t need that!


    ''Now, the only useful skill. I remember seeing a skill like this before. A skill that increases my intelligence.''


    <strong>[Advanced Intellect LV1]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases the user''s intelligence by 20% permanently.]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases the user''s magic power by 25% permanently.]</strong>


    <strong>[The percentage can increase as the user levels up.]</strong>


    Yes, three system messages at once! This skill is incredible.


    I''m lucky!


    <strong>[The skill "Advanced Intellect LV1" has been added to your status.]</strong>


    ''This is great. Now, the points. I received 14 points for having sex with Lili. She came many times... But unfortunately, I didn''t receive any bonus.''


    I have to start trying new sex positions to earn more points.


    ''I thought I''d get bonus for having someone watch us having sex, but it didn''t happen... I think they call that voyeurism.''

 Chapter 69 – I want to watch again!

    Chapter 69 �C I want to watch again!


    Nowes the most important part: the skills I received frompleting the mission. The first skill is called "Writer."


    I can write well but won''t turn down a skill that will help me write even better. This skill''s effect is simple: It increases both the speed and quality of my writing.


    No percentage is specified, so I don''t know how much it improves, but it will improve as I level up. It''s a fantastic skill.


    But it''s not as good as the second skill.


    The second skill is called "Vivid Memories EX." It''s already at the maximum level, or maybe it''s just such a good skill that it doesn''t have a level. I can relive memories with this skill.


    And how will that help me?


    I can relive memories of watching or reading Re: Zero to continue the story.


    ''Should I test this now?''


    And as I expected, it was very simple.


    When I activated the skill, a new system screen appeared. It even had a search bar where I could look up memories from my past. While searching, I saw many unpleasant things.


    After some time, I found it.


    Volumes and episodes of Re: Zero... all my memories, not just of Re: Zero but of all the works I''ve read/watched throughout my life on Earth. This makes things so much easier!


    I can''t even sleep now!


    Having an anxiety attack, I got out of bed as quickly as I could and sat at the desk in the room. I grabbed my notebook and pen to start writing.


    ''Damn, I wrote a lot of original stuff, I''ll have to erase it to write everything as it originally was...''


    But that''s not a problem! I have all night to do it!


    ####


    It was already bright outside. I looked at the notebook on the table and the papers scattered on the floor. Even with the "Writer" skill, I made many mistakes and had to tear out entire pages.


    At times like this, I miss myputer. It was just one key press to delete everything...


    "Hmm? Are you awake?"


    I heard Lili''s voice and turned around. When she saw my face, she was shocked. "What''s with that face? Did you not sleepst night?!"


    "I spent the night writing. I had some ideas and had to get out of bed to write them down. I couldn''t let the opportunity pass."


    "Are you having that much trouble writing?"


    "I didn''t talk to you about it with you? It''s been hard. I couldn''t write almost anything. But now it''s different! I finished volume two in just one night!"


    "What?! Really? You finished volume two?!" Lili jumped off my bed and ran over to me. She grabbed the notebook from the table and opened it.


    "This is amazing!" she eximed. "Can I read it?! Can I?!" Lili''s eyes were shining, and I couldn''t say no.


    When I gave her permission, Lili returned to the bed with my notebook, and I got up. I stretched my tired body and yawned. Even though my stamina is above average, I''m exhausted.


    I went to the bathroom and, this time, took a cold shower to see if it would help with the fatigue.


    When I left the bathroom, I felt utterly refreshed. I changed out of my sweaty clothes and put on fresh ones. I called Lili for breakfast, but she preferred to read in the room.


    I told her she needed to finish reading today, as I had to deliver the second volume to start the sales.


    ''Speaking of which, I have to go get the sales money.'' I''ll do thatter.


    I went downstairs, and no one was there.


    In the quiet, I prepared breakfast for everyone: toast, eggs, and juice. When I finished, Hestia came downstairs, still sleepy. When she saw me, her face turned red, but she didn''t ignore me this time.


    I was sitting at the table.


    "This looks delicious..."


    "You can eat. I made enough for everyone."


    "..." Hestia sat next to me in silence. She seemed like she wanted to say something.


    "What is it? Do you want to tell me something? You can say it."


    "It''s aboutst night..."


    "Hm? What happenedst night?"


    "Don''t y dumb! You know very well what happened, I... " Hestia''s face turned even redder. "You know I was watching you two... You saw me there, didn''t you?"


    "No."


    "You''re lying!"


    "Hahaha. Yes, I saw you, but I don''t mind. Did you have fun?" I asked her with a mischievous smile. Hestia looked into my eyes, unsure of what to say. It took her a moment to muster the courage to speak.


    "I want..."


    "Hm?"


    "I want to watch more! Satisfied? I want to watch you having sex with her more! I enjoyed it!" Hestia said in a loud voice, not caring. I was surprised by her sincerity.


    ''I never imagined she could be so direct. I''m surprised.''


    "Huh?" Then, a voice came from behind our chairs.


    It was Lili, surprised by what she''d just heard. When Hestia realized Lili had heard everything, she almost died of embarrassment. "Sorry, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. I just came to get something to eat. I''ll go back upstairs and keep reading... Hahaha."


    Lili grabbed some toast and a te of eggs and went upstairs.


    Hestia remained silent.


    "It''s okay, you can watch us again if you want," I said, trying not tough.


    "Shut up..."


    "Hahahaha."


    I couldn''t hold back myughter, making Hestia even more embarrassed, and she left the table shortly after.

 Chapter 70 – Ais is looking for you.

    Chapter 70 �C Ais is looking for you.


    I decided to go to the dungeon while Lili continued reading in the room. She was so engrossed that she didn''t respond when I told her I was heading there. I asked Hestia to look after her and left.


    Hestia said she''d stay at the mansion all day, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    With my dagger in hand, I headed towards the tower. However, as I approached, I was surprised by many adventurers. For some reason, there are many adventurers here today.


    And many of them are women.


    This became a problem because of my "Charming Aura" skill. It hasn''t even reached level five yet, but it''s enough to cause amotion in an area full of women.


    "Excuse me, are you alone?"


    "Would you like to form a party with us?"


    "Why don''t we go out for drinkster?"


    "Kyaa, he''s so handsome!"


    Many women began to approach me, so I had to leave to avoid causing too much confusion. While escaping from the women, my skill leveled up again.


    Charming Aura reached level five!


    ''The effects will get even stronger. I need to be careful. God, please allow me to disable and use the skill only when I want.''


    I managed to escape and hid in an alley��or at least I thought I had escaped from all the women. To my surprise, one of the women managed to follow me.


    And it was someone I knew.


    "There you are, Luan. Hey,e with me, Ais wants to see you." It was Tiona. She approached and grabbed my hand. I didn''t even have a chance to respond before she started dragging me away.


    What does she mean by "Ais wants to see you"? Is Ais interested in me? Well, she dide to talk to mest time. I wonder what''s going on.


    ####


    Along with Tiona, I went to a bar I had never seen before. It was a beautiful bar with an elegant facade and eye-catching sign. I would have gone in if I had passed by this ce before.


    Despite the shy exterior, there were few people inside. Tione and Ais were among the people sitting at the tables inside the bar. Bete wasn''t here, which is good. I can''t help but feel relieved.


    Bete is annoying.


    I followed Tiona to the table and sat down in front of Ais. Tiona sat next to me.


    No one said anything for a moment. Ais took a sip of water and stared at me for a few seconds.


    "Were you looking for me?" I asked her.


    "Yes, I wanted to talk to you, Luan."


    "So you do remember me."


    "Of course, I remember." Ais ced the ss of water on the table. "I wanted to ask you something, so I asked Tiona to find you."


    "Ask me something? Does it have to do with the dungeon?"


    "No, it''s not about the dungeon or anything like that. I wanted to ask if you''re the author of this book." Ais had the first volume of Re: Zero hidden under the table. She ced it on the table and looked at me seriously.


    "I finished reading this today. The author has the same name as you, Luan." Ais pointed to the author''s name right below the book''s title. Whenever I see this cover, I feel sad. I wish I were an artist.


    "Yes, I wrote this book," I answered her honestly. I have no reason to hide it.


    Ais''s eyebrows rose. Even though she expected I was the author, she still seemed slightly surprised. "So you are the author. I can''t believe I know the author of this book."


    "��"


    "You must be wondering if I liked it, right?" Ais smiled at me. "I loved it. It''s been a long time since I read such a good book. I was fascinated by the new things you created. I wonder how you imagined all of it."


    "Are you talking about the beginning of the book? Thatpletely new world, unlike anything you''ve ever seen? That world has been in my mind for many years, even though I''ve never been there."


    "I see. Your mind works differently from mine. I don''t think I can create something like that. Congrattions on writing something so unique."


    "Thank you for thepliments. I didn''t expect you to read it."


    "What do you mean? Everyone I know has either read or is reading your book. It''s extremely popr. You can''t imagine how many people want to meet you. Many of them want to ask about the second volume."


    "Are you one of those people?" I smiled at Ais, and before she could answer, I called the bartender and ordered some drinks for myself, Tione, and Tiona.


    "Thank you, but you didn''t have to." Tione thanked me with a smile. She looked at me differently, not like Tiona and Ais. She seemed curious about me.


    "Thanks. Oh, and I also read your book. It''s really good, but Ais is on another level. She gotpletely hooked on it!"


    "Hey, Tiona!"


    "But it''s true. You were so eager to meet the author. I''m sure you''re very happy now that you''ve found out the author is Luan, whom you already knew."


    "Ahem�� Ahem��" Ais coughed, and her cheeks turned a little red. This was the most emotion Ais had shown so far.


    "I''m ttered. But about what I asked earlier, you''re also curious about the second volume, aren''t you? I''ve already finished writing it. I finished it this morning."


    "WHAT!? YOU''VE ALREADY FINISHED WRITING THE SECOND VOLUME!?" Ais shouted, breaking her usualposure.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Ais so excited," Tione said.


    "Right?!" Tiona eximed, surprised.


    Ais didn''t seem embarrassed that everyone was paying attention to her. She started asking me about the second volume, and I answered her questions without giving any spoilers.

 Chapter 71 – I got a little closer to Ais, Tiona and Tione.

    Chapter 71 �C I got a little closer to Ais, Tiona and Tione.


    "You are so annoying, why? I want to know about some things."


    "I already told you, I''ll not give spoilers. If I tell you what''s going to happen, it will ruin the fun. Don''t worry, the sales will start in a few days."


    "But..."


    "Just wait, Ais~~ There''s no need to be so anxious," Tiona said with a teasing smile. She took another sip of her drink and leaned on me. It was her fourthrge drink.


    And this drink has quite a bit of alcohol. Tiona seems sober... At least somewhat sober.


    "Hey, Tiona, aren''t you drinking too much? You should stop." Tione said to Tiona. She then took the ss from Tiona''s hand and drank the rest. Unlike Tiona, Tione hadn''t been drinking much.


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Let her drink, Tione, we''re not working today anyway," Ais said.


    "No, Ais, she can''t overdo it. And you, stop buying drinks for Tiona." Tione said while staring at me.


    "She asked for them," I replied.


    "But you were the one who offered the first time."


    "Alright, I''ll stop. Hey, Tiona, don''t drink anymore, okay?"


    Tiona pouted and replied, "Fine, I won''t drink anymore. But in return, you have to give me a spoiler about volume two of your book," she said, smiling at Ais.


    Ais looked at the two of us and was waiting for my response. Of course, my answer was...


    "No way. You''ll have to buy and read it. I''m not telling you anything."


    "Stop being stingy!" Tiona eximed. "Come on, just one spoiler, it doesn''t have to be anything important!"


    "Give it up, I''m not telling you anything."


    "Tsk! Tione, try to get something out of him! I think he''ll tell you."


    "Hm? Why me?"


    "Because you''re pretty, and he likes pretty women."


    Hearing Tiona, I was incredulous.


    "Hey, Tiona, don''t say unnecessary things," I said. I briefly looked at Ais to see her reaction, but she didn''t care.


    "But it''s the truth. Didn''t you say Ais is pretty and you like her?" Tiona is doing this on purpose! She''s looking at Ais, and she wants to see her reaction!


    In the end, Ais didn''t react.


    "Yes, she is pretty, but you''re also pretty. I''m not giving away spoilers just because a pretty girl asked. If I were to do that, I would have given you when you asked." I said to Tiona with a smile.


    Tione seemed surprised by myment. She looked at me with approval.


    As for Ais, she looked at me with curiosity. Her eyebrows raised.


    And Tiona... She wasn''t expecting to hear that. She was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. I couldn''t help but feel satisfied. I bet I touched her heart a little.


    After that, I started saying nice things andplimenting Tiona and Tione. I only did this with the two sisters because Ais didn''t care much aboutpliments.


    I got closer to the three of them. They are acting more rxed.


    Ais told me to meet again after the second volume''s release. I didn''t think my writing would help me get closer to such a wonderful character like Ais.


    Will this work with other characters, too?


    Have any other female characters I like read my book and are looking for me?


    ####


    I returned home as night was falling. I spent several hours at the bar with Ais and the other girls. I hurried because Lili had probably finished reading and must be feeling lonely.


    ''Also, she''s alone with Hestia... it must be awkward for her... After what Hestia said.''


    I reached the mansion''s front door and was surprised when I opened it. Sitting on the couch, Hestia and Lili were eating snacks made of bread while chatting in front of the firece.


    ''This is surprising...'' I didn''t expect this.


    I walked to the couch silently. I listened to the conversation, and they were talking about me.


    "I still can''t believe you let him do that to you. Are you sure you didn''t feel any pain?"


    "I only felt pain the first time. His thing is so big, so it hurt a lot the first time!"


    "Urgh... I imagine what would happen if something that size went inside me. I don''t think I could handle it; he''d probably break me in half."


    "Don''t exaggerate, it wouldn''t be like that. At first, you''d feel unpleasant pressure and pain, but the longer it goes on, the better you''ll feel... But, Goddess..."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you really want to do that with Luan? You''re not joking?"


    "I''ve thought about it a few times, but I don''t think I should do it... I''m a Goddess..."


    "Well, I don''t mind if you do it with him, but it''s up to you to decide what you want to do."


    "..." Hestia was silent for a few seconds and sighed deeply. "I''ll think about it..."


    I took the opportunity to join the conversation.


    "Think about what?"


    When they heard my voice, the two almost jumped off the couch.


    "Waaah, Luan?" Hestia shouted, startled.


    Lili stayed silent, hiding her face.


    "You heard?" Hestia asked in a cold tone. She was ready to run away at any moment.


    "..." I didn''t say anything because she would know I was lying. I just walked past them and went upstairs.


    I''m sure they had a lot to discuss after I left...

 Chapter 72 – Blowjob while I cook. +18

    Chapter 72 �C Blowjob while I cook. +18


    I went to the room, and the second volume was on the bed. Lili had finished reading it. I put the volume in my bag and went to the bathroom to shower. Of course, I remembered to brush my teeth.


    When I exited the bathroom, Lili was already waiting for me on the bed with a big smile.


    "I finished reading it; it was better than the first volume. I didn''t think something could be that good. I''m sure it''s going to be a hit!"


    I went to the bed and gave Lili a light kiss on the lips.


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "What do you n to do now?" Lili asked. It was already dark outside, so there wasn''t much to do. I had just returned from a bar and had been drinking. I''m not drunk, but it''s better to stay home.


    "I was thinking of eating something and then sleeping. I''m a bit tired."


    "You didn''t sleepst night, so that''s understandable." Lili looked me up and down and asked, "Where were you? Are you sure you were in the dungeon? Your clothes were too clean."


    Is she acting like a detective now? Could this be jealousy?


    "I was with the Loki Familia members. Ais, Tiona, and Tione. We were at a bar, chatting."


    "Hmmmm... I see... So you were with that woman."


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    "Of course not. After all, she can''t do what I do for you... Or she can?"


    "No. We''re just friends. She was curious about the book. She asked me when I would release the second volume."


    "Did you tell her that you already finished it?"


    "I did, but I didn''t tell her anything about the story. Unlike you, who got to read it before everyone else."


    "Oh, and the Goddess wants to read it too, but I told her she''d have to ask you."


    "Hestia wants to read it too? I don''t mind. I can lend it to her for a day. I''ll bring it down then."


    I took the second volume out of my bag and went downstairs with Lili. When we arrived, I handed it to Hestia, and she ran to her room to read. I told her she could only keep it until tomorrow afternoon.


    Alone with Lili, I decided to cook something for both of us.


    However, after I lit the fire to begin cooking, things started to heat up.


    ####


    I started chopping vegetables on therge kitchen counter while Lili watched me from behind. When I finished cutting everything, she approached the vegetables and looked at them curiously.


    "You''re good at this," she said. Then she picked up a piece of tomato and ate it. "So tasty!" she eximed.


    "Hey, don''t eat before I prepare the food!"


    "Sorry, sorry." I put the pasta to cook in a pot of water, and before I could step away from the fire, Lili came up behind me and hugged me tightly around my waist.


    She began to caress my stomach gently.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling lonely because I was out all day?"


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to do this."


    Then, I took her hands away and turned to her. I picked her up, and Lili put her hands on my shoulders for support.


    "You''re heavier; did you gain weight?"


    "Whose fault do you think that is? Every time we meet, you give me a bunch of delicious food."


    "And do you think that''s a bad thing?"


    "Of course not, I love it." Lili stole my lips, and her small tongue slowly invaded my mouth. I followed her lead, and we shared a passionate kiss. Her body became increasingly warm.


    Haaa~~


    Lili let out a long sigh after our lips parted.


    "Do you want to do this? But it''s dangerous. We''re in the kitchen."


    "Put me down!" Lili eximed, and I set her down. "You can keep doing what you''re doing; leave everything to me!" A mischievous smile appeared on Lili''s face, and her breathing became heavier.


    Lili knelt before me while I watched the pasta cook.


    Lili slowly pulled down my pants, exposing my penis. As soon as it hung in front of her, Lili took it into her mouth.


    The heat and moisture of her mouth enveloped the tip of myid penis, which slowly began to harden. Lili continued moving her head and tongue as my penis became increasingly erect.


    When it was fully erect, Lili pulled it out of her mouth and held it in her soft hand to start stroking it.


    "What''s wrong? Is this bad?" Lili pped my penis against her face and looked up into my eyes. The excitement was so intense that I almost forgot we were in the kitchen and that I could burn myself if I weren''t careful.


    "This is great. Keep going."


    Lili put my penis back in her mouth, and just then, Hestia came downstairs.


    "Luan, where are you?" she called out.


    "I''m here," I replied.


    Lili stopped moving her tongue, and her eyes widened. She looked at me as if saying, "What the hell are you doing?"


    But I didn''t care. This is fun.


    Hestia walked into the kitchen.


    "Huh? Where''s Lili?"


    "Ah, she''s..."


    Before I could answer, Lili gave my penis onest suck. She left my pants down and stood up.


    "I''m here! I dropped something," Lili said with a smile. A bit of saliva was dripping from the corner of her mouth. She wiped it away with the back of her hand, and the smile on Hestia''s face slowly disappeared.


    Her cheeks started turning red.


    "Oh, I forgot something!" Lili gave me a thumbs-up.


    It was as if she was saying, "Keep going!"


    Lili didn''t quite understand. But I quickly made her kneel to continue sucking my penis as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 73 – Having sex in the kitchen can be dangerous. +18

    Chapter 73 �C Having sex in the kitchen can be dangerous. +18


    Lili continued sucking my cock. While I enjoyed the sensation of her warm, soft mouth, I kept an eye on the pasta cooking.


    I''m waiting for Hestia. I''m sure she will show up.


    I looked down, and Lili was staring at my face. Lili loves to watch all my reactions while she does this. I ced my hand on her head, stroking her ears.


    Lili took my cock out of her mouth, and her saliva dripped onto the floor.


    "My mouth is hurting, it''s too big, hehe."


    "You don''t need to do it."


    "But I want to make you cum!" Lili eximed, her eyes sparkling. She put my cock back in her mouth. This time, she focused a lot on the head, using her tongue intensely.


    Every time her tongue rubbed against the head of my cock, I felt a jolt of pleasure shoot through my body, and my legs grew weaker. If she continued, I would lose strength in my legs and fall.


    So I moved my hips and pulled my cock out of her mouth. When I did, Lili pouted, disappointed.


    "Why did you do that? Your cock was trembling, you were about to cum!"


    "If I cum here, I''ll end up burning myself. I was losing strength in my legs."


    "So it was that good? Hehe."


    "You''re getting better at this. Have you been practicing?"


    "Are you crazy? I would never practice something like this! Do you want me to suck other men''s cocks to study?"


    "If you did that, I''d throw you into the deepest parts of the dungeon and leave you there."


    "Scary..." Lili said yfully. Of course, she wouldn''t do something like betray me even though she''s not officially in my harem yet. I''m confused about that��how is she not in my harem?


    Lili is entirely in love with me, and we have sex almost every day.


    ''It was so simple to add Aisha to my harem...''


    "Can I continue now?"


    "No, I don''t want to cum in your mouth. I want to cum in your pussy."


    "Eh? But how are we going to do that?"


    "Like this."


    "Hey, wait!"


    I picked Lili up and ced her on the counter.


    Lili was only wearing her panties and one of my white shirts. It was like a dress because it was too big. When I put her on the counter, I had a full view of her soft thighs and beige panties.


    "Hey, are you sure this is okay? The Goddess won''te down and see us here?"


    "Didn''t you talk to her? You know she wants to watch, right?"


    "So you were listening! You know the Goddess wants to do this with you, right..."


    "She does, but she doesn''t think it''s right."


    "Yes... I told her I didn''t mind. I wonder what she''ll do..."


    "What do you want her to do?" I started touching Lili''s thighs, and her ears and tail twitched.


    "Well... I don''t know. Do you like her?" Lili asked while I continued touching her thighs. My hands slowly slid closer to her panties to start removing them.


    I responded while slowly pulling her panties off.


    "I like her, and I don''t mind having sex with her."


    "If that''s what you want, I don''t mind. It''s better for you to do it with the Goddess than with another woman."


    "Hmm... Aren''t you jealous? Are you sure?" I removed Lili''s panties, and her pussy came into view. Lili supported herself on the counter and let me spread her legs.


    But before supporting herself on the counter, she made sure to move the shirt out of the way, clearing the path to her pussy.


    "I''m not jealous... mMMM." I touched Lili''s pussy with my fingers, and a moan escaped her lips.


    "I see..." My fingers slowly entered Lili''s pussy. Her pussy tightened around my fingers, and I moved them inside, touching her sensitive spots.


    "Hey, about the Goddess... About watching the two of us having sex..." Lili said, trying to control her moans. My fingers went deeper into her pussy, and she was feeling immense pleasure.


    "You talked to her about this too, didn''t you?" I pulled my fingers out of Lili''s wet pussy and licked them. The counter was already soaked with her fluids.


    "Yeah... But... I''ll feel very shy if I knew she''s watching us, so I told her to do it secretly."


    "You don''t know what you''re missing. It''s amazing to have sex while a woman masturbates watching you... right in front of you."


    "Have you done that before?"


    "Of course. Wasn''t Hestia watching us before? She was practically in front of me. I had a clear view."


    "I couldn''t see... What was it like?"


    "Hestia''s body?"


    "Yes, that."


    "It was beautiful, probably the sexiest body I''ve ever seen in my life. Her breasts were beautiful."


    "Hmm... I see. More beautiful than mine?" Lili lifted her shirt and showed me her breasts. She squeezed them with her hands to make them look bigger.


    "You''re beautiful too, Lili." I approached and kissed Lili. My cock touched the entrance of her pussy as I kissed her. My cock almost slid inside her.


    The counter was high, so I stood on tiptoe.


    And as this happened, I opened my eyes and saw Hestia entering the kitchen, sneaking like a spy. I ignored her and continued what I was doing.

 Chapter 74 – Hestia is teasing me. +18

    Chapter 74 �C Hestia is teasing me. +18


    When my lips and Lili''s lips parted, I kept my eyes on her, but my perception remained sharp to track Hestia''s movements. She entered the kitchen and hid behind a counter on the right.


    It was the ce where the second stove was.


    She hid behind it, leaving only part of her head visible. Lili didn''t notice her presence, and I didn''t want her to because she might be too embarrassed.


    "What is it? Aren''t you going to put it in?" Lili looked at my cock, which was touching the entrance of her wet pussy.


    "Are you that anxious?"


    "Yes, I want it inside me." Lili slowly moved her hips, inserting my cock into her pussy. As soon as just the head of my cock entered her, Lili let out a seductive moan.


    But then she stopped.


    "Come on, push it in deeper. If I try to do it, I might end up falling."


    "Alright, if that''s what you want." I leaned forward, and my cock went deeper into her. Her pussy tightened as I reached the entrance of her womb. That''s Lili''s most sensitive spot.


    Whenever I hit her womb, Lili''s would cum almost instantly.


    <strong>[ You received 1 point! ]</strong>


    See? That was quick.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and then steal Lili''s lips again, muffling her moans.


    My movements became more intense, and the wet and lewd sounds mixed with the sound of our sweaty bodies colliding. My strong thrusts were driving Lili to paradise.


    Each time our bodies collided, Lili bit my lips hard. But I didn''t mind.


    Beyond the obscene sounds, Lili started saying dirty things to me. I grabbed her waist and began moving even more vigorously.


    <strong><em>mmMm</em></strong>


    <strong><em>mMmmmmm</em></strong>


    <strong><em>MmmMmm</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Haaaaaaa</em></strong>


    Lili''s moans echoed through the kitchen.


    "Are you going to cum? Your cock is trembling inside me." Lili mixed words with moans.


    She gave a smile, ready to receive all my cum inside her.


    And that''s when I came,


    Gripping Lili''s waist tightly, my cock plunged into her womb, and my hot cum flooded her. The warmth inside her body increased, and her pussy clenched around me tighter than ever before.


    Lili could no longer support herself on the counter, so I hugged her.


    Lili''s soft breasts pressed against me. Her nipples were hard as rocks.


    "Her breathing is heavy, and her heart is racing. She''s at her limit."


    I nced over to where Hestia was hiding. When our eyes met, she looked at me with a desire. I smiled at her, and she immediately ducked back down.


    ''Is she masturbating?'' I could hear her heavy breathing. She was probably pleasuring herself.


    Lili hugged me and lifted her head. She drooled on my shirt. A silly smile appeared as if she were out of touch with reality.


    "I want more."


    While I held her in my arms, Lili wrapped her arms around my neck and began to move her hips, moaning loudly in my ear.


    Her pussy gripped me even tighter, and her body grew even hotter. Her heart was beating so fast it seemed like her chest might explode. If this continued, she would pass out.


    But I couldn''t stop her. Lili clung to me and kept moving, using me as a masturbation tool.


    If this continued, I would end up cumming inside her again. What a mess.


    My cum began to leak out of Lili''s pussy because of her movements and the kitchen floor was getting all dirty. If I came again, the mess would be insane.


    But why should I care about that?


    I grabbed Lili''s ass and looked towards Hestia.


    Then, I walked towards the counter where she was hiding with Lili still in my arms, her hips still moving.


    ''What is she going to do?''


    I approached the counter and ced Lili on it. Liliy on the counter and kept her legs wide open for me to keep fucking her pussy.


    Lili didn''t notice that Hestia was on the floor, masturbating. Her eyes were wide, and her breathing was heavy. Her horniness is visible.


    Hestia is going crazy. Even though she didn''t have a clear view this time, the sounds of Lili''s moans, the obscene noises, and me watching her touch her pussy were enough for her.


    Her pussy squirted, and Hestia opened her mouth, showing her tongue to me.


    Her juices wet the floor, and saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    Hestia''s body weakened, and she copsed onto the kitchen floor. I kept looking at her while I moved my hips vigorously. Hestia noticed that I was enjoying it and pulled out her breasts and spread her legs.


    She fondled her breasts and started sucking her nipples while looking at me.


    I looked at her pink pussy, and Hestia began touching it, teasing me.


    Even though Lili was in front of me, taking my cock with her tight pussy, my focus was entirely on Hestia. It was as if I was using an onahole while watching a porn video.


    I used Lili''s pussy as a toy.


    When I came inside Lili, Hestia noticed and smiled at me. She began moving her hand furiously, inserting several fingers into her pussy. She wanted to cum at the same time as me.


    Hestia bit her hand, and her body trembled. Her juices sprayed out meters away.


    The heavy breathing of Lili, Hestia, and me mingled in the air.

 Chapter 75 – Having sex with Hestia? Is this a dream? +18

    Chapter 75 �C Having sex with Hestia? Is this a dream? +18


    I leaned in and kissed Lili. Hestia, lying on the kitchen floor, closed her eyes. She looked tired. I picked Lili up in my arms and lifted her off the counter. My cock slowly slid out of her pussy.


    My cum started dripping onto the floor, and Lili hugged me. She was even more exhausted than Hestia and wanted to sleep. I left Hestia on the kitchen floor and carried Lili upstairs. I was without pants, and Lili was almost naked.


    When we reached the bedroom, Iid her on the bed and returned downstairs to check on Hestia. To my surprise, Hestia was no longer there when I arrived in the kitchen. ''Did she go up to her room?''


    I sighed and looked at the liquid from her pussy on the kitchen floor.


    ''I wonder what she was thinking at that moment.'' Hestia had been looking at me with such desire. She seemed like she wanted me to fuck her. Damn, I should have taken the opportunity.


    But Lili was with me, and she could have gotten in the way.


    ''Would Hestia mind if I went to her room?''


    I walked to the stairs and looked up for a few seconds before mustering the courage to go up. I heard Hestia''s voice when I reached her bedroom door.


    "Aaaaah, what have I done? I did that right in front of him! I came in front of him!"


    Even though Hestia used a pillow to muffle her voice, I could hear everything she said. I slowly reached for the doorknob, but the door was locked when I tried to open it.


    Hestia heard the doorknob.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Who''s there? Is that you, Luan?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you okay?"


    "Oh, I''m fine." Hestia''s voice got closer; she was on the other side of the door. "About what happened in the kitchen�� I''m sorry."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "I shouldn''t have done those things. I''m a Goddess."


    "Who cares if you''re a Goddess? You''re beautiful, and I loved watching that show. Hahaha."


    "You idiot, don''t say things like that!" Hestia pped the door a few times.


    "So, what have you decided?"


    "Hm?"


    "You said you were going to think about whether you should have sex with me, didn''t you?"


    "What? Where did you hear that?"


    "When you were talking to Lili. Sorry, I heard almost everything."


    "!!" Hestia pped the door again. "Forget everything you heard!"


    "So, have you decided?"


    "No, I haven''t decided!"


    "So you''re still thinking about it?"


    "..."


    "You didn''t say anything, so you''re thinking about it. But that makes me happy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m d you want to have sex with me. You''re a beautiful woman, and I''d love to do that with you."


    "Don''t say it��"


    "It''s true, you''re probably one of the most amazing women I''ve ever seen."


    "..."


    I''m not lying, she does have the most beautiful body I''ve seen so far. Even though she''s short, her body is so stunning that it could leave any man breathless. There''s not a straight man who would refuse to have sex with her.


    Unless he''s married�� Actually... even married men might agree to have sex with her.


    I can''t wait for us to do it.


    "See youter, Goddess. Think about it carefully and don''t feel guilty for having those thoughts."


    I turned to go to my room, but suddenly, the door opened. I turned around, startled, and saw Hestia wearing her usual white dress. But she wasn''t wearing her gloves.


    Her hair was down, reaching her waist.


    She averted her gaze, avoiding eye contact with me.


    "Do you want toe in?" Hestia asked. The corners of her lips turned up, and her cheeks flushed red.


    "Of course," I responded, excited.


    I was still without pants, so my exposed cock began to get hard again. But Hestia didn''t mind. She seemed quite pleased to see my cock so hard.


    ####


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    I don''t know why I did it, but I did.


    Lying on the kitchen floor, I put my hands over my face, questioning myself about what I had just done. I had shown my body to Luan again, and this time I looked directly into his eyes.


    Luan was looking at me with desire.


    Now Luan knows I want him, and he wants me�� Oh, damn, what a mess!


    ''I need to think this through more carefully�� What a headache.''


    After Luan left the kitchen, I ran out of there, leaving the mess we made behind. I quickly went to my room. I cleaned myself up and put my dress back on. But I''m not wearing any panties.


    But I only cleaned myself with a towel. I would take a showerter.


    I threw myself on the bed and started thinking about what had happened.


    ''It felt so good�� What was Luan thinking at that moment?''


    That''s when reality hit me.


    "Aaaaah, what have I done? I did that in front of him! I came in front of him!" I screamed in my room. And then I heard someone knock on the door. And to my surprise, it was Luan. And Luan was still without his pants!


    We had a brief conversation about what I had discussed with Lili. He heard everything!


    He''s pushing me to make my decision. He wants to have sex with me!


    Then, on impulse, I opened the door.


    "Do you want toe in?"


    I felt my cheeks heat up and started screaming internally. I did it, I did it! I invited Luan into my room�� The problem is, I haven''t even made my decision yet!


    I haven''t decided if I should sleep with him or not, I invited him in just on impulse!


    Seriously, what a mess! His cock is so big!


    When we entered the room, I turned to Luan and stared at him.


    ''What the hell am I supposed to do?''

 Chapter 76 – Titjob. Luan loves my boobs. +18 (Hestia’s POV)

    Chapter 76 �C Titjob. Luan loves my boobs. +18 (Hestia��s POV)


    I stared at Luan for a few seconds and couldn''t help but notice his huge cock pulsing. That cock was inside Lili just a little while ago. How did she manage to take that?


    Will it even fit inside me?


    Instinctively, I ced my hand on my belly. Luan smiled at me and stepped closer. His cock touched me, and I took a step back. Luan took another step toward me.


    His cock touched me again, and I could feel the heat.


    "Hey, wait a second. I think it''s better if we don''t do this," I said. My body is burning. I want this, but I shouldn''t do it. I''m a goddess, and he''s a member of my Familia.


    I need to control myself.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you invite me in because you wanted this?"


    "Well��" I avoided looking at Luan and his cock. "I just wanted to talk to you about what happened earlier��"


    "But haven''t we already talked about it?"


    "Ugh, damn it! I haven''t decided yet, okay? I haven''t decided if I want to have sex with you!" If he could see through lies, he''d know I''m lying.


    "You''re lying."


    "What?" There''s no way he can tell I''m lying, right?


    "You gave me all the signals. Besides, you''re dripping." Luan pointed to the floor. The liquids from my pussy were dripping onto the ground. "And your breathing is heavy. You''re excited."


    He''s right. My heart is racing.


    "Even so, we shouldn''t do this!"


    "How about this? Why don''t you just touch it?" Luan held his cock. "I don''t need to put it inside you to be satisfied. You can use your mouth, or your boobs."


    My mouth or my boobs? Lili did it with her mouth before, but she didn''t use her boobs. Is it because mine are too big?


    "Do you like them that much?" I grabbed my boobs and squeezed them. I felt a little pain, but it was still pleasurable.


    "Of course, I like them. They''re beautiful."


    Luan walked over to me, and his cock touched me again. This time I didn''t move and let Luan bring his hand to my boobs. He gently squeezed one of them, and a moan escaped my lips.


    <em><strong>Mmm~~</strong></em>


    ''What is this? Why does it feel so different when he''s touching me?''


    For some reason, it feels so much better when he touches me. I couldn''t help but get even more aroused. I felt my pussy tingling, but I held back from bringing my hand down to it.


    I let Luan massage my boobs, and he gradually increased the pressure of his grip. His big hands feel so good. I want him to continue.


    "Luan, wait a second."


    "Hm?"


    Luan moved his hands away, and I opened my neckline, exposing my boobs. When Luan saw them, his cock started to twitch and got even harder. Luan is obsessed with my boobs.


    Luan brought his hands to my boobs again and began to caress them.


    I felt embarrassed because my nipples were hard.


    Every time Luan''s firm hands brushed against my nipples, moans escaped my mouth. I slowly began to spread my legs and could barely stand. Luan noticed and held me.


    I was much shorter than Luan, so just lowering myself a little was enough for his cock to be level with my boobs.


    Luan''s big cock slowly slid between my boobs.


    ''It''s hot, and it smells so good.''


    I thought the smell would be bad... but it''s not. It''s a good smell.


    It made me want to put the head of his cock in my mouth.


    Luan started to move his hips. Every time he moved, the head of his cock would reach my face. Luan grabbed my boobs and squeezed them around his cock.


    I think I''ve read about this before. It''s called a "Titjob," right?


    I opened my mouth, and my saliva dripped onto Luan''s cock, running down to my boobs.


    It got lubricated, and Luan''s cock slid more easily between my boobs.


    "Luan, are you about to cum?"


    I brought my hands to my boobs. Luan''s expression was one of ecstasy. He''s close to cum. I can feel his cock trembling between my boobs.


    And then Luan''s cock released its white liquid.


    His cum almost entered my nose. He shot his hot load all over my face and boobs. My body and my dress are covered in cum. ''The smell is strong, but I don''t mind it.''


    When Luan finished, I copsed to the ground. I scooped up some of the cum and put it in my mouth.


    "The taste is a little bitter, but it''s not bad."


    I kept Luan''s cum in my mouth and savored it before swallowing.


    Luan was breathing heavily. I looked at him, and his eyes were on me.


    I was sprawled on the ground like a slut, covered in his cum. Luan must be loving this.


    ''Should I just give myself to him?''


    No, I shouldn''t do that! But I want to experience that! The thing Lili did.


    I got on my knees and opened my mouth. I''m like a slut.


    That''s strange�� I don''t feel ashamed.

 Chapter 77 – Hestia gave me a blowjob. +18

    Chapter 77 �C Hestia gave me a blowjob. +18


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    After I came all over Hestia''s body, I kept staring at her. My cock showed no signs of softening. Hestia''s tear-filled eyes looked at me for a few seconds.


    She then knelt in front of me and opened her mouth. The semen on her breasts began to drip onto the floor of the room.


    ''Does she want me to put my cock in her mouth?''


    I took slow steps forward, and Hestia kept her mouth open. Her blue eyes were looking directly into mine. She was saying, "Come on, do it" with her gaze. I couldn''t deny her invitation.


    The head of my cock approached her mouth, and I began to feel Hestia''s breath. She stuck out her tongue and touched me.


    When her tongue touched the head of my cock, a jolt of pleasure surged through my body. Then, a new notification arrived. Just like when Hestia gave me a titjob, I received a bonus.


    It''s a bonus that makes sense since it''s my first time doing these things with a goddess.


    I got ten bonus points when Hestia gave me a titjob, another ten points for cumming on her and in her mouth, and five more points for her swallowing my cum.


    That''s twenty-five points in just a few minutes.


    And now, I''ve just received more extra points.


    <strong>[A goddess touched your cock with her tongue for the first time.]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +5]</strong>


    I started ignoring the notifications. I want to enjoy this moment. Seeing Hestia put my cock in her mouth was something I had only experienced in dreams.


    "How is it?" Hestia asked.


    She continued to move her tongue and lick the tip of my cock like it was ice cream. She had never done this before, so it was new for her. But just watching her lick me like a puppy was enough almost to push me over the edge.


    But I didn''t want to cum so quickly.


    "Put it in your mouth, just like Lili did."


    Hestia stopped licking my cock and swallowed her saliva mixed with my precum.


    "Put it in my mouth? But it''s too big... it won''t fit."


    "Just the tip is enough." I ced my hand on Hestia''s head and slowly moved my cock closer. Hestia instinctively opened her mouth, and my cock slowly slid into her mouth.


    Her lips brushed against my cock, and she tried to keep her mouth as open as possible. Her teeth grazed me, but I didn''t care.


    I pushed my cock in as deep as I could. But I didn''t put it too deep because it could hurt her.


    I managed to get just a little more than the head of my cock inside her mouth. Maybe 6 or 7 centimeters.


    Her mouth was full of saliva, and the heat was even greater than Lili''s. It was also softer inside. Hestia''s mouth felt so good that it seemed like a high-quality pussy.


    "Move your tongue and suck it."


    Hestia''s tear-filled eyes closed, and she began to move her tongue around my cock and suck on it. As she worked with her mouth, I held her head and started to move my hips.


    Hestia grabbed my thighs to stop me from moving. She looked up at me, and I slowed down. As she sucked my cock, I moved slowly.


    Her mouth felt like a vacuum; she did this better than Lili. And the sensation is much more intense.


    Over time, my legs grew weak.


    My cock rubbing against her soft lips and the inside of her mouth,bined with the strange movements of her tongue, drove me wild. Hestia was producing saliva like crazy.


    The sounds grew increasingly lewd.


    As I vited her mouth like an onahole, I held back several times from pushing my cock into her throat. I didn''t want to force Hestia into that; she probably wouldn''t handle it like Lili.


    Lili is used to it, and Aisha is a prostitute. Hestia is different.


    "I''m going to cum, Hestia."


    "Hmmm... mhhmm," Hestia tried to say something but couldn''t. But she was waiting for it.


    I grabbed her head tightly, and Hestia sucked my cock even harder and began moving her tongue over the head of my cock. I shot my load into her with more force than ever before.


    The amount was enormous.


    There was so much cum that I had to pull my cock out of Hestia''s mouth to keep her from choking.


    "Cough...cough...cough...cough." Hestia coughed, spilling my cum onto the floor. But I''m sure she swallowed a good amount of it.


    "That felt fucking amazing. Are you sure you''ve never done this before? The way you moved your tongue was even better than how Lili does it."


    "Of course, I''ve never done this before! Ah, wow, I almost died. You nearly suffocated me!"


    "No one told you to suck that hard."


    "You pervert! Get out; we''ve done more than enough!"


    "Are you sure? I''m pretty sure your pussy is tingling right now; don''t you want me to help?"


    "I''m not letting you put that filthy thing inside me!"


    "You just had that filthy thing in your mouth, didn''t you?"


    "Forget it! I''m not letting you put it inside me!"


    "I don''t need to put my cock inside you to make you feel satisfied. Let''s go to the bed." I moved closer to Hestia to pick her up.


    "No, wait!" Hestia tried to resist, but I threw her onto the bed.


    "Don''t worry; you''ll feel really good."


    I started to remove Hestia''s soiled dress to leave herpletely naked.

 Chapter 78 – Hestia’s p*ssy. +18

    Chapter 78 �C Hestia��s p*ssy. +18


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    Luan grabbed me and threw me onto the bed with force. When he removed my dress, I didn''t know how to react. I just let him do whatever he wanted. ''Is he really not going to put his thing inside me?''


    Damn, this is so embarrassing!


    Luan took off his shirt. It was the first time we were naked together in a room, like a couple. Damn, but now I''m embarrassed! I wasn''t before, but now I want to run away!


    I don''t understand. Now that Luan is looking at my entire naked body and we''re about to act like a couple in love, I started to feel ashamed.


    Am I weird?


    "I''m going to touch you, is that okay?" Luan climbed on top of me, and I looked at his chest. His body is so beautiful. His face is beautiful, too. His cock is beautiful. Everything about him is beautiful. How is that possible?


    "Y-Yes��" I replied, turning my face away. Luan started caressing my breasts like before, but for some reason, it felt even better now. Is it because our bodies are even closer?


    Is it because he''s doing it with more affection?


    Luan continued to caress my boobs and then put my nipple in his mouth.


    His mouth is warm.


    He licked my nipple and sucked on it. He seems like a baby.


    ''But this feels good, I never imagined it would feel this good��'' I ced my hand on Luan''s head, encouraging him to keep licking and sucking my nipples. I kept moaning nonstop. I can climax just from this.


    My nipples aren''t as sensitive as my pussy, but I can still climax from this.


    And that''s what happened.


    Luan squeezed my boobs and took both of my nipples into his mouth at once. My body teleported to paradise for a few seconds. I climaxed. My pussy is on fire. I want him to touch me there.


    Luan released my boobs and then looked into my eyes. He stared at my mouth briefly, and his face began to get closer to mine. ''Is he going to kiss me? Is he finally going to kiss me?''


    But should I allow it?


    I didn''t have time to refuse his kiss. Luan''s lips touched mine. My mouth was partially open, and Luan took the opportunity to slide his tongue inside and start moving it.


    It''s warm, and it tastes good. I thought Luan''s kiss would taste like food or something, but it had a good taste.


    I didn''t know how to kiss a man, so I didn''t know what to do.


    I let Luan do all the work and followed his rhythm. It felt so good that I almost climaxed again. Do I also feel pleasure in my mouth?


    I almost climaxed when I was sucking his cock too.


    "Haaa~~" I took a deep breath when he finally stopped attacking my mouth. I wanted him to keep kissing me, but I didn''t dare to ask.


    "How was it? Your first kiss."


    "It wasn''t my first kiss."


    "You''re lying. You seemed to enjoy it a lot, do you want me to continue?" I instinctively closed my eyes when Luan brought his face closer to mine. "So you do want it."


    "You tricked me! You��"


    Hm!


    Luan kissed me again. But this time, he didn''t just kiss me. His hands began to caress my body, slowly moving down until they reached my thighs. When he touched my thighs, my whole body trembled.


    I''m shivering!


    I almost bit Luan''s lips.


    ''He''s going to touch there��'' I widened my eyes in anticipation. But when I opened my eyes, Luan''s eyes were also open. He wanted to see my reactions! This pervert!


    Then it happened.


    <em><strong>Hhmmmm!!!!!</strong></em>


    I moaned loudly and bit Luan''s lips.


    His big, thick fingers reached my pussy and invaded it without asking for permission. I climaxed instantly.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I touched Hestia''s pussy for the first time. My fingers slid easily inside her. I felt a sharp pain in my lips after Hestia bit them, so our lips separated.


    ''Oh, an interesting new notification just arrived.''


    <strong>[ You made a Goddess cum! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Points: +5 ]</strong>


    Instead of receiving just one point, I got five points for making her cum. That''s interesting... I get more points if it''s a Goddess. The system is getting me even more excited to put my cock inside Hestia.


    I wonder how many points I''ll earn for cum inside her. Besides, I need toplete the monthly mission of having sex with a Goddess. I''ll have to wait a bit longer��


    But if I take too long, the mission will disappear. Fortunately, there''s no punishment.


    ''Let''s forget about the system for now��''


    I moved my fingers inside Hestia''s pussy, and every time my fingers moved inside her, Hestia''s body trembled. Her pussy was sensitive, so I took the opportunity to make her cum again.


    I searched for her sensitive spots and began to suck on her nipples. Hestia is loving this.


    Then, a new notification arrived. Hestia''s climaxed again.


    "Wait, Luan, I can''t take it anymore. If you keep touching me��" Hestia said, breathing heavily.


    "Hm? The best part is still toe," I told her.


    I stopped sucking on her hard nipples and began kissing her body. I kissed her soft belly and moved lower. I started kissing her sensual thighs, and Hestia''s legs slowly opened.


    Her pussy was free for me to devour.


    "Stop staring at me! I think I''ll die of embarrassment!" Hestia screamed.


    Then, I brought my mouth to her pussy. With my tongue, I touched Hestia''s clitoris. When I did that, Hestia''s legs closed around me, pressing my face against her pussy.


    She cummed again and squirted on my face.


    I didn''t care and slid my tongue inside her pussy.


    Hestia started making some animalistic sounds while she cummed continuously. I never imagined she could make such sounds.

 Chapter 79 – Hestia will allow me to put my cock inside her. +18

    Chapter 79 �C Hestia will allow me to put my cock inside her. +18


    I continued to move my tongue inside Hestia''s pussy as her body kept trembling. Her legs "hugged" me tightly, showing no signs of letting me go.


    I kept doing it for long minutes, and Hestia came several times. She came so much that my sheets were soaked with her pussy juice. The smell in the room wasn''t delightful, as the scent of semen, sweat, and urine mixed.


    But who cares?


    I continued licking Hestia''s pussy, both inside and out, focusing mainly on her clitoris. It was Hestia''s most sensitive spot. Every time my tongue touched her clitoris, Hestia let out a loud moan.


    ''Damn, I really want to put my cock inside her.''


    Your pussy is so tight that even my tongue is having a hard time getting inside. I wonder how it would feel if I put my cock in there. Honestly, I can''t wait to do it.


    While being smothered by Hestia and giving her pleasure, I started masturbating my cock.


    <em><strong>HmmmMm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>mMmMm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>AaaaammmMM~~</strong></em>


    "Luan, wait a second!" Hestia released me and crawled away. She was at her limit. She had cum so many times that I had farm arge number of points.


    "What''s wrong? Weren''t you feeling good?"


    "The problem is that I was feeling too good! I can''t take it anymore! If you keep going, I''m going to pass out! My vision is going dark," Hestia said with difficulty. Her breathing was irregr, and she seemed exhausted.


    I stared at her for a few seconds and stood up. My hard cock came into Hestia''s view. Hestia probably thought, ''He wants to put that inside me?''


    "Please, stop!" Hestia closed her legs and backed away from me. "I won''t be able to handle it. Besides, I told you before that I don''t want you to put it in me."


    "But I can''t take it anymore, my cock is hurting."


    "I can do that thing for you again." Hestia grabbed her breasts and rubbed my cum on them. "I can put your cock between my boobs again. Or I can use my mouth! What do you think?"


    "But I really wanted to put it inside you~~," I said in a yful tone, but Hestia took it seriously.


    "Another day, okay? Another day!"


    "Really? Another day? So you''ve decided you want to have sex with me?"


    "We''ve already done all these embarrassing things! There''s no turning back now!"


    "I see. I''m d. But I''m still not satisfied." I went to the bed andy down next to Hestia. She was startled for a moment, thinking I would attack her. But I wouldn''t do something as low as attacking a woman.


    "I''m just going to lie here. Please do all the work. Use your boobs and your mouth; you already know how to do that, right?"


    "Okay! But let me know when you''re going to cum! I almost chokedst time."


    "Alright~~"


    Of course, I tricked her.


    Hestia started sucking my cock while masturbating, and she kept sucking it for long minutes. I came several times, and the room became a mess. Unfortunately, I didn''t get the pleasure of sticking my cock inside her.


    When I left Hestia''s room, it was a mess, and the smell was far from pleasant.


    She''ll take a while to clean up the room.


    "Yesss!" And when I was far enough away, I couldn''t help but celebrate.


    Her body is so beautiful, her breasts are so soft, her ass is so perfect, her moans are so cute. Everything about her is perfect.


    ''Damn, I can still feel her tongue on my cock, along with the warmth and her saliva. It was so good. I don''t think Lili will ever be able to give me as much pleasure with her mouth as Hestia did...''


    "What happened? You seem happy. Also, you stink." Lili asked after I entered my room. I had spent so much time in Hestia''s room that she had already woken up and was waiting for me.


    "I''m just happy..."


    "Something happened between you and the Goddess, didn''t it? You''re naked, and there''s this sticky stuff on your belly and here too." Lili approached and wiped the remaining cum off my stomach.


    "Well, yeah. But we didn''t go all the way. But the Goddess said that next time we will go all the way. She''ll let me put my cock inside her."


    "So, how was it? Was it better than with me?"


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    "Yes, I am! Was it better than when you did it with me?"


    "There''s no way topare since I didn''t put my cock in her. Besides, I don''t want topare the two of you."


    "Sure, I''ll believe that you neverpared the two of us. She sucked your cock, didn''t she? How was it? Was it better than me?"


    Lili started interrogating me, and I just ignored her. I didn''t know this side of Lili. I didn''t think she could get so jealous�� Even after saying several times that she wouldn''t get jealous if I did something with Hestia.


    This is fun.


    I left Lili talking to herself and went to the bathroom to shower.


    When I left the bathroom, Lili decided to say goodbye and go back home. She said she had spent too much time here, and it could be a problem. I need to resolve this and bring her into our Familia.


    Maybe that''s what''s missing for her to join my harem��.


    ''Tomorrow, after I take the second volume to the library, I''ll pay Lili a little visit�� I need to take care of this soon.''

 Chapter 80 – Hestia’s secret.

    Chapter 80 �C Hestia��s secret.


    The next day, I went to Hestia''s room and knocked on the door early in the morning. I knocked a few times, but no one answered. "Hestia, are you there?" I asked. Since she wasn''t downstairs, she had to be in her room.


    However, there was no response.


    I was confident she wouldn''t be upset with me, so I opened her bedroom door. I slowly opened it and saw her lying in bed, sleeping peacefully.


    "Wow, she cleaned her room. I thought she wouldn''t do it yesterday."


    I approached the bed, and Hestia began to move; she was waking up. Her eyes opened slowly, and our eyes met. Hestia stared at me for a few seconds and then yawned.


    After closing her eyes again, she said, "Good morning, Luan." She smiled.


    "Good morning. Are you tired because of yesterday?"


    "Yes, a little. It took me a while to clean everything."


    "Did you wash the sheets?"


    "Yes, I washed everything. Didn''t you notice?"


    "No. After Lili went home yesterday, I went out for a bit, and when I got back, I went straight to bed, so I didn''t see you."


    "Did you go out to have fun with some women even after everything that happened yesterday?"


    "No, of course not. I just went out to have a drink and rx a little. I wasn''t with any women."


    "Hmmm..." Hestia opened her eyes and sat up in bed. She was wearing light, almost see-through sleepwear. I could see her nipples.


    I sat on the bed next to her, and Hestia stood up.


    "I''m going to take a shower. Wait for me downstairs."


    "Don''t you want to shower with me?"


    "Don''t start acting like that just because of yesterday..." Hestia''s cheeks turned red. "It might not seem like it, but I''m dying of embarrassment." She ran to the bathroom, leaving me on her bed.


    I got up and looked around.


    "I still haven''t figured out what she is hiding." I started walking around her room while listening to the sounds from the bathroom. Besides the sound of water, I could also hear some moans.


    But they weren''t moans of pleasure; they sounded more like someone''s deep embarrassment. Hestia was also muttering something, but I couldn''t make out any words.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything around here." I searched the drawers and her closet again but found nothing.


    Then, a thought crossed my mind. There was one ce I still needed to check.


    "Under the bed. There''s space under the bed!"


    I rushed to her bed and crouched down. It was too dark, so I used a little fire magic to illuminate it. I created just a tiny me on the tip of my finger.


    Even so, I had to be very careful not to burn anything.


    And then I saw it. Something wrapped in a ck cloth, well hidden under the bed. I wasted no time and reached for it. As soon as I touched it, the shape intrigued me.


    "Is this..."


    I ced it on the bed and unwrapped the ck cloth covering it. Then, the object was revealed.


    "Is this a dildo?"


    I had no idea where Hestia had gotten this from; I didn''t even know these things were sold in this world. It''s not realistic like the ones in my world... The material is alsopletely different.


    Only the shape is simr, but it''s entirely smooth, with no surface irregrities to simte veins or the head of a penis��just apletely smooth, penis-shaped object.


    "Wait a second, does this mean Hestia lost her virginity to this? That can''t be. I''d be so disappointed."


    That''s when I tried infusing mana into it. It''s a little small. I can hold the whole thing in my hand.


    And then, it started vibrating. It wasn''t a strong vibration, but I can see how a woman could enjoy it. So, this is what Hestia was hiding from me��she was using this to masturbate.


    It''s a dildo from a fantasy world.


    I quickly wrapped it back in the cloth and put it under the bed again before Hestia exited the bathroom.


    "I don''t mind her using it since most women use this kind of thing... But if she broke her hymen with this toy, I think I''d die of sadness."


    I''m the one who wants to take her virginity!


    I left Hestia''s room and went downstairs to prepare something for us to eat.


    ####


    After preparing breakfast, I asked Hestia for the second volume of Re: Zero. But she said she hadn''t finished reading it yet and would be done by the afternoon.


    I can''t take it to the library now.


    So I have time to focus on my Status... And I need to focus on it!


    I have a feeling something is about to happen.


    Iy on the bed and opened my Status. The number of points I earned from what I did with Hestia was huge! I now have 65 points. And I haven''t evenpleted the mission of having sex with her yet.


    The mission will give me an additional 20 points.


    "Now I wonder if I should focus on my physical or magical abilities. I''ve been using a lot of magic, but it''s taking a long time to level them up."


    Increasing my strength and agility is an instantaneous change that will help me a lot, whereas skills take time to level up.


    "I wish I could level up skills with points. Speaking of skills, I still haven''t chosen the skill I want after having sex with Lili in the kitchen."


    Let''s pick the skill first.

 Chapter 81 – Raising my status a lot. I want to level up.

    Chapter 81 �C Raising my status a lot. I want to level up.


    The skills I can choose are.


    <strong>Attack Speed LV1</strong> - A skill that increases the speed of my attacks. However, it doesn''t affect my magic abilities. I''m already fast, so this would be very useful.


    If my enemy can''t react to my attack, it''s a guaranteed kill!


    The second skill is <strong>[Baker LV1]</strong>, which improves my skills in baking cakes and simr things. Honestly, this skill is useless, and I see no reason to choose it.


    The third skill is more useful.


    <strong>Dragon''s Breath LV1</strong> - A skill linked to my fire magic. It''s a skill thatunches a powerful attack simr to a methrower. The heat and power of the attack are 200% stronger than regr fire magic.


    The problem is that it has a cooldown of two hours, a pretty long cooldown.


    ''Hmmmm�� I really want to focus on my speed, so I should choose [Attack Speed]... But [Dragon''s Breath] is really strong. Seriously, what a headache...''


    Ah, whatever.


    <strong>[ The skill "Attack Speed LV1" has been added to your status ]</strong>


    Attack Speed has a cooldown of just ten minutes, which is excellent. At level one, it increases my attack speed by 50%.


    The attack speed will increase by 10% with each level up, with a maximum level of ten.


    ''Yes, this is great. Now for the points. I''ll divide them between strength, agility, and magic.''


    30 points to agility, 20 to strength, and 15 to magic. Perfect.


    <strong>[ Your agility is now 129! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your strength is now 117! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your magic is now 71! ]</strong>


    ''Yes, this is great. If I multiply by five to match the values of this world, my agility and strength are now above 500!''


    I can feel the differences in my body. My muscles are more defined, but the changes aren''t that drastic. From now on, the changes will be minimal.


    "But will it stay like this until the end? Won''t I be able to level up? Will my Status just remain the same?"


    I can probably edit my level with the [Falna Editing] skill and fool everyone, but I wanted to REALLY level up�� An actual status, like in an RPG, where I can level up.


    Sure, I can level up my skills, but I need more...


    "System, when will I level up to level two?" I asked.


    But the system didn''t respond.


    "Well, whatever. I''ll head out while I wait for Hestia to finish reading the second volume."


    ####


    I went out for a walk around the city to get some fresh air. I left my weapons at home since I wasn''t nning on going to the dungeon today. Unfortunately for me, that turned out to be a stupid idea because I need them right now!


    And why do I need them? Because I''m about to be attacked.


    How did this happen?


    While walking through narrow alleys, I encountered a group of men who looked like criminals intimidating a girl. To my surprise, the girl was Lili.


    She had her usualrge bag with her.


    I didn''t know what had happened, but I had to help her.


    There were five men. Two of them had swords, one had a long spear, one had a bow, and one seemed to use magic. But I don''t know what type of magic he uses.


    Fortunately, they weren''t strong.


    I used the skills [Speed LV2] and [Super Strength LV2] to rush toward the sworders.


    Gu!!


    Aaah!!


    I reached them and struck them in the stomach with my bare hands. I heard their ribs crack as they vomited everything they''d eaten before passing out.


    Zum!


    Then, an arrow past my head. I didn''t even need to dodge since his aim was terrible.


    Iunched fire magic toward the mage and the guy with the bow, hitting them directly. My magic caused a powerful explosion, enough to send them flying.


    They passed out instantly.


    As for the man with the spear, he started trembling with fear and begging me to let him go, but I didn''t allow it and grabbed his neck. He dropped his spear, and I began to choke him.


    He started hitting my hand desperately, so I loosened my grip on his neck.


    "Are you trying to kill me?! You idiot!" Urggh!


    "Speak to me properly. I want to know what you were doing with her. What was your n?" I turned the man''s head towards Lili. Lili was staring at us, frightened. She couldn''tprehend everything that had just happened.


    "That bitch stole from us! She ran off with our magic stones the other day! She nearly got us killed!" The man shouted as he looked at Lili with hatred. Tears started to appear in Lili''s eyes.


    She seemed ashamed of what was happening. She didn''t want me to hear any of this.


    Well, I already knew everything.


    "Oh, so that''s it? And what were you nning to do with her?"


    "We just wanted to get our money back!"


    "You think I believe that?" I red at the man with anger, releasing my killing intent.


    As I did so,


    <strong>[ New skill acquired! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The skill "Bloodlust LV1" has been added to your status ]</strong>


    ''Oh?''


    "I''m telling the truth! We just wanted our money back; we weren''t going to do anything to her!"


    "Then why is she hurt?"


    "She''s not hurt!"


    "Of course, she''s hurt."


    "Urgh!"


    I dragged the man closer to Lili.


    "See? There''s blood on her hands. She''s injured."


    "We didn''t do that!" the man shouted.


    "You -"


    "Luan, it''s okay! Let him go! It''s my fault! I stole from them! I''ll give everything back, okay? You don''t need to hurt them!"


    "But they hurt you."


    "No, it wasn''t them. I got hurt in the dungeon! It wasn''t their fault." Tears streamed down Lili''s face.


    "Alright. But I''m not letting him go so easily."


    "Urgh?!"


    I tightened my grip on the man''s neck and made him pass out. Lili panicked for a moment, but I let him go and made it clear that he wasn''t dead. Lili lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with me.


    "Lili."


    "Yes?"


    "We need to talk about the life you''ve been living."


    "..."


    I need to sort this out before she gets into more trouble. I must get her out of the Soma Familia and bring her to the Hestia Familia.

 Chapter 82 – Pregnancy at risk.

    Chapter 82 �C Pregnancy at risk.


    Lili followed me in silence as I thought about what to say to her. I know her current situation, what Soma did to the couple that cared for her, and that she hates him... But she''s never told me anything about it.


    It would be strange to act as if I knew everything.


    After walking for a few minutes, we arrived at an empty and extremely unpleasant bar. However, it''s the perfect ce to talk. As soon as we entered, the bar owner seemed quite bothered.


    But I didn''t care. I ignored his presence and headed to one of the tables. Unlike me, Lili greeted him, though he didn''t respond.


    Lili lowered her head and remained silent.


    "So, this is what you''ve been doing in the dungeon..." I said.


    "No�� That''s not true."


    "Not true? But you yourself confirmed that you had stolen from them and that you would return what you took."


    "Urgh�� I''m sorry, I didn''t want to do those things."


    "... Honestly, I don''t care much about that."


    "Huh?" Lili looked at me, surprised.


    "I don''t care that you steal from them. They''re just idiots, they deserve to be stolen from�� But it''s dangerous. What would you have done if I hadn''t arrived in time?"


    "I would have run away from them!"


    "Run away? I don''t think you''d be able to. You need to stop this, Lili."


    "..."


    "You''re doing this for the money, right? To survive."


    I know she''s not just doing it for the money. She developed a deep hatred for adventurers. I don''t know why she trusted me so much from the start.


    "Yes... I need the money."


    "Great, and I have the money to give you. Stop doing these things and join the Hestia Familia. I''ll take care of you. Don''t you want to live in that mansion?"


    "What? No, I can''t do that."


    "Are you afraid of Soma? Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. I''ll make sure he removes you from his Familia."


    "Are you crazy?!" Lili mmed her hands on the table. "You want to start a war with the Soma Familia? Don''t do anything stupid! I''m fine!"


    "Hey, keep your voice down." Lili looked back and saw the bar owner staring at her.


    "Ah, sorry... But Luan, give up on this, it''s fine. I''ll stop stealing, alright? I don''t want any more trouble�� I don''t want you to worry. I''ll find another job..." Lili smiled bitterly. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    I sighed deeply. "You don''t need to find another job, I''ll take care of you."


    "You''re not going to give up on this, are you?!" Lili started crying. "You don''t have to do this for me. I don''t want you to get hurt�� The Soma Familia is dangerous. They''ll do anything to hurt you if you try something."


    "Don''t worry, I know the problems within the Soma Familia, I''ll take care of it. I think I''m strong enough to handle this."


    "Please, Luan!"


    "Lili, please stop. I just want to help you, alright?"


    I can only add her to my harem if I solve this problem(probably). I would leave this problem forter if it weren''t for this.


    ''Well, I''m also a little worried about her��''


    "But..."


    "It''s decided."


    "..."


    Lili tried saying things to make me give up on this idea, but I didn''t even listen. After leaving the bar, we went to the mansion.


    Almost two hours passed, but Hestia still hadn''t finished reading.


    She continued reading in the living room, and Lili went to the bedroom with me. I bathed her and treated her wounds before putting her to bed. I don''t have healing magic... I want this.


    Lili had wounds on her hands that seemed quite painful.


    After Lili fell asleep, I left the room.


    However, I received a system notification.


    <strong>[ Aisha Belka''s condition is unstable ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The pregnancy is at risk ]</strong>


    "What?"


    I had forgotten about Aisha these past few days.


    And what does the system mean by "The pregnancy is at risk"? Is this serious?


    I ran down the stairs.


    "Goddess, I''m heading out, I''ll be back soon."


    Even though I don''t have a strong desire to be a father, that baby in her belly is my child. I don''t want the baby to die. What the hell is going on?


    ####


    <strong>*Aisha''s POV*</strong>


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes, I don''t think I can handle the consequences." I had been feeling unwell for a while and already suspected something was wrong. Still, it was only a few days ago that I finally concluded.


    I''m pregnant.


    I don''t know who the father is, but Luan is the only person thates to mind��the man who took a part of my heart.


    I''ve been with many incredibly handsome men in bed, but he''s different. He''s so different from the others that, for just a moment, I thought about continuing with this pregnancy.


    But the consequences are too significant.


    When an amazoness gets pregnant, it''s a big problem. So I think it''s better to get rid of this child as soon as possible.


    ''Damn, it''s my first time being pregnant, what a horrible feeling.''


    Not only the nausea and fatigue but also the anger at myself for killing an innocent child.


    But there''s no other option. I have to do this.


    I just got the particr medicine to end the pregnancy. I don''t know what it''s made of, but it''s 100% effective and is frequently used by other women.


    As soon as I left the store, I drank the potion.


    It was like a potion in a ss bottle.


    The liquid burned down my throat, followed by a weak pain in my stomach. It was almost instant; a few secondster, I felt something running down my thighs.


    It''s probably blood.


    I ran home as fast as I could.

 Chapter 83 – Goddess Ishtar.

    Chapter 83 �C Goddess Ishtar.


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I ran as fast as possible to the entertainment district, searching for Aisha. However, when I got there, I couldn''t find her anywhere, and the members of the Ishtar Familia wouldn''t let me into their home to speak with her.


    They also refused to call her.


    ''I''m wasting too much time.''


    The invisibility skill onlysts a few seconds, but it''s enough.


    I activated the skills [Speed LV2], [Camouge LV1], and [Invisibility LV1].


    Then, I ran as fast as I could, slipping past the guards of the Ishtar Familia. All of them were beautiful women, just like Aisha. The invisibility skill didn''tst long, so I had to hide as soon as I got inside.


    ''The problem is that this ce is huge. Where could Aisha be?''


    I opened the system to check my harem. Unfortunately, there was no way to track her. The system should give me this option. It would be very convenient to help keep track of the members of my harem.


    <strong>Aisha Belka - 48% (Status - Sick)</strong>


    ''The percentage dropped a bit�� And it no longer shows that she''s pregnant. The remaining time for the pregnancy has also disappeared. Does that mean she really killed my child? Damn it.''


    <em>Tsk!</em>


    I clicked my tongue and started running around the Ishtar Family house.


    It is a massive ce, a mansion�� or maybe I should call it a castle.


    Everywhere I went, there were more hallways and more rooms. Besides that, I started to encounter members of the Ishtar Familia, and all I could do was hide.


    Many of these women are very strong. I can''t let them see me. If all of them attacked me at once, I''d be a dead man. ''I have to be careful. I can''t make any noise.''


    I walked through several hallways and peeked into some rooms. Most were either bedrooms or nearly empty rooms.


    But, unfortunately for me, the camouge effect wore off, and I could sense I might get caught at any moment.


    I was walking down one of the long corridors, several meters long, when I sensed two women approaching from up ahead. Then, I ran into one of the nearby rooms and hid.


    However, to my surprise, someone else was already inside.


    Someone whose presence I hadn''t detected.


    "What are you doing here? Who let you in?"


    It''s Ishtar. The Goddess Ishtar.


    I stared at her for a few seconds, not knowing what to say. I felt like I could die. But would she kill me?


    ''Damn, why couldn''t I sense her presence? I can sense Hestia''s presence easily with my perception!''


    Had she hidden her presence enough for me not to know she was here?


    That makes sense since my perception isn''t that high.


    ''But what should I do? Should I try to run?'' I took a few steps back, and Ishtar smiled at me.


    "Hmmmm... You''re interesting." Ishtar started walking towards me. I stepped back until I reached the door. Feeling like running wouldn''t be a smart move, I stood still.


    ''Aisha, where are you? Hahaha...'' Iughed bitterly inside.


    ####


    "So, what are you doing?" Ishtar asked with a smile. A terrifying smile.


    "I came here to see Aisha."


    "Aisha? Are you the man she''s in love with?"


    "Aisha''s in love with me? I think you''re mistaken. We''re just friends."


    "Of course, of course. But you shouldn''t do this, you know?" Ishtar gave me a cold look. "You shouldn''t invade other Familias'' homes like this. You could end up causing a lot of trouble."


    Ishtar moved closer and looked me in the eyes.


    Her purple hair swayed with the wind through the window, and her light brown eyes sparkled. Her eyes were beautiful. Her body was also stunning, sensual, and mature.


    "What''s wrong? Enjoying the view?" Ishtar moved closer, whispering into my ear.


    I felt my heart race.


    "Yes, you''re beautiful."


    "Thank you for that." Ishtar turned and walked away. Her breasts bounced as she took graceful steps.


    "So, where''s Aisha?"


    "She''s in her room. But why did youe here? Do you have something important to talk to her about?"


    "Yes, something very important. Can you take me to her? This ce is huge, and I can''t find my way."


    "Hmmm, should I do that?" Ishtar sat in one of the chairs in what seemed like a meeting room and crossed her legs. She looked me up and down and licked her lips. "You''re good. How about staying with me for a while?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "You know what I mean." Ishtar moved her clothing and exposed one of her giant boobs to me. Her nipple was light brown and hard. I felt my pants tighten, but I cleared my mind.


    "Maybe another time, I need to find Aisha."


    "You''re rejecting me?" Ishtar said coldly. "You''re rejecting a beautiful woman like me? I went through the trouble of offering myself to you, and you''re rejecting me?"


    "Goddess, you''re beautiful, but I need to talk to Aisha."


    Even if the baby is probably already gone, I need to know how she''s doing. But if this keeps up, I will give in to my desires.

 Chapter 84 – We’ll see each other again soon.

    Chapter 84 �C We��ll see each other again soon.


    I want to have sex with her, but I need to control myself. I must calm her down andpliment her. "We can talk another time. I''m the only member of the Hestia Familia. I''m a close friend of Aisha and worried about her."


    "Hmm..." Ishtar stood up and walked over to me. "You''re worried about her and said it''s something important... What is it? I''m a bit curious."


    "It''s about our rtionship and involves Aisha''s health, but I don''t think I should talk about it with you without her permission."


    "You''re not lying. Aren''t you being a bit too bold? You broke into my house and won''t tell me why?" Ishtarughed. "But I don''t mind too much, I''ll take you to her."


    Ishtar moved even closer to me. Her breasts touched me. She whispered, "But you''ll have to entertain me in exchange." She gave a mischievous smile. Ishtar is throwing herself at me.


    If I want, I canplete the mission of having sex with a goddess right here and now. But I want my first goddess to be Hestia.


    But seriously, why is she wanting to have sex with me after seeing me for the first time? Was my ability [Charming Aura] too effective on her? Maybe she has a weakness to it or something like that.


    But Ishtar''s gaze...


    It doesn''t seem like she''s fallen in love with me and wants to give herself to me.


    It feels more like she wants to dominate me and have me entirely for herself. I don''t like women like that. I''ll make sure to tame her well when the timees.


    "What are you thinking about? My body?"


    "I''m just thinking about random things."


    "Hm. Come with me. I like you, so I''ll take you there myself. You''re a special case."


    "I''m ttered, Goddess." I bowed slightly to Ishtar and followed her out of the room.


    Two amazons saw us as soon as we left. They just greeted Ishtar respectfully andpletely ignored me.


    ''Do they think I''m a man under Ishtar''s control or something like that? Makes sense.''


    "We''re almost there, it''s close."


    After a few minutes of stairs and walking through corridors, we reached therge door of a room. After leaving me in front of the door, Ishtar walked off without saying a word.


    She just waved.


    But her wave sent a chill down my spine.


    She was saying, "We''ll meet again soon."


    ####


    Standing in front of the door, I took a deep breath. Before knocking, I tried to listen to see if there was anyone inside the room, but I couldn''t hear anything. ''Is she really in there?'' Maybe Ishtar tricked me.


    I looked around. Ishtar had vanished.


    ''I don''t think she''s nning something...''


    So, I knocked on the door.


    Knock~~


    Knock~~


    The sound of the wood echoed through the long, empty corridor. Even after waiting a few seconds, the door didn''t open. "Aisha, it''s me, Luan," I said. But there was no response from inside.


    I started getting nervous.


    Ishtar may be really nning something...


    ''Well, I don''t think she''s going to kill me.'' I reached for the doorknob and tried to open the door. To my surprise, it was unlocked. ''It''s dark, I can''t see anything.'' The curtains were closed.


    I used fire magic to light up the room. When the me came from my finger and illuminated the room, I could see a bed, arge wardrobe, curtains, and a door that likely led to the bathroom.


    The room is big but smaller than mine.


    Some sheets were scattered on the bed, but no one was there.


    Then I heard soundsing from behind the door leading to the bathroom.


    <em>Cough~~ Cough~~</em>


    After hearing a few coughs, I listened to the sound of something falling.


    "Aisha?"


    I turned off my fire magic and rushed to the door. I opened it quickly, and when I entered, I saw Aisha copsed on the floor. Unlike the bedroom, the bathroom was lit, and I could see everything.


    Aisha was lying on the floor without pants. She was wearing a shirt, which I''d never seen her wear. Her shirt, underwear, and thighs were stained with blood.


    The bathroom floor and toilet also had bloodstains.


    "What the hell do I do? I don''t have any healing magic."


    I knelt down and first checked if she was still bleeding. I removed her underwear and checked. Fortunately, there was no more bleeding; she had stopped losing blood.


    Her breathing and heartbeat were normal.


    ''Phew, she just passed out. She probably got weak from the blood loss.''


    I picked Aisha up andid her on the bed. I didn''t care about the blood.


    I covered her and partially opened the curtains to let some light into the room.


    The light hit Aisha''s face, and her eyes moved a little. I thought she was going to wake up, but she didn''t.


    I opened the system to check. Aisha''s status is [Stable]. She was no longer in danger. ''But I lost my child. I thought I''d be a father for the first time in a few months... But since I have sex with Lili almost every day, she''ll get pregnant soon.''


    This time, I can be prepared; it won''t be a surprise pregnancy. Plus, I''m earning a lot of money, so I can have a few kids.


    "..." I looked around the room. Now that it was lit, I could see Aisha cared for her room. Everything was very clean and organized. Honestly, I expected a different kind of room.


    I expected something more extravagant, but it''s a normal room.


    All I can do now is wait for Aisha to wake up. Once she does, I''ll get her something to eat. She must be feeling weak and needs to eat well and drink plenty of water!

 Chapter 85 – Good friends.

    Chapter 85 �C Good friends.


    I sat beside Aisha, waiting for her to wake up. I watched her closely to make sure nothing went wrong while she slept. Fortunately, she slept peacefully.


    And then.


    "Mmm..." A soft groan escaped her lips as her body began to move. Her eyes slowly opened, and Aisha saw me sitting beside the bed. I smiled at her, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    She blinked a few times as if trying to make sure what she was seeing was real.


    "Luan? What are you doing here?" Aisha sat up and began to crawl out of bed, but I stopped her.


    "Hey, hey, just stay in the bed. I found you passed out in the bathroom. I thought you were a strong woman. What happened?" I smiled at her, and she let out a sigh and a weakugh.


    "I''m sorry, I ended up doing something I shouldn''t have."


    "What?" I asked. Aisha doesn''t know that I know she was pregnant. She''s probably going to lie to me.


    "I took an unknown medication for a headache, and it made me pass out, hahaha."


    Does she not know that I saw the blood? Does she want me to believe a headache medicine caused that?


    ''But the potion or medicine she took to abort the child is extremely strong and dangerous. She could have died if she weren''t as strong as she is. What on earth did she take?''


    "Good thing I found you in time, you could''ve caught a cold lying on the bathroom floor."


    "How embarrassing. I didn''t imagine you''d see me like this." Aisha smiled bitterly. "But I''m d you''re here and worried about me."


    "Of course, I''d be worried about you. We''re good friends."


    "Friends..." Aisha lowered her head and looked at her own hands. "Friends, huh? I see. Hahaha." Shey down again, pulling the nket over herself and turning her back to me.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m feeling better, just a bit of a stomachache. I should be fine soon."


    "��"


    "Luan, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "How did you get here? Did you break in?"


    "Of course not. I talked to the Goddess Ishtar, and she brought me here."


    "What?!" Aisha turned toward me, startled. "You spoke with the Goddess? Are you joking? What did she say?"


    "Not much. We talked for a few minutes, and I told her you were a very important friend and that you might be in trouble."


    At my words, Aisha''s eyebrows shot up. She was surprised by what she heard.


    ''Damn, I said too much.''


    Aisha doesn''t know I have the system and can see her condition, so I must devise an excuse.


    "I just had a feeling that something happened to you. Maybe we have some kind of connection?"


    Aisha didn''t believe that but decided to ignore it.


    "I see. I''m d the Goddess didn''t throw you out."


    "If she wanted to, she could''ve�� But she was very kind to me."


    Because she wants to eat me.


    "Really? That''s surprising. Yawn~~" Aisha yawned. "I''m really sleepy. I think I''ll take a nap. Are you going to stay here until I wake up?" Aisha reached for my hand and held it.


    "You just woke up. First, you''re going to eat something, and then you can sleep. Wait here, I''ll get something for you."


    "Hey, you don''t have to do that. I can ask someone else to bring me food."


    "That''s fine, but I''ll stay here until you eat."


    "Just admit that you came here hoping to have sex with me and found me in this pitiful state. You were so eager you came to my Familia''s house for that?"


    "Don''t say such stupid things, just eat something and go to sleep."


    ####


    After a few minutes, a woman appeared. She was an Amazon girl like Aisha, but she was not a character I knew.


    She brought food for Aisha, and after eating, Aisha was getting ready to sleep.


    But she smelled bad and thought it best to take a bath. And, of course, she asked for my help.


    I didn''t mind helping her in cleaning her entire body. She was stained with blood, but I said nothing, and she didn''t bother making any excuses. Once clean, she dressed in fresh clothes and went to bed.


    Of course, I changed her bed sheets.


    As soon as Aishay down, I opened my Status to check.


    It was extremely surprising.


    Aisha Belka - 71% (Condition - Stable)


    Aisha''s percentage had increased a lot! This is probably because of the time we spent together today. I helped her, and it made her really happy. I couldn''t help but feel happy, too.


    Seeing Aisha smile is wonderful.


    "What is it? Why are you staring at me?"


    "You''re beautiful. It''s great to see you well, and you''re smiling so much." I said. Aisha was surprised. She let out a softugh.


    "Hahaha, you''replimenting me too much. But thank you, that makes me happy." Aisha seemed a bit embarrassed. She burrowed under the nket, hiding her face. "Would you like to sleep here with me tonight?" Aisha asked.


    "Sleep here? Are you sure?"


    "Of course, the Goddess won''t mind. I don''t want to be alone tonight."


    "��"


    We stayed silent for a few seconds, and I epted her offer.


    "Sure, but I need to take a bath too."


    "Go ahead, I''ll be waiting here."


    "What''s this? Are you nning something? Even though you''re still feeling tired?"


    "No, I just want to sleep while hugging you..." Aisha said softly.


    For some reason, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 86 – Kidnapping?

    Chapter 86 �C Kidnapping?


    <em><strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong></em>


    I didn''t know why Aisha was crying, but I did not ask her. I wonder if she''s crying because of our son or for another reason... I''m sure it''s for something else.


    I''d like to know what''s been happening with her these past few days. Aisha said she wasn''t working anymore, which confused me since I don''t believe Ishtar would let Aisha stop working.


    Could she be having trouble with some old clients?


    Still uncertain, I headed to Aisha''s bathroom and took a shower.


    When I got to the bed, Aisha was already sleeping. I could have taken the chance and left, but I preferred to stay.


    I slipped under the nkets, and as soon as I got close to Aisha, her arms wrapped around me, and she hugged me tightly.


    I wasn''t tired since it wasn''t night yet, but I decided to stay there with her, feeling the warmth of her body.


    Aisha had a smile on her face.


    Because of thefort, I started to feel drowsy and eventually fell asleep.


    ####


    <em><strong>*Aisha''s POV*</strong></em>


    I slowly opened my eyes; it was dark. Someone was lying beside me, and I remembered that Luan had said he would sleep with me. I fell asleep before Luan left the bathroom��he could have gone since I was already asleep...


    But he chose to lie next to me and stay with me.


    ''...'' I felt a warmth in my chest��the warmth of someone in love. I still can''t understand how I fell for him so quickly... Besides, he said we''re just good friends.


    Does Luan see me only as a friend? Doesn''t he like me enough to be my man? Does he just want to have fun with me?


    ''I should stop thinking about these things. I''m sure Luan isn''t the type of guy to take advantage of a woman and then leave. He came here to take care of me.'' Or at least that''s what he said.


    But how could he have known all this would happen? Did he know I was pregnant? I can''t believe that.


    But I should trust him. If he said he came here because he felt something was wrong with me, I must believe him. He wouldn''t lie to me.


    I''m d his intuition is that good.


    I touched Luan''s cheek and caressed it. He didn''t wake up, but he seemed to enjoy my touch.


    I looked out the bedroom window, and it was night.


    It wasn''t dark yet when we went to bed, so I woke up in the middle of the night. What time is it?


    I crawled out of bed and stood up. I turned on the lights and headed to the bathroom. Then, Luan woke up.


    "Where are you going? Is it morning already?" Luan rubbed his eyes and yawned. The way he yawned was cute.


    "It''s still dark outside. Since we went to bed so early, we woke up in the middle of the night."


    "I see. How are you feeling?" Luan asked. Then he sat up in bed and smiled at me. He was shirtless, so his muscles were visible. They look even better now.


    How is that possible?


    "What?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Your muscles are bigger and even more attractive now."


    "Pervert. Stop staring at my muscles and answer my question. How are you feeling? Does your stomach still hurt?"


    "No, I''m feeling much better now. I''m just going to wash my face in the bathroom. I''ll be right back."


    "Alright, I''ll go after you."


    I washed my face and returned to the bedroom. But when I got there, Luan had disappeared.


    ####


    *Luan''s POV*


    When I woke up, Aisha was heading to the bathroom. After exchanging a few words with her, I was ready to stand up when I suddenly felt a chill run through my body.


    I immediately activated the skills [ Perfect Defense LV1 ] and [ Speed LV2 ].


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Before I could react, I was already bound by a rope made of some strange material. Standing in front of me were two women. I tried to say something, but they covered my mouth.


    Both women were Amazons, just like Aisha.


    ''Damn, I knew Ishtar was nning something.''


    I tried to use my strength and even magic. But it didn''t work. It was as if my magic was being blocked by something. I don''t remember anything like this existing. Is it this strange rope?


    "Just stay quiet ande with us."


    It all happened in under two minutes. One of the women, who was muscr, picked me up as if I were nothing, and they took me out of the room.


    Aisha didn''t get out of the bathroom in time so that she couldn''t help me.


    As the muscr woman carried me through the long corridors, her shorter and more delicatepanion was right behind us, staring at my face. I red at her in anger.


    But she didn''t care and continued to smile at me.


    When we were about to enter an unfamiliar room, the delicate girl said something but only moved her lips. I tried to read her lips, but I couldn''t understand.


    Therge door opened.


    The muscr woman began carrying me inside the room while the other girl stayed outside, waving at me. After a few seconds, she closed the door.


    ''Where the hell am I?''


    I looked around and couldn''t recognize the ce. The room was well-lit and almost empty. And then��


    !


    The muscr woman threw me into the air. I flew andnded on a very soft, king-size bed. She licked her lips while staring at me. I tried to escape again, but more ropes simr to the ones tying me up emerged from under the bed.


    I was like a canned sardine, unable to move.


    I thought the muscr woman would do something to me, but she left the room shortly after.


    I was left alone in the silent room.


    I tried to escape in every way possible, but my strength and skills weren''t enough. What the hell? I thought I was stronger, but I''m weak as hell!

 Chapter 87 – Ishtar, I will make you my slave. +18

    Chapter 87 �C Ishtar, I will make you my ve. +18


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but I''ve been here for a long time. I tried to escape using my strength and magic, but all my attempts failed. After several tries, I just gave up.


    ''When will Ishtar show up here?'' Those two girls did this because of her... Probably.


    I started humming while rolling my eyes and looking around. It''s so boring.


    ''But why does a room like this even exist?''


    It''s an empty room with just a bed and a bathroom. I must be stupid��it''s clear what this room is for��a hotel room, a room designed just for sex.


    So that''s it.


    Ishtar didn''t say it openly, but shemunicated through her looks and gestures, "We''ll meet again soon."


    And as I expected, Ishtar showed up after a little while.


    She entered the room in a dress with a revealing neckline. She walked elegantly to the bed, her eyes fixed on me the entire time.


    I clenched my fists and tried to speak to her, but the girls covered my mouth with something like tape.


    This is really a kidnapping.


    Ishtar reached the bed and silently crawled onto it. Her face moved close to mine, and I felt her breath. Her eyes burned with desire.


    I stayed still, waiting for her to say or do something.


    After a few seconds of staring at me, Ishtar''s delicate hands wandered to the tape covering my mouth, and with a single move, she pulled it off. I thought it would hurt, but I felt nothing.


    Once the tape was off, I licked my dry lips but didn''t have time to say anything.


    Ishtar brought her lips to mine, wetting them with her saliva.


    Her kiss had a strong taste of tobo, unlike the pleasant taste I experienced when kissing other women.


    "What''s with that look? Are you mad at me?" The ropes around me started to move at Ishtar''smand, gradually loosening. They were like tentacles. I didn''t know such a thing existed.


    "I''m not mad at you, but you didn''t have to do this. I was already getting ready to go home, you could have just called me."


    "Hahaha. Doing this is way more fun. How did you feel, being carried away by a beautiful woman?"


    "It was an amazing feeling."


    Ishtar climbed on top of me and sat on my stomach. When her private parts touched me, I felt a certain wetness��she wasn''t wearing any underwear. Ishtar noticed that I realized this and smiled at me.


    She leaned in, trying to kiss me again, but I turned my face away.


    "Your kiss tastes like tobo, I don''t like that."


    "��"


    Ishtar was shocked by my words.


    "You''re pretty bold, aren''t you?"


    "You''re bold too. Kidnapping men you want to sleep with."


    "Of course not, you''re a special case."


    Ishtar ran her hand over my chest.


    I was lying shirtless, so she had a full view of my chest, stomach, and arms. She seemed to like what she saw. She traced her hands over my body while licking her lips. My stomach was getting wetter and wetter.


    "So, what do you want to do? Want to do this? Or go back to Aisha?"


    "You''re giving me the option to choose?"


    "Of course not, hahaha." Ishtarughed. Her hips began to move, and her fluids spread over me. As her hips moved, she started biting and licking my body.


    I can''t deny it��it felt good.


    I controlled myself not to grab her and throw her onto the bed to have my way with her.


    But then, a system notification came. A notification that made me eager to make Ishtar lose her mind.


    <strong>[ Hentai System Activated! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Quest "Conquer the Goddess" has started! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Objective: Make the goddess Ishtarpletely submit to you ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: The goddess "Ishtar" will be added to the Harem ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus reward: "Inventory" ]</strong>


    As I read all the notifications, Ishtar had already started pulling down my pants.


    ''Conquer the Goddess? I just need to make her submit to me. I''m sure making her orgasm about 30 times will do it. But Ishtar is a demon in bed, this will be tough.''


    But the rewards are too good to pass up. I can''t miss this chance.


    While I was thinking about the rewards, Ishtar had already removed my underwear, and my cock was now exposed. When my hard dick came into Ishtar''s view, she immediately grabbed it with both hands.


    "It''s so big. I''ve never seen a cock like this before. How can it be so perfect?" She started to stroke it with both hands, but I wouldn''t let her take control of the situation.


    I activated the skill [ Speed LV2 ]. I know I''m not strong enough for this, but since Ishtar was distracted, it worked. I grabbed her and threw her onto the bed. As I did, her boobs bounced out.


    I stared at her dark nipples, and Ishtar smiled at me.


    "What is it? That''s so sudden. Can''t hold back anymore and want to fuck me?"


    A grin spread across my lips as I grabbed Ishtar''s breasts roughly.


    She didn''t let out a cute moan like the others. Instead, she gave me a look of pure arrogance. She was challenging me.


    I prefer it this way��I like it when they''re arrogant. Putting a woman like her in her ce and making her my ve must be an incredible feeling.

 Chapter 88 – F*cking Ishtar. +18

    Chapter 88 �C F*cking Ishtar. +18


    I aggressively tore off Ishtar''s clothes while still on top of her. To my surprise, she didn''t react. She kept smiling the whole time; she was enjoying it.


    But it''s important that she likes this.


    I gave her a mischievous smile.


    "You seem confident. Are you sure you can satisfy me? Why not leave all the work to me? I promise I''ll make you feel really good."


    "I refuse to be submissive to a woman like you. Why don''t you let me do all the work? I''m sure even you will give in to me."


    "Hmmm�� You''re really confident. Let''s see what you can do. Are you going to kiss me? Suck my nipples? Touch my pussy? Are you going to put your cock inside me without any forey?"


    "Why don''t you shut up?"


    Ishtar''s eyebrows shot up. She didn''t expect me to speak to her so disrespectfully. But I didn''t care. Before she could say anything, I kissed her.


    The taste of her kiss wasn''t good, but I wanted to keep her mouth shut.


    Ishtar closed her eyes and epted my kiss. I used all my skills to give her the best kiss. While kissing her, I began touching her pussy. She was getting wetter and wetter.


    I focused mainly on her clit, and I also thrust my fingers deep inside her, rubbing her pussy walls. Ishtar wasn''t moaning, but I could feel her body heat rising and her heart racing.


    She likes it.


    So I kept going.


    After long minutes of rubbing her insides with my fingers, her pussy walls tightened around them, and she finally let out a moan. Hm~~ Since I was kissing her and the moan was soft, it was almost inaudible.


    I pulled my lips from hers and saw a significant change in her expression.


    I got off Ishtar and spread her legs. When I did, she tried to close them, but after I applied some pressure, she opened them. Unlike Hestia''s and Lili''s, her pussy wasn''t very pink.


    Also, her pussy is hairy, which surprised me at first.


    But I don''t care about those details.


    I ced my cock at the entrance of her pussy, and Ishtar began tough.


    "Hahaha, you''re so desperate. Don''t worry, I''m not going to run away from you."


    "Why didn''t you want to open your legs? Are you scared of this?" I wiggled my cock, and Ishtar looked at it for a few seconds beforeughing again.


    "Hahaha, of course not. It''s the biggest cock I''ve ever seen, but it doesn''t scare me. Now I wonder�� Do you know how to use this weapon?" Ishtar licked her lips and then squeezed her boobs. She started pinching her nipples as she waited for my cock.


    I didn''t disappoint her and shoved my cock inside her.


    But this time, I wasn''t gentle. I put it in all at once.


    When my cock slid easily into Ishtar''s pussy, I immediately noticed the difference. Her pussy was much softer than the others I''ve experienced, and it was easier to prate.


    That shows her experience.


    "What''s wrong? Did you not like it?" Ishtar didn''t let out a moan. She grinned at me, showing her teeth, and wrapped her legs around my waist, holding me.


    She didn''t want me to pull out.


    "What''s wrong? Are you about to cum?" Ishtar teased.


    The inside of her pussy began to tighten as if it had a mind of its own. She had total control over her pussy. Her body heat was also increasing. I couldn''t understand.


    How can a woman do this?


    ''If I don''t control myself, I''ll end up cumming!''


    I grabbed Ishtar''s thighs and used all my strength to pull my hips back. Seeing my desperation to pull my cock out, Ishtarughed. She is having fun!


    I was just about to cum when I finally managed to pull my cock out of her pussy.


    As soon as my cock left her pussy, ropes suddenly appeared, binding my arms and legs. I was tied up while kneeling on the bed. Ishtar got on all fours in front of me and looked at my cock.


    "You were close to cumming, weren''t you?" Ishtar grabbed my cock and began stroking it. "I''ll make you cum in one second."


    Still, on all fours, she turned her ass towards me. She put my cock at the height of her pussy and moved towards me, swallowing my cock. As soon as my cock entered her pussy, I came instantly.


    My white liquid was released into Ishtar''s pussy.


    She tightened her pussy and wiggled her butt, milking all my cum.


    It''s something I''ve never felt before. How can Ishtar''s pussy feel this good?


    When I finished cumming, my semen started leaking from her pussy, but my cock was still inside her.


    Ishtar started to move back and forth. I wanted to grab her tanned butt and fuck her pussy, but I was tied up, and she was doing all the work.


    I''m getting irritated by this. I don''t particrly appreciate being used as a toy this way.


    <strong>[ The Hentai System has been activated! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The user''s strength will increase temporarily ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The mission difficulty has decreased ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The reward will also decrease ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: The goddess "Ishtar" will be added to the Harem ]</strong>


    The mission difficulty decreased, but I lost the bonus skill! Well, at least Ishtar will be added to my harem, and that''s good enough!


    Suddenly, I felt my cock grow even more, and Ishtar stopped moving and let out a moan.


    Then, I managed to free myself from Ishtar''s ropes and grabbed her firm butt.


    "Now it''s my turn."

 Chapter 89 – Ishtar dominated. Mission completed. +18

    Chapter 89 �C Ishtar dominated. Missionpleted. +18


    I continued moving my hips while gripping Ishtar''s butt firmly. With each thrust, my cock reached the deepest part of her, causing her to let out a series of moans.


    <em>MmM~~</em>


    <em>MMMmMM~~</em>


    <em>Ahhh~~</em>


    It was the first time she had moaned with such enthusiasm. Her pussy was still squeezing me tightly, trying to make me cum so I would calm down, but that wasn''t going to happen.


    For some reason, probably because of the system, I can now control my cock. I can decide when I want to cum. I could fuck Ishtar for hours without cum.


    I have total control over my body.


    "Damn it, just cum already!!"


    "I won''t cum, no matter how much you beg. Just enjoy it," I replied.


    My cock continued rubbing against the walls of Ishtar''s pussy, and the grip of her pussy became lighter. Ishtar tried to pull away from me, but I didn''t let her, holding her tightly against me.


    I vited her pussy with all my strength as if it were thest time I would ever have sex in my life.


    I put so much effort into my thrusts that I began to pant.


    Ishtar kept moaning, her moans echoing through the empty room.


    "Wait, wait a second!" Ishtar begged me to stop, but I didn''t. Finally, a loud moan, almost like a scream, escaped her mouth.


    MmMMmMmmMMm!!! A moan that was quite different from the others.


    It showed herplete satisfaction.


    She had cum.


    Her pussy tightened, but not as much as before. I wanted to cum inside her, but I held back.


    Ishtar''s arms gave out, and she copsed with her face against the bed. Once again, she asked me to stop, but I didn''t. I put her in the missionary position,ying on top of her. My cock went even deeper.


    I looked into Ishtar''s eyes, and she stared back at me. I could see mes in her pupils. Her body was on fire.


    Ishtar''s expression contorted, showing she was again reaching her limit. After a few seconds, she came again, and a new system notification appeared.


    I put her on all fours again, continued fucking her pussy, and her other hole came into my view. Should I do it? Ishtar is an experienced woman; I doubt she''d mind.


    If I put my cock in her ass, I''m sure she''d like it.


    While I fucked Ishtar''s pussy, I spat into my hand and then began touching her other hole. Her hole twitched when I felt it.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing? Where do you think you''re touching? Stop right now! I didn''t permit you to do that!"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it? You''ve never let anyone touch you here before?" I asked as I kept moving my hips. Ishtar''s pussy tightened again, clinging to my cock.


    All because I started touching her other hole.


    My wet fingers slowly slid inside her butt.


    Ishtar buried her face in the mattress. Her ass hole became ready to take my cock. My cock slid out of her pussy, and I used her natural lubrication to slide it more easily into her ass.


    When the head of my cock entered her ass, Ishtar tried to say something, but before she couldin, I thrust and buried my cock deep inside her ass. To the base.


    It might hurt her, but who cares?


    "Aaaahhh!! Haa!!! Haaaa!! Are you crazy? It hurts so much! Take it out now!" Ishtar screamed. She was in pain, but I didn''t care. I began to move my hips.


    The feeling waspletely different from her pussy. It was much tighter and warmer. The more I moved, the easier it became for my cock to slide in and out.


    And slowly, the pain turned into pleasure. Ishtar started moaning with pleasure, different from her earlier cries of pain.


    The more she liked it, the better. I wanted to make her lose her mind.


    ####


    I fucked Ishtar in various positions, even on the floor of the room. Over time, her pussy became looser and gave me less pleasure. I hadn''t cum once, despite Ishtar having cum multiple times.


    Ishtar was loving everything I was doing to her.


    Thest thing I did was press her head down against the floor with my hand.


    "What''s wrong? Did you enjoy it so much that you can''t speak anymore?" I asked Ishtar.


    She had a dumb smile on her face. I grabbed her hair and made her look into my eyes.


    Hearts floated in her pupils. Ishtar had cum so many times that she had lost her senses.


    ''And the number of points I received was pretty abnormal.''


    "..." Ishtar stuck her tongue out while staring at my cock.


    "You want to taste it onest time?" I grabbed Ishtar''s head with both hands and then shoved my cock deep into her throat.


    Ishtar made a strange sound as if she was about to vomit.


    She had lost all the strength in her body andy limp on the floor like a lifeless doll as I held her head and fucked her throat.


    I started getting notifications that she was cumming continuously. It was as if her mouth was her pussy. Or even more sensitive.


    "I didn''t want to get you pregnant like I did with Aisha. Having a child with you isn''t in my ns�� So shooting it all in your mouth is ideal."


    Ishtar''s throat tightened around me. Or at least, I think it was her throat.


    I''d never gone so deep into a woman before.


    My cum shot inside her, and Ishtar didn''t let a single drop go to waste. It all went into her stomach.


    After I finished and pulled out of her mouth, Ishtar remained on the floor. She was a mess.


    <strong>[ Youpleted the mission. ]</strong>


    "You didn''t try to escape from me; you could have. Did you want so badly to be dominated by a man?"


    Besides the missionpleted notification, many notifications starteding in.

 Chapter 90 – Ascension.

    Chapter 90 �C Ascension.


    The first notification I saw was that my strength had returned to normal. I immediately felt my body be heavy and sensed I should lie down on the bed.


    It had pushed my body to the limit.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been doing this with Ishtar, but it''s probably been several hours.


    "Now for the other notifications."


    <strong>[ "Ishtar" has been added to your Harem ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You added a Goddess to your Harem for the first time! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +20 to all Status! ]</strong>


    "Oh? That''s wild. An absurdly high increase."


    In addition, I received 20 points forpleting the mission of having sex with a goddess.


    "And I also got some bonuses I didn''t receive before."


    [ Bonus: You have gained a lot of "skill experience points" that will be evenly distributed among your avable skills. ]


    "So that''s why several of my skills leveled up. That''s great. And now for the most important notification!"


    Since I had sex with a goddess for the first time, the three skills that came for my selection were extremely powerful. I don''t know if I''ll always be able to choose between three overpowered skills every time I have sex with a goddess�� but that would be amazing.


    I didn''t want to keep having sex with Ishtar, but it would be great for farming skills.


    "These three skills... It''s hard to choose just one."


    <strong>[ Teleportation LV1 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Teleport up to 100 meters. ]</strong>


    And the cooldown for the skill is only 10 minutes! In other words, it''s a great skill! Being able to teleport would make things much easier. But the other two skills weren''t far behind.


    <strong>[ Metamorphosis LV1 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Be animals, objects, or people of your choice. The transformation effectsts for 10 minutes. ]</strong>


    The only problem with this skill is that its cooldown is a whole day��24 hours is a long time��but it will likely decrease as I level up.


    "There''s also another problem. Using this skill to deceive gods won''t work!"


    Now, for the third skill.


    <strong>[ Flight LV1 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Fly up to 100 meters high for five minutes. ]</strong>


    "The cooldown for this skill is also 10 minutes, like teleportation. That means it''s an incredibly powerful skill. The effects will get even better as the level increases."


    The [ Metamorphosis LV1 ] skill is excellent, but I would choose between [ Teleportation ] and [ Flight ].


    "It''s really disappointing to be able to choose just one of them. Damn�� but I think teleportation is the best option."


    The [ Flight ] skill may appear again for selection in the future.


    [ The "Teleportation LV1" skill has been added to your Status ]


    "But besides the Status bonus and the overpowered skill, I didn''t get anything... No, wait."


    I noticed something different in the system. A button appeared at the bottom of the Status screen.


    And when I clicked the button!


    <strong>[ Hentai Ascension ]</strong>


    <strong>[ The user''s ascension is avable. The system will be updated to level two. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ To achieve ascension, the user must meet the goals. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Strength: 137/300 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Agility: 149/300 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Endurance: 62/300 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Magic: 91/300 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Perception: 50/300 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Number of Goddesses in the Harem: 1/1 ]</strong>


    "Oh, goals? But aren''t these goals absurdly high? 300 in each status is a lot. I need a ton of points!"


    No, but it should be easy now that I have Ishtar in my Harem. Unfortunately, I''ll have to use Ishtar''s pussy a few more times.


    "Or not, I can use Hestia when the timees."


    Having sex with a goddess gives me a lot more points. You''ll be shocked at how many points I got from having sex with Ishtar for a few hours. I have a total of 221 points! Every time Ishtar came, I received 5 points.


    Isn''t that extremely good? If I get Hestia into my Harem and have her sleep with me whenever I want, I''ll have infinite points, and the goals will be easy to achieve.


    "Let''s do it!"


    I got up from the bed and looked at Ishtar on the floor. She hadn''t recovered yet.


    "Your favorability is already higher than Aisha''s, how funny. Treating you like a slut really worked."


    I walked over to her and grabbed her hair. I looked into her lifeless eyes.


    "From now on, you''ll obey me, right? Don''t do anything stupid. Besides, I''ll enter your house and fuck any woman I want every day."


    I couldn''t help but think of Haruhime.


    I put on my pants and got ready to leave.


    "Should I test the teleportation skill? Aisha''s room is probably not far from here... It can''t be more than 100 meters. But what are the extra requirements for using the skill?"


    I opened the system to read.


    <strong>[ The user can only teleport to ces they have seen or been to. ]</strong>


    "I see, I can''t teleport just anywhere. Well, that''s obvious."


    If I could teleport anywhere, once the skill reached its maximum level and the teleportation radius increased, I could teleport to the bottom of the dungeon without going through all the floors.


    That would be cheating.


    Well, let''s test it.


    With just amand, the skill was activated.


    My vision changed suddenly, and I was in Aisha''s room in less than a second. But she was nowhere to be found.


    "I''m not going to wait for her here. Since she''s fine, I can leave now. Besides, I need to take the second volume to the library."


    I put on my shirt, which smelled of sweat, and left Ishtar''s mansion through the front door without being bothered by anyone.


    Maybe they already know about me since Ishtar was with me. Most of them seemed surprised to see me calmly leaving through the front door as if nothing had happened. They probably thought Ishtar would finish me off.


    I couldn''t help butugh internally.

 Chapter 91 – Don’t disappear again.

    Chapter 91 �C Don��t disappear again.


    I left Ishtar''s mansion before distributing all the points I had earned because I wanted to get home as quickly as possible. But before heading home, I stopped by the library to talk to the owner.


    "Hey, Elma, how are you?" There was arge shelf with several copies of my book. A good portion of the books had already been sold.


    "Luan!! You finally showed up. Tell me you have good news."


    "About that, I''ve finished the second volume."


    "Really? You��"


    "But I didn''t bring it. The Goddess wanted to read it, so I let her have a look before bringing it to you. She''s probably finished it by now, but I''ve been out all day and didn''t have time to go home. I just came here to let you know I''ll bring it tomorrow morning."


    "I see, no need to worry."


    "And how are the sales?"


    "Are you here to collect your money?"


    "No, there''s no need. You can keep it for now. I don''t need money at the moment."


    "Alright. The sales are great! Even though most people in town have already read it, it''s still selling well... But if you want more money, you''ll need to publish the second volume as soon as possible. People are really anxious for it."


    "I see. I''ll bring it tomorrow morning. I''m heading home now."


    "Of course, have a great night."


    "Oh, right, it''s already getting dark."


    I had woken up in the middle of the night in Aisha''s bed, but I''d spent so much time with Ishtar that it was getting dark again. I''ve been away from the mansion for more than a day.


    Damn, I need to get back quickly.


    "See youter."


    "See you."


    I ran through the streets back to the mansion.


    ####


    A chill ran down my spine when I walked through the front door. I felt someone right behind me and turned around.


    "Tell me where you''ve been. Why did you disappear for more than a day? I was worried about you!"


    "I won''t lie, I was at the Ishtar Familia house."


    "What?! The Ishtar Familia house?!" Hestia went pale. "You''re kidding, right? What were you doing there?"


    "I was with Aisha. She was sick, so I stayed there to help her."


    "You''re not lying, but I''m sure you''re still hiding something from me."


    "��"


    I decided to stay quiet, practically confirming Hestia''s suspicions.


    "Alright, as long as you didn''t anger Ishtar, it''s fine. You didn''t, did you?"


    "Of course not."


    "��"


    It''s not a lie. I made her fall in love with me; she wasn''t angry.


    "Okay. Go upstairs and take a bath, you stink. And Lili has been waiting for you."


    "Lili''s still here? I thought she would go home after waking up."


    "She stayed here the whole time waiting for you. You''re an idiot for leaving her alone. She seems sad."


    "I''ll apologize to her." I took a few steps before Hestia grabbed my hand.


    "And don''t do that again. At least tell me where you''re going before you disappear like that�� so I can look for you."


    "Alright, Goddess." I smiled at Hestia and kissed the back of her hand. She blushed and seemed to like it.


    "Idiot..." Hestia walked out of the mansion and mmed the door. Where is she going?


    ''She''ll be fine.''


    ####


    When I reached my room, Lili was sitting on the bed with the second volume of Re: Zero in her hands. Hestia probably gave it to her after she finished it.


    Lili is reading it for the second time.


    "You liked it that much?"


    "Luan!" Lili threw the book on the bed and ran to me. She jumped and hugged me tightly.


    "What''s wrong? Did you miss me that much?"


    "Why did you disappear?"


    "I''m sorry, an emergency came up. I won''t do it again."


    "You better not! If you do it again, I''ll be really mad!" Lili let go of me and wiped her tears. "But I''m d you''re okay. I was really worried about you."


    "Why were you and Hestia so worried? Don''t you trust that I''m strong enough to protect myself? Hahaha." I patted Lili''s head. "Don''t worry too much about me."


    "How can I not worry?! You said those things..."


    "Are you talking about Soma? I didn''t go to the Soma Familia, don''t worry."


    "Where were you then?"


    "I went to the Ishtar Familia... But that''s a secret."


    "A secret?"


    "Want to take a bath with me?"


    Lili didn''t answer. She wondered what I might have been doing at the Ishtar Familia.


    I let her think about it and went to take a bath.


    While I was bathing, Lili came into the bathroompletely naked. She helped me wash my entire body, but in the end, we didn''t do anything sexual.


    Afterwards, I grabbed the second volume and put it in my backpack. We went downstairs to eat something; before we knew it, it was time for bed. I slept with Lili, although I wanted to sleep with Hestia.


    I could have had sex with two goddesses in one day, but it didn''t happen.


    When I woke up, I felt pain all over my body��an extremely unpleasant pain.


    ''Probably because of yesterday. The system pushed my body to the limit.''


    I struggled to get up, and as soon as I stretched, the pain almost instantly eased. Lili woke up, and we went downstairs together for breakfast. I brought my backpack with me since I was going to the library.


    Lili decided toe with me.


    After having breakfast with Hestia, Lili and I left the mansion to head to the library.


    But when we got there, the ce was a mess.

 Chapter 92 – Mess. Second volume available?

    Chapter 92 �C Mess. Second volume avable?


    Several people were outside the library, and they seemed euphoric. Elma wasn''t outside, but I could hear her voice inside. However, I couldn''t understand what she was saying due to the noise from all the voices.


    "Luan, what''s happening?"


    "I don''t know. We''ll have to go in to find out."


    "But how are we going to get inside? There''s a crowd in the way. Do you think this has something to do with your book?"


    "I''m not sure... but maybe. Do you want toe, or are you staying here?"


    "I''ll stay here for now."


    "Alright, I''ll head over. Wait for me here."


    "Be careful."


    I approached and started walking through the crowd to the library door. Along the way, I overheard some interesting things. Lili was right; this is happening because of my book.


    The reason is�� Elma mentioned the second volume. As I approached the door, I saw a sign... [The Second Volume of Re: Zero Will Be Released Soon]. She didn''t specify a date... and that''s why this chaos is happening.


    People thought it would be released today, but it will only be out in theing days.


    Elma did something stupid.


    When I entered the shop, I saw Elma being pressured by some customers, and I had to step in between them.


    "I already said the second volume will be released next week, please stop insisting!"


    "We want to read it today! If you put a sign outside saying the next volume would be released, you must have it avable!"


    "Hey, cut that crap." I stepped in front of the man yelling at Elma. "If she said the second volume isn''t for sale, it''s because it isn''t."


    "And who do you think you are?" The man got closer, visibly irritated. He is a bald man of my height and has many muscles. He is an adventurer.


    "Hey, Luan, don''t worry, I''ve got this under control," Elma whispered so the others wouldn''t hear. She did it so they wouldn''t suspect I''m the author. There aren''t many men named "Luan" in this world... I think I''m the only one.


    "You think this is under control?" I pointed to the library door. Many people were eagerly waiting outside.


    "But you don''t need to get involved, you could get hurt! That man looks strong."


    "I''m an adventurer too, Elma." I smiled at her, and she gave up trying to stop me.


    I stared at the man, and I almost spat in his face. His expression disgusted me.


    "Listen here, you idiot. The owner of this library is my friend, and I know she doesn''t have the second volume here yet. It''ll only go on sale in the next few days. Why don''t you just obey me and leave? You cane back in a few days."


    "Who do you think you''re talking to, kid? Huh?" The man puffed out his chest to show off his muscles. I couldn''t help butugh. "Why are youughing? You want to die?"


    The man punched me, aiming straight in my face, but I stopped his hand. I grabbed his wrist and started squeezing.


    I''m much stronger than he is. Too bad he didn''t realize that sooner.


    I made sure to break several of his fingers while the man screamed in agony.


    The other customers bothering Elma started stepping back and slowly left the store. Once I released his hand, the man started crying uncontrobly and ran out of the shop.


    The customers waiting outside noticed it was dangerous to stay and began to disperse.


    "Hey, Elma."


    "Yes?" Elma asked cautiously.


    "No need to be scared, I don''t usually act like this. I just did it to get rid of those guys. But you know�� you did something really stupid, didn''t you?"


    "I''m sorry!" Elma lowered her head, frightened.


    It almost seemed like I was intimidating her.


    "Luan? Why are you bullying ady?"


    At that moment, Lili walked through the door.


    ####


    After exining everything that had happened, I took the second volume of Re: Zero from my bag and handed it to Elma. Her first reaction was to hug the second volume with tears in her eyes.


    "What is it? Were you that anxious about it?"


    "Of course! Do you know how many people have been asking about the second volume? Every day people woulde in and ask!"


    "And besides, you''ll make a lot of money from it, right?"


    "I don''t care just about the money! It''s also important to let customers enjoy a good story!"


    "Sure, sure. So, can we go now? Will you handle everything?"


    "Leave it to me! It''ll sell even better than the first."


    "About that, I was thinking of adding artwork on the cover. A picture illustrating the main characters. What do you think?"


    "Hmmm�� that might make things a bit moreplicated, but I think it''s possible. What kind of art are you thinking of?"


    "It''s a little hard to exin."


    I tried to exin the artwork details to Elma as best I could. The style, the lines, I even drew some images. But I don''t have much talent for it, so the drawings didn''t turn out well.


    But it was enough for Elma, who said she would hire someone to design the cover and then call me for the final verdict. Whether or not the cover will be used is up to me.


    With everything sorted, I left the library with Lili.


    "I didn''t know you could draw so well."


    "Those drawings weren''t good. I''m not good at it."


    "They were incredible. If you keep improving, you''ll be a famous artist."


    "You''re praising me too much, just stop."


    "I like givingpliments, hehe." Lili held my hand.


    I had the urge to take her to my room and devour her.

 Chapter 93 – The arts are finished.

    Chapter 93 �C The arts are finished.


    Two days had passed since I took the second volume to Elma. A man appeared at the door of my mansion (I don''t know how he found my address) and came to call me to take a look at the artwork done by the artist Elma had hired.


    I promptly went to the library, and when I entered, Elma greeted me with a smile. She ced the two art pieces on the counter and waited for me to examine them. The quality of the art is excellent.


    The arts have a much more realistic style but are still very beautiful. The artist designed Subaru well but made some changes to Emilia''s design. Her hair was longer, and her clothes were nowpletely white.


    But it''s beautiful. We can use it.


    "This is amazing. I didn''t think you knew such a talented artist. Although the art style differs from what I requested, we can use it."


    "Really?! I thought you wouldn''t like it. The drawings you made looked quite different from these."


    "My drawings weren''t good, unlike these. We can use this one; it''s more eye-catching. The background colors are beautiful." The artist used a lot of purple in the background.


    "Of course, I''ll get the cover ready! Will the title of the second volume remain the same?"


    "Yes, keep the same name. Add ''Volume 2'' to the cover...That''s enough."


    "Alright. I''ve already started printing the copies for the second volume, and the cover will be ready by tomorrow. I think we''ll start selling even earlier than nned."


    "Did you hire more people by any chance?"


    "I hired many more employees and also bought more printing machines. We will have a lot of volumes avable on theunch of the second volume, probably 10,000 copies."


    "10,000 copies? Isn''t that too much?"


    "Of course not. The copies will be distributed to various other stores in Orario, and then we''ll send them outside the city. Your book is far more famous than you think."


    "I''ve been told that a few times before."


    "Would you like a cup of tea before you go?" Elma asked as she put the artwork away in a folder. She handled the arts with great care as if they were her greatest treasure��just like she had with the manuscript for the second volume.


    "Sure," I replied.


    Since I had nothing else to do today, I decided to drink tea with Elma.


    We chatted for about 20 minutes. I told Elma some ns for the third volume, and she liked what she heard. I told her not to get too anxious, as it might take me a little longer this time.


    She said I could take as much time as needed but was clearly disappointed.


    Well, there''s nothing I can do. I need to focus on getting stronger and on the main story. This author''s shit is just a side story.


    However, this job is helping me get closer to characters like Ais.


    I wonder how she''s doing.


    ''Should I give her a gift?''


    "What is it? Are you thinking about something?" Elma asked.


    I got up from the chair Elma had brought for me and handed her the empty teacup.


    "Elma, could you finish a copy by tomorrow?"


    "You mean aplete book? With the cover and everything? But why? Do you want to see the final result?"


    "That too, but I''m thinking of giving it as a gift to someone."


    "Could that person be Goddess Hestia?"


    "Maybe?"


    "I''m curious..." Elma gave me a teasing smile. She tried to make me say something, but I didn''t reveal anything.


    I left the library thinking about how to surprise Ais.


    ####


    When I returned to the mansion, the morning had just ended, and it was lunchtime. Lili was no longer at the mansion; it was just me and Hestia eating together.


    "Did you hand over the second volume? When will it be published?"


    "I think in the next few days. You''re in for a surprise."


    "A surprise?"


    "An artist made art for the cover. I think you''ll like it."


    "You''re making me curious! What does it look like? Tell me!"


    "You''ll have to wait for the second volume to be released."


    "Noooo!" Hestia shouted. Of course, she was joking; she wouldn''t be that dramatic�� I think.


    "But don''t worry, it won''t take long."


    "Alright��" Hestia pouted.


    When we finished eating, I decided to go to my room to grab my dagger.


    I had to go upstairs, which reminded me of the "Inventory" skill. It seemed so incredible. It would be great to have an inventory to store all my stuff�� I hate carrying a backpack around.


    After grabbing my dagger, I prepared to leave the mansion, but Hestia stopped me.


    "Hey, about that..." Hestia said with flushed cheeks.


    "You want to do it now?"


    "No, not now! I want to know if you''re going to do it with me... I think I''m ready."


    "If you want to do it now, I''m ready."


    "No, go to the dungeon! Wait until I''m a bit more prepared!"


    "But you just said you were ready."


    "Just go. I''ll be waiting here."


    Hestia turned and ran to the second floor.


    I confess I felt even more excited to go to the dungeon.


    The anticipation of having sex with Hestia is going to help me y even more monsters!


    I''ve never felt so happy since I arrived in this world. Today is the day I finally have sex with Hestia! She''s such a beautiful woman. And on top of that, I''ll have infinite points!


    But... right now, the most important thing for me is to use her pussy. It must feel so good to put my dick inside her.


    With Hestia''s pussy on my mind, I ran toward the dungeon.

 Chapter 94 – Strong. 10th floor.

    Chapter 94 �C Strong. 10th floor.


    As soon as I entered the dungeon, I remembered the points I hadn''t yet distributed. "I have 221 points, and I need 300 points in each stat to ascension. That''s nowhere near enough."


    Let''s see.


    I hid on the second floor to distribute all the points safely without anyone bothering me.


    "Hmmm... Focusing on my strength and agility is good, but I''ll put more into my magic."


    I decided to add 50 points to my magic.


    <strong>[ Your magic is now 141 ]</strong>


    "Yes, I already feel my mana pool is much bigger. Now, I''ll add a few points to my perception. That will be very useful on the lower floors. 30 points to perception."


    <strong>[ Your perception is now 80 ]</strong>


    "Great, that''s good. I still have 141 points left. Should I increase my endurance a bit? Normally, I don''t take hits because of my speed, but I should prepare just in case. 41 points into endurance."


    <strong>[ Your endurance is now 103 ]</strong>


    "Now there are exactly 100 points left. I''ll put 50 points into strength and 50 into agility."


    <strong>[ Your strength is now 187 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your agility is now 199 ]</strong>


    "My agility is almost at 200 points. It won''t take long to reach 300. My strength is also quite high. All my stats are over 100, except for perception."


    I''m strong enough to go down a few more floors and finally face a minotaur. I''m starting to think that I''m much stronger than I realize.


    I have a feeling I''ll defeat a minotaur easily.


    "But I could be wrong."


    I activated the skill [ Speed LV4] and started running.


    The skill''s effect nearly doubled. I ran through the floors, advancing faster than ever before. Before I knew it, I was already on the 6th floor, ready to dive deeper!


    ####


    As soon as I entered the 8th floor, I started feeling a bit nervous. But I don''t need to worry too much since I''m strong. "It''s beautiful." The floor was covered with a thinyer of grass.


    Also, it was much brighter than the previous floors, and the corridors were a bit wider but shorter. I began encountering several rooms filled with monsters.


    The monsters I found were the same as those from the 1st to the 7th floor. They were easy to kill.


    However, there was a surprise. Each monster I kill now gives me four experience points. So I can earn even more points by hunting on these floors.


    "I think I understand how the experience system works."


    Every time I go to a deeper, more dangerous area, the amount of points doubles. So, I''ll probably get eight exp points per kill when I reach the 10th floor, which is a new area.


    "This is exciting."


    After killing a few Killer Ants, some Needle Rabbits, and many Purple Moths, I finally reached the 9th floor. Here, the same monsters kepting, and the fights became repetitive.


    In battles against Killer Ants, I lured them into one spot and used my fire magic, which had leveled up after what happened with Ishtar. The power of my fire magic had grown a lot because I had also invested many points into magic.


    I began creating powerful explosions and useful shields. I even started using fire on my dagger.


    However, I noticed that my fire magic had started to damage the de of my dagger. I didn''t think that would happen. But I guess it''s okay.


    I began using this technique more often.


    I swung my dagger through the air, creating mes that shot toward the monsters.


    A group of Killer Ants was wholly turned to ash by my magic. I spun my body at high speed, creating a me de that shot from my dagger at an incredible speed.


    The heat was so intense that their bodies were incinerated.


    It''s a pretty cool attack.


    "It also shows that I''m too strong for these floors."


    ####


    But as soon as I reached the 10th floor, things got moreplicated. Because of this, I had increased my perception. The amount of fog in the air was immense, and my vision was severely limited.


    If I focused a bit, I could feel the stones on the ground and even some trees that had grown on this floor. Of course, I also sensed the presence of some monsters.


    And these monsters were moving in groups.


    I remembered them.


    "Imps. These little bastards." I stood on guard, looking toward where the group of Imps was.


    I could sense that they had also noticed my presence as they stopped moving.


    They hid behind something I couldn''t identify.


    I stayed still, waiting for them to make a move. After a few minutes, two of them decided to move toward me. Maybe they were trying to lure me in?


    But that won''t work.


    When the Imps got close to me, I rushed at them and used [ Bloodlust LV2 ]. Both froze in ce, paralyzed by fear. It was easy to kill them after that.


    The remaining four Imps, still hiding, decided to stay hidden for the time being, likely plotting a surprise attack.


    But that wasn''t going to happen.


    I activated<strong> [ Speed LV4 ]</strong> and charged at them.


    I moved so fast that the fog dispersed.


    The Imps made strange noises and tried to flee, but I quickly killed them. Dealing with these guys is simple: I must eliminate them before they set up traps or use dirty tactics.


    "But I also need to watch out for Orcs. They may not be smart, but they have a lot of brute strength."

 Chapter 95 – Orcs.

    Chapter 95 �C Orcs.


    My perception helped me a lot on the 10th floor. I didn''t encounter many monsters. The ones I ran into the most were Imps and some monsters called Bad Bats.


    Dealing with them was challenging. Not only were they fast and could fly, but they alsounchedsound waves attacks. I had a hard time focusing during the fights.


    Luckily, they liked to use their sharp fangs to attack, which meant they had to get close. Since they didn''t have much defense, it was easy to kill them.


    And about the Imps... I preferred using magic attacks.


    They weren''t very fast, so they couldn''t easily dodge my magic, especially my fire magic, which created powerful explosions. And it''s really fun to use fire magic in this ce.


    Every time an explosion went off, the shockwave pushed the fog away, making everything more visible and allowing me to move forward.


    However, even with the fog clearing and my perception, I couldn''t reach the 11th floor easily. When I finally found the path to the 11th floor, I started wishing for a map.


    A map would be great to navigate this dungeon.


    "The fog is a bit thicker here but very simr to the 10th floor. If I remember correctly, the fog gets much denser on the 12th floor."


    Since it was so simr, orienting myself on the 11th floor was easy. The monsters were also the same.


    "No, wait. I think an Infant Dragon can appear on this floor. It''s probably the strongest monster here. It could be dangerous to run into one."


    I began walking much more cautiously.


    And then I killed some Imps and Bad Bats but eventually found a stronger monster.


    Orcs. I ran into two of them.


    I don''t know if this ismon, but the two Orcs were walking together. They seemed to have been doing this for a long time. One walked in front while the other covered his rear.


    It was funny to see Orcs acting like humans.


    ''I thought they werepletely stupid, but that doesn''t seem true.''


    Still, it''s strange to see giant monsters with pig heads. Plus, they were only wearing leather around their waists. I don''t feel like seeing an Orc''s dick.


    "They''re really tall."


    I won''t be able to attack their heads directly. The fly skill would be really useful.


    But since my strength and speed are so high, I can reach their heads, just like I did with some of the Bad Bats.


    I jumped up and hit them in the air. Of course, I preferred using magic, but jumping and striking them in midair was fun, especially when I cut them in half and killed them instantly while airborne.


    It would be a cool scene if it were in an anime.


    ''Since they haven''t noticed me yet, let''s go for it.''


    The fog began to thicken, and I lost sight of the Orcs, though I could still sense their presence.


    I tightened my grip on my dagger and kicked off the ground, slicing through the fog at high speed. I reached one of the Orcs'' backs in an instant. It felt like everything was in slow motion. The Orc turned to face me in a split second.


    Its gazended on me, and it looked pretty angry.


    It raised its club and roared, but I jumped before the Orc could swing it, driving my dagger into its chin. My dagger had a curved de. I could see tip of my dagger came out in its forehead.


    The Orc made a strange sound before exploding into dark particles and disappearing. Itspanion got angry. It began swinging its wooden club, trying to hit me. But it moved so slowly that it was easy to dodge all its attacks. Every time it hit the ground, the earth cracked and trembled.


    It was fun to y with the Orc before killing it.


    I activated the Camouge skill and backed off, blending into the fog.


    "Hey, over here," I said.


    The Orc turned and attacked, but I was no longer there. I started messing with it just for fun. However, when I noticed more monsters approaching, I finished it.


    Since the Orc was so slow, I could get close without trouble, even without using the speed skill.


    I leaped and made two moves.


    One cut the Orc''s wooden club in half, and the other sliced its head clean��two swift and perfect strikes. But since I wasn''t entirely sure it would work, I activated the [Perfect Defense] ability just in case I got hit.


    A direct hit from an Orc could be problematic.


    "Two Orcs down. But now I better be careful. No more ying around with them."


    More monsters started to appear, probably drawn by the sounds the Orcs made.


    The 11th floor was extremely exhausting despite my high stamina. The good thing is that I gained many experience points since Imps travel in groups and are the mostmon monsters on these floors.


    I''ve earned some points to distribute, but I''m not going to do so just yet. I''ll save them for emergencies.


    Unless some extremely strong adventurers show up to kill me, I don''t think even an Infant Dragon could defeat me.


    "Damn, but I''m a little tired after running for so long and fighting so many monsters. It could be problematic if I run into an Infant Dragon now."


    But there''s no way to stop and rest here. I can''t stay focused the whole time, and monsters could attack me without noticing. Having limited visibility is a real issue.


    "It would be fun to sit down and write in a ce like this."


    Well, I didn''t bring my notebook and pen anyway.


    So I decided to walk to recover, stopping my running.


    I also tried to avoid monsters as much as possible.


    After walking for several long minutes, I was finally getting close to the next floor.


    "Damn, I didn''t bring much food or water. I wanted that inventory��"


    Then I heard some noises behind me��heavy footsteps.


    "I let my guard down!!"

 Chapter 96 – Infant Dragon.

    Chapter 96 �C Infant Dragon.


    The first thing I did was activate the skill [ Speed LV4 ]. I was lucky since the skill had juste off cooldown. When it activated, I quickly distanced myself from the dragon that had suddenly appeared.


    Fortunately, the dragon wasn''t very tall.


    It let out a roar and began charging towards me, but I had already put enough distance between us. "It''s quite slow, slower than me. Even though it''s a level two monster, I can handle this."


    But I need to finish this before the effect of my skill wears off. I''m not sure I''ll be much faster than it once that happens.


    ''What''s its weakness? I can''t remember.''


    The dragon approached, and I began dodging its attacks. It kept trying to bite me, but I easily avoided its attacks. Taking advantage of my superior speed, I started shing at it.


    However, its defense was stronger than I had anticipated. Still, I managed to make some deep cuts in its body.


    Cuts appeared along its sides and even on its neck.


    <strong><em>ROOOAARR~~</em></strong>


    But the dragon didn''t falter and kept attacking me relentlessly.


    ''Magic?''


    I distanced myself and used fire magic. Instead of one powerful strike, Iunched quick attacks at it. It dodged most of them, but a few fireballs hit.


    Burn marks appeared on its body.


    Soon, I realized this would be much easier than I had initially thought.


    "Lightning Strike"


    With a quick movement, I dashed past the dragon. I plunged my dagger deep into its side and ripped through its flesh. This time, the wound was severe.


    The dragon roared in pain, and its eyes locked onto me with fury.


    I smiled at it and called it out. Even bleeding and in pain, the dragon charged at me. But as it got closer, I decided to test a new spell I had wanted to try for a while.


    I used [ Dark Magic ] to create a dark box around the dragon. But after just one attack with its fangs, the "box" began to crack. Seeing I couldn''t hold it much longer, I created sharp spears in the box''s walls.


    The spears pierced the dragon''s body all at once.


    Most of the wounds were shallow, but the spears that struck the wound I had made earlier prated deep into its body. The dragon writhed in agony for a few seconds before dying right there.


    When the dragon died, a new notification appeared.


    <strong>[ You have killed the lower floor boss! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +10 ]</strong>


    "So, the system gives me bonuses for that?"


    ####


    With the dragon dead, I decided to sit and rest for a while. I know it''s dangerous, but I looked for a spot where I couldn''t be attacked from behind. I found arge rock and leaned against it.


    The mist grew thicker over time, but no monsters showed up to try anything. I managed to rest for a few minutes.


    "Should I continue? I wanted to kill a minotaur today, but they''re on much lower floors."


    And as I mentioned before, my water and food are running out.


    "I''ve been here for hours, and Hestia is probably waiting for me. I''m excited to see her. Hahaha."


    I startedughing out of the happiness I felt.


    I got up and sensed the presence of some monsters. But I used the [ Teleport ] skill and moved far away instantly.


    I began running to get out of here as fast as possible.


    "Next time, I''ll face a minotaur."


    ####


    It took me quite some time to leave the dungeon.


    When I stepped outside, it was already getting dark. Yes, many hours had passed. When I''m inside that ce, I don''t even feel time passing, and that''s dangerous.


    After going to the guild and getting some money, I returned to the mansion with high expectations, but when I walked through the front door, Hestia wasn''t there to greet me. She must be in the bedroom.


    I drank a ss of water and headed to Hestia''s room, but an unpleasant smell reached my nose.


    "I need to take a bath."


    I''m smelling really bad. I had gotten really dirty inside the dungeon.


    I headed to my room, but when I opened the door, I was met with a very pleasant surprise.


    Hestia was lying on my bed, wearing a revealing, see-through outfit. She wasn''t wearing any underwear, so I could see her nipples and also�� her private parts.


    Hestia covered her blushing face with her hands.


    "You finally arrived," she said. Hestia crossed her legs and then grabbed my pillow. She stood up and tried to cover her body.


    "Why are you so embarrassed now?" I asked.


    "I thought I wouldn''t feel shy, but I''m about to pass out..."


    "At least you''re honest." I moved closer to Hestia to hold her in my arms, but as I approached, she stepped back.


    "No! Before that, go to the bathroom. You stink."


    "Why don''t youe to the bath with me?"


    "Just go already!" Hestia pushed me towards the bathroom, and I could only sigh. Taking a bath with her would''ve been nice.


    Well, who cares? Hestia awaits me, so I must bathe quickly and get out!


    I took off my clothes and started filling the tub.


    Then, the bathroom door opened.


    "Excuse me."

 Chapter 97 – Bath with Hestia. +18

    Chapter 97 �C Bath with Hestia. +18


    Hestia approached me with a towel wrapped around her body. She touched my back and gently pushed me closer to the bathtub. "Get in, I''ll join you," she said.


    "But I haven''t washed myself yet. Can''t you do it for me?"


    "Are you kidding? I''d die of embarrassment!"


    "Come on, there''s no need to be shy." I turned to face Hestia and nced down. Her breasts were almost spilling out of the towel. She quickly covered them with her arms.


    "Stop staring at me like that," she said.


    "Alright, here."


    I handed her a sponge and some soap and poured water over my body. Hestia held the sponge and soap, unsure of what to do. I sat down on a stool in the bathroom and waited for her.


    Hestia, looking nervous, slowly brought the soap to my back.


    "You can do it harder; there''s no need to be gentle," I told her.


    "I''ll do it my way. Just stay quiet."


    "Sure, sure, whatever you say."


    Hestia rubbed the soap over my back and cleaned me with her hands instead of the sponge. Her hands glided over my back, armpits, and arms, avoiding other parts of my body.


    "You can touch here too if you want."


    Noticing her hesitation to touch other parts of my body, I took her hands and guided them to my chest. The soap made her hands slide smoothly across my skin.


    "Hey, wait, you don''t need to do that. Let go."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?"


    Hestia moved closer as I held her hands, almost hugging me from behind. The towel covering her body started to rub against my back.


    If we kept going like this, her towel would fall, and Hestia realized it.


    "Hey, let go! The towel''s going to fall. Hey!!" Hestia eximed, but I didn''t release her.


    I rubbed her soft hands over my chest and stomach.


    "Luan, please."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like touching me?" I teased.


    Hestia''s hands were slowly moving lower. It wouldn''t be long before I guided them to my thighs, which made her a bit nervous.


    "I want to fix my towel��it''s slipping."


    "Why do you care so much? I''ve seen you naked before. It''s no big deal."


    "But��"


    Before she could finish, the towel slipped off. When it did, Hestia pressed herself against me, trying to hold the towel between her breasts and my back, but it was toote.


    Her soft breasts were now directly pressed against my back.


    That''s when I noticed her nipples were hard. She was getting aroused just from touching my body.


    "Urghh��" Hestia gripped my hands tighter and buried her face in my neck, clearly embarrassed.


    But then, I felt her wet lips brush against my neck.


    "You''re such an idiot," she said.


    "Why?"


    "You''re making me rub your body."


    "I thought you came here to do that."


    "I wanted to do it by myself."


    "Alright, I''ll let go. You can do whatever you want." I released her hands, but she stayed pressed against my back.


    "Well, now that we''re like this��" Hestia whispered in my ear. Then, she started slowly rubbing herrge, soft breasts against my back.


    Since the towel had wiped away the soap, her breasts weren''t sliding easily anymore. So Hestia grabbed more soap andthered up her breasts. She massaged them before pressing them against my back again.


    When they touched me, her breasts were warm despite the soap and cold water. Hestia''s heartbeat was racing so fast I could feel it, even through her big boobs.


    "This is what you wanted, isn''t it?"


    "I wanted you to use the sponge, but this is better."


    "If you keep saying things like that, I''ll stop!!"


    "I''m just kidding, keep going. This feels great."


    "Hmph!"


    Hestia continued rubbing her breasts against my back while her soapy hands explored my chest and stomach. She did this for several minutes before gathering the courage to be even bolder.


    Her hands slowly reached for my thighs.


    But because she was so small, she couldn''t quite reach easily.


    Then she decided to leave my back and go in front of me.


    My cock hadn''t been washed yet and wasn''t covered in soap. With her hands full of soap, Hestia grasped my cock and began rubbing it with both hands.


    She focused her eyes on the lower part of my body and avoided making eye contact with me.


    It''s cute how she avoids my eyes out of embarrassment but keeps moving her hands to clean my cock.


    "How is it?" Hestia asked.


    "It''s good. Focus more on the tip."


    "Here?" Hestia started rubbing her hands over the head of my cock. When she noticed I was reacting more, she focused her movements there.


    "How does it feel?" she asked.


    "It''s amazing, but don''t you have other ces to clean?"


    "Do you want me to stop this and wash the other parts of your body?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then I''ll keep going. And don''t say anything else. I need to concentrate."


    "..."


    What did she mean by "concentrate"? I had no idea. But soon after, she moved one of her hands between her legs. Hestia started touching her pussy with one hand while rubbing my cock with the other.


    Hestia sshed water on my cock and her hands but continued to touch my cock and her pussy. This has turned into masturbation. It is not a bath anymore.


    But I''m notining.


    "Mmm~~ Hmmm~~ Aaa~~"


    Soft moans began escaping Hestia''s lips. She was mainly focusing on the head of my cock while pleasuring herself. Judging by her expression, she is enjoying it more than I am.


    But she must satisfy herself. That''s why I didn''t say anything and just watched her silently as she had fun.


    Later, it would be my turn to enjoy it.

 Chapter 98 – He wants to make my p*ssy wet +18 (Luan and Hestia’s POV)

    Chapter 98 �C He wants to make my p*ssy wet +18 (Luan and Hestia��s POV)


    Hestia kept touching her pussy for several minutes while I could do nothing but watch. Sure, she was also touching my cock, but that wasn''t enough for me.


    <em>Hmmm~~ Aaaa~~</em> "Luan~~"


    Hestia called my name. She did this several times.


    After some more time, Hestia''s hand tightened around my cock, and she let out a loud moan. Her body went limp.


    I hugged her and held her in my arms. If I hadn''t, she might have hurt herself.


    "Are you okay?" I asked. Hestia smiled at me and ced her hands on my chest.


    "Yes, I feel great." Hestia touched my nipples and squeezed them. "How does it feel? I feel good when I touch my nipples. Do you like it too?"


    "I don''t like it; I prefer when you touch my cock."


    "But you seem to be enjoying this."


    "..." I said nothing and stepped into the bathtub with Hestia in my arms. I sat her on myp, and my cock rubbed against her butt, continuing up along her back. Hestia started moving, causing the water to spill out of the tub.


    I hugged her from behind and grabbed her breasts. I began kissing her neck, and Hestia closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of my lips. I wanted to leave marks on her body.


    I bit lightly and sucked on her neck and shoulder in several ces. Hestia didn''t mind. She got even more excited.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, it feels good. It tickles�� hehe."


    "I''ll keep going."


    "Wait, I want you to touch me here too."


    As time passed, Hestia''s shyness faded, and she started to rx. She turned to face me and sat on myp, cing her hands on my shoulders. We exchanged nces, but she couldn''t hold eye contact for long.


    Eye contact is a big issue for her.


    Hestia began moving her hips up and down, rubbing my cock against her stomach with her hands on my shoulders.


    "Come on, touch me here."


    Hestia lifted her breasts to my face. Her breasts bounced up and down with her movements; it was hypnotic.


    So, I grabbed Hestia tightly in my arms and buried my face in her breasts.


    "Waaaa~~" Hestia screamed, surprised. "Hey, warn me when you''re going to do something like that!" She lightly tapped my back as I rubbed my face against her breasts. I was drowning.


    I grabbed both of Hestia''s boobs and put both her nipples in my mouth, sucking on them hard and nibbling on them gently. Hestia moaned erotically.


    "Not so hard," she said, but I didn''t listen.


    I continued ying with her boobs, and Hestia''s body melted more and more. I made her cum just by ying with her nipples. Hestia''s body trembled, and she moaned in my ear.


    I let go of her breasts and hugged her, grabbing her ass. I lifted Hestia''s hips so her butt was out of the water. Hestia wrapped her arms around my neck and said, "Are you going to do it now? Go slow�� I''m scared."


    "No, I don''t want to do it here. I want a perfect view when I put my cock inside you."


    "How can you say such embarrassing things?"


    "It''s not embarrassing at all."


    I released Hestia''s butt and ced my hands on her face. Then, I kissed her.


    I realized she loved being kissed, just like Lili.


    ####


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    When Luan kissed my lips, I gave myself to him. His tongue invaded my mouth, and I could barely keep up with his rhythm. While kissing me, he continued to run his hands over my body.


    He focused mainly on touching my ass. The sensation was incredible.


    Every time he squeezed my butt with his firm hands, a shiver ran through my body. My pussy tingled more and more, and I wanted him to touch me there too.


    But he didn''t.


    After kissing me, Luan picked me up in his arms, and we left the bathtub. I was a bit scared he might fall with me in his arms, but nothing like that happened; we left the bathroom momentster.


    Our wet, naked bodies started soaking the floor, but Luan didn''t seem to care.


    We both ignored it.


    Our breathing was heavy, and we were both incredibly aroused. Especially me. Even though I was a little afraid of losing my virginity, I still really wanted to do it.


    "Waaa~~"


    Then, Luan threw me onto his bed.


    I let out a scream, and Luan threw himself on top of me, pressing me against the bed. We exchanged passionate nces for a few seconds. Luan''s gaze is stunning; it''s like he''s looking into the depths of my soul.


    I can''t exin it, but his gaze is like a predator''s.


    "What''s wrong? Still scared?" he asked, caressing my cheek.


    "A little��" I replied.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle. You won''t feel any pain."


    "..."


    I stayed silent, and Luan smiled at me.


    "But first, I''ll make sure your pussy is wet."


    My pussy was already wet, but Luan decided to y with it to make me even more soaked. When he started, I came over and over.


    Before I knew it, I was at my limit. I think that''s what Luan wanted. He wanted me to reach my limit and beg for his cock.


    He seeded.


    I spread my legs for Luan and invited him inside me. I did this without feeling even a little embarrassed.


    It was the best decision I ever made.

 Chapter 99 – Hestia wants to make me cum. +18

    Chapter 99 �C Hestia wants to make me cum. +18


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    When Hestia spread her legs for me, allowing me to fuck her pussy, it felt like a dream. It was such a beautiful sight that it seemed unreal. I never imagined I could do this with such a gorgeous woman.


    I''ve fucked some beautiful women before�� Lili�� Aisha�� Even Ishtar. But Hestia is on another level. Perhaps only Freya could stir the same feelings within me. I can''t wait to meet her.


    "Aren''t you going to put it in?" Hestia asked. Then she covered her mouth with her hands, probably expecting it to hurt.


    Even though I had yed with her pussy for several minutes, and she was overflowing with love juices, it was still going to hurt. My dick is too much for a virgin girl. Lili suffered a lot, too.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" I asked onest time.


    "Mhm��" Hestia nodded, confirming.


    So, I slowly ced my dick at the entrance of her pussy. I gently moved my hips forward, gradually opening the entrance of her pussy with the tip of my dick. I did it very slowly.


    It was warm. I felt like the tip of my dick would melt.


    Once the tip was inside, Hestia removed her hands from her mouth and took a deep breath.


    "Is it in? I can feel something," she asked.


    "I''ve only put in the tip."


    "Just the tip? Urgh��" As I pushed a little deeper, Hestia moaned in pain. "Wait a moment," she said. So, I stopped moving. I hadn''t even inserted half of my dick yet.


    However, I had already reached her hymen. It was about to be torn. Hestia''s pussy was contracting around my dick.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, it''s better, but it still hurts," she said.


    "But your hymen hasn''t been broken yet. It''s going to hurt a lot now, so be prepared."


    "My hymen?"


    Then, I moved my hips harder, feeling Hestia''s hymen slowly tear.


    <em>Aaaaahh~~</em>


    Hestia let out a scream and immediately brought her hands to her mouth.


    "<em>Mmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!</em>" She moaned loudly, trying to endure the pain.


    Finally, I reached the deepest part of Hestia''s pussy. Tears streamed down her face as she tried to stifle her cries. She wasn''t able to bear the pain.


    I didn''t move and leaned over Hestia.


    I ced my hand on her cheek and wiped away her tears.


    "It''s okay, I won''t move. I''ll stay like this until you get used to it."


    Hestia nodded in gratitude.


    Her breathing was heavy, and the tears kept flowing. It took some time before she finally began to handle the pain. She eventually removed her hands from her mouth.


    "... Luan, why didn''t anyone tell me it would hurt this much?" she asked.


    "Lili didn''t tell you?"


    "I knew it would hurt, but I didn''t know it would hurt this much! This isn''t good at all; it''s horrible! Besides, I feel like my stomach is full of something. It''s ufortable! I don''t like it!"


    "But I haven''t even started moving yet. I''m sure you''ll start to enjoy it."


    "Urgh�� It''s going to hurt."


    "You''ll get used to it. It won''t hurt."


    "Of course it will! You''re too big, it still hurts!"


    "But it''s a little better now, right?"


    "Yes�� But if you move, I''ll feel that pain again!"


    "..."


    I stole Hestia''s lips and slowly moved my hips, pulling my dick out of her pussy. Her pussy was incredibly tight, gripping onto me. As my dick rubbed against the walls of her pussy, Hestia bit my lips.


    I wasn''t sure if she liked it, but tears welled up in her eyes again.


    I continued moving slowly, and her pussy started to get used to my dick. Every time I hit her deepest part, Hestia''s body trembled.


    Weak moans started being muffled by my kiss.


    My movements also started to speed up.


    When our lips finally parted, Hestia''s expression had changed. She looked at me with passion, clearly enjoying what I was doing.


    "It still hurts�� But why does it feel so good?" Hestia said to me.


    Seeing her erotic expression and hearing her moans, I increased my pace. Hestia hugged me tightly, just as tightly as her pussy was hugging my dick.


    We continued like this until we finally came together.


    Hestia bit my shoulder as her pussy tightened around me. She squirted her juices as I released my white liquid inside her for the first time.


    That''s when I realized. I had found the best pussy in the world.


    Before I could even pull out, I started moving again. Like two animals, I fucked Hestia for several minutes in this position until we were tired.


    After fucking her in the missionary position for a while, Hestia went wild and took the lead.


    "Let me do it. I saw this in a book once and wanted to try it. Just lie down," Hestia said, throwing me onto the bed and sitting on me.


    With a perfect view of her erotic body, I watched as Hestia grabbed my dick, lifted her hips, and slowly inserted it into her.


    She lowered her hips until she was sitting on me again, this time with my entire dick inside her. Hestia ced her soft hands on my chest and began to move her hips like a professional. Also, she started licking my nipples.


    It was as if Hestia hadplete control of her pussy, just like Ishtar. She continued to move the inside of her pussy, tightening around me more and more. Perhaps it''s a skill of only the goddesses.


    <em>Haaaa~~ Haaa~~</em> "Is it good, Luan? Does it feel good?" Hestia asked, moaning.


    Every time she moved, her breasts jiggled. I couldn''t resist and reached for them. I started to y with Hestia''s nipples while she moved her big ass.


    Hestia stuck out her tongue, close to climaxing.


    However, when she was about to cum, she stopped moving her hips.


    She sat on top of me with my dick inside her and remained still. She stared at me while I looked at her expectantly. Hestia started to move, rubbing her soft ass against me. I could feel my dick moving inside her tight pussy.


    She wanted to make me cum before her.


    I couldn''t help but notice Hestia''s mischievous smile.


    "You think you''re pretty clever, don''t you? But know that I won''t cum so easily."


    "Let''s see~~"

 Chapter 100 – Did Hestia get pregnant? +18

    Chapter 100 �C Did Hestia get pregnant? +18


    Hestia started moving her hips again, this time holding back her moans. I remained lying down, trying to control myself froming inside her again. But it won''t be easy.


    Even though she was a virgin just a few minutes ago, she''s good at this.


    "So, are you going toe already? I can feel your cock trembling inside me. Come on,e," she said as she moved her hips. Her breasts bounced up and down vigorously.


    I had the urge to grab them again.


    And that''s what I did.


    I brought my hands to her boobs and squeezed them. Hestia let out a moan and ced her hands on my thighs. "You like this, don''t you? You love having your boobs touched."


    Her boobs were very sensitive.


    "No, I don''t like it. Haa~~" I pinched her nipples, and Hestia stopped moving her hips. She slowly lifted her hips to pull my cock out of her, but I wasn''t going to allow that. I pulled her closer and stole her lips.


    I moved my cock back inside her.


    With Hestia sitting on myp, I grabbed her butt while kissing her and began lifting and lowering her body. Since Hestia loved being kissed, she didn''t mind my aggressive way.


    I also started moving, like I had never done with any woman before.


    Hestia let out a moan with every thrust.


    "<em>Haa~~ Mmm~~ mM~~ mm... Luan... Mm~~ mMmmM~~</em> Please, wait. <em>mMm~~</em>"


    She told me to stop, but her body said otherwise. She wrapped her arms around me and entwined her legs around my waist. She slowed my movements slightly, but I could still keep fucking her pussy.


    All my movements were intense. After almost pulling my cock entirely out of Hestia''s pussy, I''d thrust it back in all at once.


    Her pussy is very used to my cock by now. My cock slid inside her more easily. Hestia had also stopped tightening her pussy, so she wasn''t as tight as before. But it still feels fantastic.


    If this continues much longer, I''m going to cum.


    Fortunately, Hestia came before I did. We hadn''t made a bet, but I would have felt terrible if I hade before Hestia.


    Hestia scratched my back as her pussy clenched tightly around me. She let out a loud, long moan while her body trembled with pleasure. Her body heat had also reached its peak.


    It was as if we were melting. Our sweat had mingled, and the smell wasn''t delightful.


    After Hestia came, I slowly pulled my cock out of her, and she copsed onto the bed, seemingly passed out. Shey there with her legs spread, and the cum I had previously deposited inside her began to leak out.


    I had the urge to put my cock back inside her since I hadn''te yet. However, a new system message appeared.


    A message that left me utterly shocked... but happy.


    <strong>[ Congrattions on impregnating a Goddess for the first time! ]</strong>


    ####


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    My whole body felt weak, and I couldn''t move well. I opened my eyes slowly and saw Luan kneeling on the bed with his cock still hard. But he wasn''t moving, not even an inch.


    He looked shocked. Did something happen? Did I do something wrong?


    But then, a smile appeared on his face.


    Luan noticed I was looking at him and moved closer to me. He kissed me, but this time, I felt something different. It was a kiss filled with much more love than before.


    What is this?


    "Luan?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m just so happy to have finally done this with you," Luan said.


    His sweet words made my heart race.


    "Don''t say things like that... You''re going to make me blush. But... aren''t you going to continue? You don''t seem satisfied."


    Luan''s cock was still rock hard. I''m sure he still wants to keep going.


    "Of course, I''m not satisfied," he said.


    Luan was about to slide his cock back into me, but I stopped him.


    "Wait a bit. Can''t you wait until I recover a little? It still hurts."


    "The pain won''t go away now. If we keep going, the pain will turn into pleasure. Isn''t that better?"


    "..."


    Urgh... But it still hurts. It''s not unbearable, and I even ignored the pain earlier since I felt so good... I guess it''s okay... I want to feel that again.


    The iparable sensation ofing with Luan''s cock inside me.


    "But this time, I want to do something different."


    "Something different?"


    "Yes."


    Luan positioned me on all fours and then ced his hands on my butt. His hands were warm and sweaty. But why did he say this was something different? Isn''t this a normal position? I''ve seen it many times in those books.


    "I''m going to put it in," Luan said.


    I didn''t say anything but moved my hips to signal that it was okay. As I moved, I nced back and saw a smile on Luan''s face. He loves my butt.


    He likes my butt and my boobs a lot. He''s such a pervert.


    Well, men like that kind of thing.


    Then, Luan slowly slid his cock inside me. His cock was so big I could feel every inch of it entering me, rubbing against the walls of my pussy.


    A moan escaped my mouth instinctively. The pleasure was so intense I almost came.


    Why am I feeling even better now?


    I wasn''t prepared for what wasing next.

 Chapter 101 – Should I speed up Hestia’s pregnancy? +18

    Chapter 101 �C Should I speed up Hestia��s pregnancy? +18


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    When Hestia shook her ass for me, I immediately slid my cock inside her. It was too tempting a sight to resist.


    Hestia let out a loud moan, and her pussy clenched again. She came once more, and the system notified me. I earned five points from her orgasm.


    <em>MmMM~~ mmmmm~~ Haaa~~</em>


    I kept fucking Hestia hard for several minutes, sinking my fingers into her big, firm ass. It felt so good to squeeze her ass while fucking her pussy. This is my favorite position.


    It feels fantastic to have a woman submit to you, letting you fuck her like an animal. It gives me a sense of domination. And since Hestia had such a gorgeous ass, it made everything even better.


    "Luan�� Luan�� <em>Mmm~~</em>"


    "Do you like this? Do you like it when I do it hard?"


    "Yes, I love it. Keep going. Keep fucking my pussy. Mmmm!" Hearing Hestia say such dirty words turned me on even more. My cock twitched inside her pussy, and I was about toe.


    Hestia noticed and squeezed her pussy tighter around me. She wanted me to put everything inside her. Hestia wasn''t afraid of getting pregnant; she probably wasn''t even thinking about it.


    I wonder what her reaction will be when she finds out she''s already pregnant.


    <em><strong>*p* *p* *p*</strong></em>


    Our bodies mmed together as I prepared toe inside her pussy.


    <strong><em>Spurt~~</em></strong>


    My cum burst inside her pussy. Hestia felt the hot liquid filling her and squeezed me even harder. It was as if she was trying to milk every drop from me.


    She came again. I guess feeling my cum was a huge turn-on.


    But I wasn''t done yet. I began thrusting again. Hestia''s moans became more intense, and she came three times in a row.


    Three system notifications popped up.


    Still, I hadn''t finished, and I kept using her like a sex doll for several more minutes. Hestia''s ass had started to turn red, but I made it even redder when I started pping it.


    <strong><em>p~~ p~~ p~~</em></strong>


    Just like I did with Aisha, I gave Hestia hard ps on her ass. With each p, Hestia screamed, but she wasn''tining. She is loving it. The more things I try, the more I realize how perverted Hestia is.


    She likes being spanked, likes to dominate her partner, and loves being dominated. And on top of that, she has incredibly sensitive breasts, mouth, and pussy. She''s the perfect woman to have as a sexual partner.


    Luckily, she''s mine. And only mine.


    Having her in my arms, just for me, feels like a dream. I don''t want to lose her. I''ll never let her leave my side.


    <em><strong>*p* *p* *p*</strong></em>


    These thoughts ran through my head as I kept fucking her hard and spanking her ass.


    I left Handprints on her ass, along with bite and hickey marks on her shoulder and neck. I had marked her in various ways, and I wanted to mark her body even more.


    I needed to make it clear that this body is all mine.


    "Hestia, I''m going toe."


    "Come, you cane inside me."


    <em><strong>Splurt~~</strong></em>


    I came inside her pussy again, then slowly pulled out my cock. Arge amount of cum began dripping down her thighs, and Hestia looked back at me. She was flushed, tongue out, panting heavily.


    "Luan, that was amazing."


    "Do you want me to keep going?"


    "You can do whatever you want as long as I can keep feeling this pleasure."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make youe so much that you''ll pass out."


    "Come." Hestia grabbed her ass cheeks and spread them, revealing both her pussy and ass to me. My cum and her juices were leaking out, a vision of paradise.


    After that, I don''t remember much of what happened.


    But I remember we fucked on the floor, standing up, on the bed, and in various positions. I mostly fucked Hestia in doggy style and missionary, as those were my favorite positions. I could get a full view of her body, move however I wanted, and thrust my entire cock inside her.


    Hestia passed out several times, and eventually, I ended up falling asleep, too.


    ####


    When I woke up the next day, the smell in the room wasn''t pleasant. Since the windows were closed, the odor filled the air. I quickly got out of bed and opened the windows.


    We were still naked, me and Hestia.


    I left her in bed and went to the bathroom. I washed my face and then filled the bathtub to take a bath, of course, with hot water. After cleaning myself, I got into the bathtub to rx.


    And this is the perfect ce to check on the system.


    First, about Hestia''s pregnancy.


    Hestia is in my harem now. About the pregnancy, it says


    she is pregnant. The problem is that her pregnancy duration is longer than it should be.


    The system showed that Aisha would give birth in 9 months, but Hestia... 18 months! Twice as long. I don''t know if this is because she''s a goddess... but waiting 18 months is impossible.


    Luckily, I earned many points and can speed up her pregnancy using points.


    "But isn''t that number of points too high?"


    <strong>Points: 736</strong>


    I think the amount of points I received for getting her pregnant was high! But I can''t tell for sure since the notification has already disappeared.


    With this number of points, I canplete some requirements for "Ascension" and speed up Hestia''s pregnancy.


    "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 102 – Healing skill.

    Chapter 102 �C Healing skill.


    It was as simple. The system opened a new window, and the following appeared: Hestia''s pregnancy duration and the number of points that would be spent.


    It''s not as expensive as I thought. I need to spend 20 points to speed up Hestia''s pregnancy by one month. In other words, I can already elerate her pregnancy and have our child today. However, I won''t do that.


    For now, I''ll speed up by 9 months. That will bring the pregnancy duration down to 9 months, which is a normal time. I don''t mind waiting 9 months for my child to be born... 18 months is too long.


    In any case, I n to elerate the pregnancy further. I''ll wait until Hestia discovers her pregnancy and agrees to let me speed it up. I''ll have to tell her about this "ability."


    Well, 9 months... 180 points.


    <strong>[ Pregnancy elerated by 9 months. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Remaining pregnancy time: 9 months. ]</strong>


    "It''s strange how the time is exactly 9 months. Normally, a pregnancy canst a little longer or shorter... But here, it''s precisely 9 months."


    Now that I''ve spent 180 points, I have 556 points left to increase my stats. I need 300 in each stat to achieve my "Ascension," but 556 points aren''t enough.


    However, I can raise a few stats to 300.


    Strength and agility, for sure, I''ll bring them to 300.


    My strength was 187, so I spent 113 points to bring it to 300. My agility was 199, so I only needed 101 points to reach 300. And even after that, I still had 342 points left.


    "Honestly, I want to get my magic and perception to 300. I need 159 points to bring my magic to 300... I won''t have enough points to raise my perception to 300."


    Well, that''s fine.


    <strong>[ Your magic is now at 300! ]</strong>


    After raising my magic to 300, I used the remaining points on perception, bringing it to 263. However, when I checked my Endurance, I immediately felt something was off.


    I was foolish; I should have increased my Endurance.


    Anyway, I don''t n on going to the dungeon today, and I can umte some points. I''ll return to the dungeon only after my Ascension. I''m very curious about it. I wonder how much stronger I''ll be.


    My current status is:


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 300</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 300</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 103</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 300</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 263</strong>


    I also have arge number of skills. Most of them leveled up after I had sex with Hestia yesterday. Some were close to reaching the max level.


    The skills "Swordsmanship," "Dark Magic," and "Fire Magic" are at level 8, and the other skills leveled up at least once. I''ll have to test if the skills level up when I have sex with her again or if it''s just the first time.


    Speaking of skills, I need to choose another one! Of course, three premium skills.


    Once again, I have the chance to choose from three incredible skills, just like when I had sex with Ishtar. I think I''ll have this opportunity every time I sleep with a different goddess for the first time.


    If I could choose premium skills every time I had sex with a goddess, I''d farm a lot of skills by sleeping with Hestia.


    "But even if I don''t get three premium skills every time, the chance of getting a good skill may increase."


    Now, onto the skills!


    Yes, the flying skill appeared again! And that got me really excited!


    However, the other two skills were also incredible.


    <strong>Healing LV1 - A skill that allows the user to heal minor wounds. The user can heal more severe injuries and diseases as the skill levels increase. Perfect for someone who likes helping others.</strong>


    This skill is handy. A healing skill can be used in many situations, whether in the dungeon or outside when someone close to me feels unwell.


    Of course, I''m not talking about the goddesses, but women like Aisha and Lili.


    And, of course, it will also help heal myself if something happens.


    The next skill is also excellent, but it''s a skill I won''t use often. I sometimes forget to use the skills I have avable... This one will just get lost among so many others.


    <strong>Potion Creation LV1 - Allows the user to create potions.</strong>


    It doesn''t specify, but I''ll probably be able to create healing, strength, and all kinds of potions as the skill levels up... But I don''t need that. It could help make potions to sell... But I don''t need money.


    So, I must choose between [Flying LV1] and [Healing LV1].


    Honestly, as much as I want to fly, I don''t know when I''ll have the chance to get a healing skill again.


    <strong>[ The skill "Healing LV1" has been added to your status. ]</strong>


    I already have extraordinary skills like invisibility and teleportation... I don''t need to fly...


    "But it would be so cool..."


    Well, whatever.


    "Let''s test this skill now." I used my long nails to make minor cuts on my arm. Then, I used the healing skill to close the cuts.


    It was faster than expected and used very little of my mana reserve. Now that my magic is 300, my mana reserve is quiterge. And now that my magic skills are almost at max level, I need a big mana reserve.


    I can''t wait to see how powerful the explosions I can create now will be.


    My next trip to the dungeon will be pretty fun.


    ''Haaaa~~'' I took a deep breath and closed the system window. Right after, the bathroom door opened.


    "Good morning," Hestia said, her face blushing.


    "Good morning, Goddess. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes... But it still hurts."


    Hestia began to clean herself in front of me while we talked. She didn''t seem so shy anymore. After what happened yesterday, I''m sure she''ll never feel embarrassed about being naked in front of me again.

 Chapter 103 – Volume 2.

    Chapter 103 �C Volume 2.


    After we finished our bath, Hestia returned to her room, and I went downstairs to prepare breakfast for both of us. There wasn''t much to cook, so I made eggs and toast.


    I also made some tea, which was the only thing avable. I miss having coffee with milk, but I don''t know where to get coffee. I don''t remember the author mentioning it in the original story.


    Oh well, the important thing is to keep the stomach full.


    "This is delicious. You''re really good at cooking."


    "I prefer making pasta. I''m not that great at preparing breakfast."


    "I''ve never had scrambled eggs better than yours. It''s delicious."


    "Thanks, I guess." I chuckled and ate a portion of the scrambled eggs. They were pretty tasty, but I hadn''t many seasoning options, so it could''ve been much better.


    "Do you n to go out today?" Hestia asked while wiping her mouth.


    I sipped my tea and replied, "I n to go to the library. I have something to take care of."


    "Is there a problem with the publication of the second volume?"


    "No, of course not. I''m just going there for something else. Don''t worry; the book''s release is still on schedule."


    "I''m really excited!"


    "Haven''t you already read it?"


    "I didn''t read it all the way to the end... But I''m more curious about the art you mentioned earlier. You didn''t want to show them to me..."


    "It''s a surprise. Anyway, I couldn''t bring the arts here."


    "Alright, alright~~"


    "Just wait for the volume to be released. Don''t be so impatient."


    Hestia gave me a smile and then stuffed another portion of scrambled eggs into her mouth. So, I decided to ask about yesterday. I asked if she liked it and if the pain had lessened.


    She said it still hurt when we were in the bathroom, but I hope it''s better now.


    "It was really good, better than I expected... Lili was right. But you really overdid it, didn''t you? You were too rough with me!"


    "You''re too beautiful, and your pussy was just too good."


    "About the pain... It''s still there, but it''s a little better. I''m recovering quickly and think I''ll be 100% by tonight."


    "So we can do it again tonight then."


    "No! Don''t get so cocky! Let me rest for at least a day; don''t be in such a rush." Hestia said, irritated.


    "Alright, I''ll hold back. But if you keep walking around in this dress, it will be hard for me to restrain myself."


    "This is how I''ve always dressed!"


    "And you think I didn''t want to attack you?"


    "Ugh, gross! You''re creepy!"


    "I''m joking, I''m joking. If you say things like that, I''ll get sad."


    "Pervert!"


    ####


    I left the mansion after breakfast and headed to the library, walking quickly. Elma must have prepared the requested volume, and I was curious to see how it is.


    When I arrived at the entrance, there weren''t many people, so the second volume hadn''t been released yet. I feared Elma might have rushed the publication and caused some problems, but she didn''t.


    Elma greeted me with a smile as soon as I walked in.


    "You came to pick that up?" she asked.


    "Yes, is it ready?"


    "Of course, follow me."


    It was my first time going into the storage area of the library, where there were many other books, primarily copies of Re: Zero. Boxes and boxes of them.


    "Here it is." Elma picked up a very secure box that even had a lock as if it were the most important thing in the world.


    I carefully took the box, and Elma unlocked the padlock. When the box opened, I was hypnotized by what I saw. It was the illustration I had seen before, but the colors were more vivid and vibrant.


    The title was also in a different font, and "Volume 2" was printed on the cover, along with my name. Seeing my name on that cover made me happy and a bit down.


    Because I know this story isn''t mine.


    ''One day, I''ll write something original.''


    Elma noticed I was sad and asked, "Is everything alright? Is something wrong?"


    "No, it''s as beautiful as I expected... No! It''s even better than I expected. You did an amazing job." I put the book back in the box and locked it. Elma handed me the key.


    "Be very careful with that. Don''t let people find out you have it, or they''ll probably try to steal it."


    "They''d go that far?"


    "Absolutely!" Elma eximed. "If people discover this, they''ll try to steal it to sell. They could make a fortune with it."


    "Even though it will be released in a few days?"


    "It''s the first copy! This first copy is only less valuable than the original manuscript. Speaking of the manuscript, the first volume''s manuscript is still safely stored in a vault. Do you want me to keep it, or are you nning to take it?"


    "Don''t worry, you can keep it for me."


    "I''ll guard it with great pleasure!"


    "Thank you so much for this, Elma. For everything you''ve done so far and for getting this copy to me so quickly."


    "I should be the one thanking you! It''s thanks to you that I managed to keep this bookstore alive. Before, people only came here to read, and no one bought anything. But now, you''ve made my store more profitable than ever."


    "I could only sell so much because of you."


    "Of course not! Oh, and can I ask again who you will give this to? Will you tell me this time? Hehe."


    "It''s a secret."


    "I''m jealous of the woman who''s going to receive this. Unfortunately, I''m an old woman now, I don''t get gifts like I used to. I was quite popr, you know?"


    "I believe you. Hahaha."


    I left Elma''s library/shop shortly after. I headed straight to the Loki Familia''s house without caring about the consequences.

 Chapter 104 – Ais naked.

    Chapter 104 �C Ais naked.


    I reached the Loki Familia residence easily. For some reason, I knew where it was without asking anyone. I believe the ability "Vivid Memories" helped me with that.


    I can locate things more easily now.


    I wanted to use this ability to teleport inside the Loki Familia house, as I have many memories of the interiors. But unfortunately, it didn''t work when I tried.


    I had to talk to a few people before I had the chance to meet Ais. A woman I didn''t remember said she would speak to her, but after a few minutes, Tiona showed up instead.


    She came running towards me with a smile on her face. She seemed happy to see me.


    That''s when I got a surprise.


    <strong>[The ability "Charming Aura" has leveled up!]</strong>


    My Charming Aura skill reached level 6! Instantly, I felt like something had changed between me and Tiona. She started clinging to me, hugging my arm.


    Tiona insisted on taking me inside herself while hugging my arm.


    "We''re almost there. But why are you looking for Ais?" I was carrying the box, but Tiona didn''t realize it was a gift.


    "I want to talk to her about volume two."


    "Wait a second, are you giving her the volume two?"


    "..."


    "You��" Tiona released my arm. "I want to read it too! Please!"


    "You can ask Ais once she''s done reading it."


    "Luan�� Don''t you have two copies? I''ve been so eager to read it..." Tiona''s eyes filled with tears. "I''ll do anything!"


    "Unfortunately not. But you can read it after Ais is finished."


    "Ais takes forever to read!" Tiona stomped her foot in frustration. "Let me read it first! Then I''ll give her the present. Please?" Tiona''s eyes were brimming with tears, like the look of Puss in Boots.


    But I didn''t cave.


    "No, it''s a gift for Ais."


    "You idiot! Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for her. You''re joking, right? Ais doesn''t like that kind of thing. You''re wasting your time!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Ugh�� No�� But Ais has never shown signs of liking someone or wanting a rtionship! I''m sure she''s not into that kind of thing."


    "I see. But I''m not in love with her, I just wanted to give a friend a gift. She was excited to read it, so I thought I should give it to her."


    "But I also said I was excited to read it! Why didn''t you bring a copy for me too? You''re lying. You''re trying to win over Ais, aren''t you? Hehe. Fine, good luck with that."


    Tiona pouted and walked ahead. I followed her to the door of a bedroom. I couldn''t believe she led me straight to Ais'' room. We had walked for a long time��it was arge house, though not bigger than the Ishtar Familia''s residence.


    Tiona knocked on the door, and a voice came from inside.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Tiona. I brought a present."


    "I''m busy, Tiona."


    "It''s important!" Tiona turned the handle, and the door opened. And when it did, I was in for a pleasant surprise.


    Ais was in the middle of the room, wearing only her underwear. She had just taken a shower and was in the process of getting dressed. Her wet hair clung to her soft skin.


    She was wearing mature-looking white panties and no bra. Since she had her back to me, I couldn''t see her boobs��at least until she turned to look at Tiona.


    She thought it was just Tiona, but I was right behind her.


    I only saw her boobs for a moment before Ais quickly used her arm to cover herself.


    Ais was speechless. The three of us stood frozen, not knowing how to deal with the situation.


    Then, I noticed Ais'' cheeks turning red and turned my face away. I wanted to keep looking but pretended to be embarrassed as well.


    Tiona finally did something.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry!" Now embarrassed, she shut the door and turned to me, looking rmed. "You didn''t see anything, right? Ais is going to kill me!"


    "I didn''t see anything, it''s fine. But you should have been more careful."


    "Shut up! I didn''t know she was almost naked�� It''s a good thing we didn''t get here earlier. She probably would have beenpletely naked�� Why doesn''t she lock the door when she''s changing clothes? Ugh!!"


    Tiona''s embarrassment seemed to get worse by the minute.


    "I wouldn''t have minded."


    "I didn''t know you were such a pervert. Let''s wait here until she finishes getting dressed."


    Only two minutester, the door opened. Ais had a neutral expression, but her sharp eyes pierced Tiona. She wasn''t mad at me��just at her.


    But soon, her eyesnded on me.


    Her cheeks flushed, and she greeted me.


    "Hello, Luan�� I''m sorry about earlier."


    "No, it''s fine."


    "But why are you here? Did something happen? I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "I came to bring you a gift." I showed the locked box to Ais. Judging by the shape, Ais already knew what it was, and her eyes lit up.


    "Please,e in!" Ais said excitedly,pletely forgetting about what had happened earlier. "And you��we''ll talkter." Ais gave Tiona a cold look.


    After we entered, she closed the door, leaving Tiona outside.


    I guess she hadn''t forgotten what happened.

 Chapter 105 – Is Ais in love?

    Chapter 105 �C Is Ais in love?


    As soon as Ais mmed the door, she instantly turned to me, her eyes gleaming as she stared at the box I held. I couldn''t help but find her behavior amusing; it seemed so out of character for her.


    She really loves my book.


    "You''re not kidding, are you?" she asked.


    I heard her question and used the key to unlock the box. Ais''s eyes sparkled even more when the book''s cover became visible. She desperately tried to snatch the box from my hands, but I pulled away.


    "First, you have to thank me," I teased. But Ais took it seriously and began thanking me. It was funny how she acted like a little puppy.


    She kept her hands outstretched and continued to stare fiercely at the box.


    I slowly ced the box in her hands, and Ais looked at it more closely. She was so excited she couldn''t say a word; she waspletely frozen.


    "Are you okay? Are you that happy?"


    "Of course! I''m the first person to have the second volume, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes! I don''t know how to thank you. I''m so happy. It''s so beautiful. Who made this art? Don''t tell me you drew this."


    "No, it wasn''t me. An artist did the cover."


    "I was scared for a second, thinking you had a talent for that too. But it''s beautiful, amazing. Seriously, the artist managed to capture the characters so well. That''s exactly how I imagined them. They''re perfect together; I wonder if everything will work out."


    Ais was talking about Emilia and Subaru. It''splicated to talk about that, so it''s best not to extend the conversation or give her spoilers.


    "I think it''s better not to discuss that."


    "I don''t want spoilers." Ais took the book out of the box and flipped through a few pages. "I want to read it all right now, but I must control myself."


    "Do you have anything nned for today?" At my question, Ais pulled her eyes away from the book and looked at me. Her cheeks turned red, and she replied.


    "I''m going to the dungeon today. And you..."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, I wouldn''t ask you that! I just wanted to know if you saw..." Her face grew redder and redder. Her excitement was turning into embarrassment as she remembered what had happened earlier.


    "Are you talking about your breasts?"


    "You saw... I''m sure you saw..." she said, turning away. "But I don''t care. It''s fine."


    "You don''t need to worry. It is beautiful," I told Ais.


    She remained silent. After the awkward silence, Ais turned toward me, hugging the book. "Thank you so much for this. I''m d you chose me to get the first copy."


    "You''re a big fan, and we''re friends. Isn''t that reason enough?"


    "...Yes, friends."


    "Aren''t we friends?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Ais cleared her throat. "Thanks again, Luan. We should go out to eat together sometime. I''ll repay you for remembering me."


    "I''ll look forward to that."


    Once again, awkward silence filled the room. Ais seemed quite nervous, so I decided to say goodbye. I could have pushed things further, but I chose to hold back.


    But it worked. Ais seems to be getting closer and closer, and she seems to like me more and more.


    Who would have thought Re: Zero would help me with this?


    ''She hasn''t been won over yet. Don''t rush it. She''s just paying more attention to me now. I''ve made her notice that I care about her, and that''s enough.''


    Ais made a point of walking me to the exit of the Loki Familia house.


    There, we ran into Bete, who seemed immensely annoyed by how close we were. But we didn''t pay him much attention, and we parted ways with smiles on our faces. I couldn''t help but notice that Ais was blushing the entire time.


    My [Charming Aura] skill leveled up at just the right moment.


    ####


    <strong>*Ais''s POV*</strong>


    When Luan finally left, I returned to my room and took the book I had stored in the box. I looked at it again, and the art touched my heart. Indeed, this artwork was created with passion and care.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    I slowly opened the first page to start reading, but my mind was overwhelmed by what had happened earlier. Luan had seen me in an embarrassing situation, making me flustered.


    I never thought I would feel like this, but it''s incredibly embarrassing.


    "And what was that?"


    My heart raced when I received his gift. I had never felt anything like that before. Maybe I was too happy, or I was too excited to read the second book.


    "But I never imagined he would give me such a precious gift. What Tiona said..."


    Tiona told me a long time ago that Luan said I am beautiful.


    "Did he give me this book because he thinks I''m beautiful? I don''t know how to feel about that..." But it makes me incredibly happy. It''s nice to know that he thinks I''m so beautiful that he gave me one of his most precious things.


    Ugh... That''s when I realized I couldn''t read.


    Even though the words entered my mind, they quickly became scrambled because of my racing heart and the sound of Luan''s voice in my head, distracting me.


    I rolled around in bed, hugging the book and thinking about him.


    "What the hell is happening to me?"

 Chapter 106 – Good news.

    Chapter 106 �C Good news.


    After I returned to the mansion, Hestia was sitting on the sofa. Lili was with her. The two were discussing some perverted things, which I decided to ignore.


    Hestia was talking about how I took her virginity. Lili seemed quite curious, but as soon as she saw me, she pointed at me, and Hestia turned to look back. Her face turned red, and she stood up.


    After walking over, she handed me a cup of tea and smiled.


    "Luan, you''re finally back! Where were you? Hahaha."


    "It doesn''t matter. You were having quite an interesting conversation, weren''t you? You can continue; I''m going upstairs."


    "Uuuhh�� You''re embarrassing me in front of Lili."


    "Am I?"


    "It''s fine," Lili startedughing.


    "Lili��"


    I left Hestia and Lili behind and went to my room. When I arrived, I opened my Status and checked a few things. Nothing had changed. I thought there would at least be some information about Ais.


    When I won over Lili, the system told me that Lili was falling in love, but this time, nothing appeared.


    Well, that''s to be expected. If a simr message were to appear, it would have happened when I gave Ais the gift�� But I thought: Maybe she started falling for me after I left.


    Or perhaps after she starts reading the book.


    But it didn''t happen.


    I went to the bathroom to shower and couldn''t help but remember Ais''s body, which I had only seen for a few seconds. Her breasts were beautiful, as good as Hestia''s, though much smaller.


    I like breasts like Ais''s breasts��firm and very well-shaped.


    Although, I preferrge and soft breasts like Hestia''s.


    Before I realized it, I was masturbating while thinking about Ais''s body, imagining touching her soft skin and squeezing her modest and beautiful breasts.


    And just as I reached my limit and imagined myself finishing on her breasts, a new message from the system appeared.


    <strong>[Ais is in the process of falling in love with you.]</strong>


    <strong>[New mission avable!]</strong>


    <strong>[Make Ais break her character and confess her love to you.]</strong>


    <strong>[Reward: 20 points]</strong>


    "Oh my god? A new mission. And a different one this time. I had to make Lili fall in love with me, but now I have to make Ais fall in love and confess her feelings."


    Luckily, she''s already in the process of falling for me.


    "Ais invited me out to eat with her. I should take her to a few ces and get closer to her until she reaches her limit and confesses to me."


    But will it be that easy?


    As the system itself said, Ais will break her character. It''s not like her to do something like that, especially at this point in the story...


    However, calling her out on dates won''t be enough.


    If I make her believe that she''s the most important woman in this world and that I care deeply for her, it might make her love me more and gather the courage to confess.


    Fortunately, there''s no time limit.


    I showered happily and then went downstairs. Lili and Hestia were still talking about random, unimportant things.


    Since everyone was hungry, I made food for the three of us, and after eating, I decided to stay home the rest of the day.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t sleep with Hestia today, but I did get to spend the night with Lili.


    It wasn''t as good as with Hestia, but it was still a fantastic night.


    The following day, I went downstairs with Lili. Elma was at the mansion, sitting with Hestia.


    She brought good news.


    ####


    After serving her some tea, I sat down with Elma, and she brought excellent news. The second volume was finally going to be sold. Yes, starting tomorrow, the second volume will be avable.


    "I thought it would take a bit longer; this is a surprise," I said.


    "As I mentioned, I hired many new employees, so the process was much faster than expected."


    "That''s great. Didn''t I tell you, Goddess?"


    "But even so, I wanted to finish reading it and see the art!"


    "Oh? So that gift really wasn''t for the Goddess?"


    When Hestia heard the word "gift," her eyes widened. I hadn''t told her about the gift I gave to Ais. Now, there was no way to avoid the subject.


    Not only was Hestia, but Lili was also quite surprised.


    Damn it, Elma!


    "Gift? What gift?" Hestia asked.


    "The Goddess didn''t know about this? He took a copy of the second volume."


    "A copy of the second volume? You didn''t tell me about this, Luan," Hestia said.


    "I didn''t hear anything about this either," Lili added after Hestia nced at her.


    "About that��" I looked at Elma, irritated. She realized I was reprimanding her. I took a deep breath and had to exin what I had done to Hestia, though I omitted that I gave it to Ais.


    When Hestia heard that I had given the second volume as a gift to someone yesterday, she looked visibly upset. However, she tried to act normally.


    "I see, so you gave it as a gift. Well, it has nothing to do with me... Your friend must have been quite happy."


    "I''m sorry, Goddess. I should have got a copy for you."


    "It''s fine; I''ll be able to read it tomorrow anyway."


    "Excuse me!" Elma interrupted our discussion. "I can go to my store and get a copy for the Goddess. What do you think?"


    Hestia and I exchanged nces, and then I looked at Elma. "Alright, go ahead."


    However, Hestia stopped her.


    "There''s no need, Elma. It''s fine. I''ll buy a copy tomorrow."


    "..." Elma looked at me, seeking help.


    I sighed deeply again.


    "Alright, Elma, no need to bring another copy."


    "Right��"


    Elma realized the atmosphere had be a bit awkward and decided to leave. After she left the mansion, Hestia looked at me with a smile. Hestia was quite upset with me! I told her she couldn''t see the art, but then I gave a copy to someone else as a gift.


    I didn''t think Hestia would get so angry.


    "It''s alright, Luan."


    In the end, I couldn''t touch Hestia that day.

 Chapter 107 – The artist is a woman?

    Chapter 107 �C The artist is a woman?


    I woke up feeling quite anxious, and together with Lili and Hestia, we decided to go to the library. Finally, the second volume is being released! I''m even more nervous now than when I released the first volume.


    I guess I''m afraid people won''t like it.


    Lili enjoyed it, and Hestia liked what she read as well. I guess everything''s fine.


    "So those are the illustrations? They''re so beautiful," Hestia said.


    There was arge image of the book cover at the library entrance along with the title. It was a big and eye-catching picture. Hestia couldn''t help but be impressed.


    Lili hadn''t seen it before either; she was stunned.


    "It''s gorgeous. That''s why I didn''t want to show you before��I wanted it to be a surprise."


    "..." Hestia said nothing after hearing me. She pretended I hadn''t said anything.


    "It is impressive. Luan, where did you find such an incredible artist?" Lili asked.


    "Elma was the one who hired the artist. I''ll ask Elma to arrange a meeting for us."


    "I''d like to meet the artist too��" Lili said.


    We stood there, admiring the image from a distance since entering the library was hard. As time passed, more people arrived, and the streets became increasingly crowded. It was even a bit difficult to move.


    The first people who managed to buy the book were showing it off, which even caused a few arguments.


    It is chaos.


    Hestia seemed to regret not agreeing to Elma''s suggestion to grab a copy for her yesterday. Now, it would take a long time for her to buy her copy!


    At some point, Lili and Hestia even wanted to leave.


    I told them I would handle it, and they could go home, but they decided to stay with me until we managed to get inside the library.


    The inside wasn''t much different from the outside.


    The library wasn''t big, so even though there were organized lines, it was crowded andplex to move around. Fortunately, when Elma saw us, she made sure to attend us.


    The other customers were irritated, but when they noticed Goddess Hestia was with us, they decided not toin.


    "Excuse me, this way," Elma said.


    We were led to the library''s storage room, where I had been before.


    There were even more boxes this time, and some employees were rushing around. The way they were acting was stressful. They were acting this way because of the chaos outside.


    "Just ignore them. Here you go. I prepared this for you," Elma said.


    She grabbed arge box containing five copies. One copy to Hestia, one to Lili, one to me, and two extra copies to give to whoever I wanted. When Hestia saw the book up close, her eyes sparkled.


    She picked up one of the copies and ran her hand over the cover art.


    "It''s even more beautiful up close. Luan, we have to meet the artist who created this."


    "Oh, that''s right, I haven''t introduced you two yet. She''s a big fan of yours, Luan."


    "She? I thought it was a man."


    "Did I say this? No, it''s a woman. I''ll arrange a meeting for you two to get to know each other. You can even n the covers for the next volumes together. Haha," Elma said.


    She is saying, "Write more volumes."


    "That would be great," I replied.


    "Well, I need to go now. I''d love to chat more, but it''s crazy out there. You should leave soon, or you''ll get stuck inside the store."


    "You should have anticipated this and organized things better," I told Elma.


    "I thought it would be fine... I''ll be more careful next time."


    After a long while, we finally left the store with the five copies. When we returned to the mansion, Hestia and Lili took their copies and sat on the couch to read.


    Lili had already read it twice but was ready for a third time.


    What a dedicated fan.


    ####


    A few days have passed since the second volume was released, and the sess was more significant than expected. I didn''t imagine it would be such an explosiveunch. I already knew how well the first volume had sold, but this reached an overwhelming level.


    Hestia, who had already finished reading, praised it a lot. Lili keptplimenting it, even though it was her third read.


    In the past few days, Elma finally arranged a meeting with the artist of my novel. And today was the day I would meet her. However, we''d only meet in the evening.


    Hestia and Lili wanted toe with me, but Elma said the artist was shy and didn''t want anyone else to join me.


    After a few hours, the time finally came. The sun had disappeared, and I headed toward where we were supposed to meet. I dressed in my best clothes and used up thest bit of cologne I had.


    Even though she wasn''t a character from the original story, I still wanted to make a good impression. It''s always good to stay in contact with such a talented person.


    I walked through the busy streets of Orario, looking for the restaurant where we were supposed to meet. Many people were eating and talking when I entered��it was pretty noisy.


    Then, a woman approached me; she was one of the waitresses.


    "Are you Luan, by any chance?" she asked.


    "Yes, that''s me," I replied. Does she know me?


    But that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Someone is waiting for you. I''ll take you to her table," The waitress said with a smile and began guiding me to the table where the artist was.


    An artist whose name I didn''t even know.


    However, as I approached the table, I saw the artist sitting with her back to me.


    Her hair is white.

 Chapter 108 – Bell?

    Chapter 108 �C Bell?


    My heart skipped a beat as the woman slowly turned to look at me. Her eyes gradually locked onto mine��vibrant red eyes.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    White hair, red eyes, and pale skin. A cute appearance that could bepared to a rabbit. This woman looked identical to Bell, except that she... is a woman.


    Unlike Bell, she is tall. And I couldn''t help but notice she hasrge breasts.


    She smiled at me, and I felt my heart race. It even seemed like I was falling in love... But no, this isn''t love... I can''t exin what this is. Damn, what do I do? I can''t move.


    Am I scared of this? Am I afraid because this woman looks so much like Bell?


    Bell supposedly doesn''t exist in this world... But what if he doesn''t exist as a man but has transformed into a stunningly beautiful woman? This is so bizarre I can''t believe it. It''s impossible.


    "Luan? Is everything alright?" the waitress asked.


    "Luan, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Then, I heard the artist''s voice for the first time. It was soft and pleasant��the kind of voice you''d expect from a famous Japanese Vtuber.


    "Hello, it''s a pleasure to meet you. May I ask your name?" We shook hands.


    "My name is Be. Just Be."


    When I heard her name, I squeezed Be''s hand, and she grimaced.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I said. "Shall we sit?"


    "Of course." Be smiled at me bitterly, and we sat across from each other. I didn''t know what to say to her. Should Ipliment her art or ask about her life? Should I ask who her grandfather is?


    Does she have ties to the Gods like Bell? It doesn''t seem like it. The story haspletely changed.


    This is terrifying. Bell is a woman... and her name is Be. How uncreative of the God who created this world.


    "Excuse me, is there something on my face?"


    "No, it''s just that... you remind me of someone."


    "Huh? Are you sure? It''s the first time anyone''s told me that. I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone who looks like me."


    "Yes, I''ve seen someone who looks like you before... but he was a man."


    "A man? That''s unbelievable. Hahaha." Beughed. Even herugh was cute and pleasant.


    "And you''re wonderful. I was surprised when I saw that the artist who drew the cover for my book is such a beautiful woman."


    Be''s cheeks turned red. I wasn''t sure how to feel about this.


    "Thank you... I''m not very good withpliments, but I appreciate it."


    "I just said what came to mind."


    "..."


    An awkward silence took over the table.


    But fortunately, the waitress returned to take our order. You saved us!


    ####


    I talked to Be for a long time... and couldn''t stop thinking about Bell. No matter how hard I tried to treat them as different people, I couldn''t. Despite their voices and behavior being so distinct, I just couldn''t.


    It is strange.


    But even so, I tried to talk to her as respectfully as possible. I discussed the writing process of my book and how I wrote many pages while inside the dungeon, and Be was impressed.


    She knows a lot about my book; she is a fan.


    Be also shared her process of creating the cover art. But it was surprising. Apparently, Be came from a lineage of artists.


    Her family is very famous for producing paintings��beautiful and quite abstract. But she is different. She specialized mainly in drawing portraits of people, which is why she is so good at drawing faces and bodies.


    In addition, she focused a lot on her painting style, using bold and vibrant colors, unlike her family, who primarily used neutral tones.


    In other words, she is theplete opposite of her family. However, her mother and father were very supportive of her work. They had also read my book and encouraged her to take on the project of designing the cover.


    I listened to this whole story in disbelief. It was as if Bell had created a fictional story that was impossible to be real...


    Man, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "That''s incredible. So your whole family is made up of artists?"


    "My mother was a renowned artist in the past, but now she''s retired. My father runs a painting shop that he founded many years ago. But I have many uncles and cousins who are painters."


    "That''s amazing, a family of artists."


    "And you, Luan... Has anyone in your family ever worked as a writer? You must have inherited this talent from someone, right?"


    "Well... I''m the only one in my family who''s ever tried to write anything. Ever since I was a child, I''ve been obsessed with reading. I read many works published in my city. Small works that you''ve probably never heard of."


    "And while reading, you developed a writing talent. People say those who love reading often try to write something at some point. Not everyone has talent, but many discover it that way."


    "Did you start drawing and painting because of your family''s influence?"


    "I admit that at first, I only drew because of my mother. She encouraged me a lot, saying I had a bright future... But honestly, this is the first time I''ve made any money from it. Hahaha."


    "Don''t worry. It''s also the first book I''ve published. I''ve never made money like this before. It seems like fate brought us together, doesn''t it?"


    "I think so..." Beughed and returned to eating.


    After nearly two more hours of conversation, we finally said our goodbyes.


    When I said goodbye to Be, I couldn''t stop thinking about her.

 Chapter 109 – I want to invite Luan to the dungeon (Ais’s POV)

    Chapter 109 �C I want to invite Luan to the dungeon (Ais��s POV)


    When I returned to the mansion, Hestia and Lili were very curious about the artist, so I told them about her. Her calm and pleasant personality... But she just seemed a bit nervous.


    Maybe because she''s my fan.


    But Hestia and Lili seemed interested only in Be''s appearance.


    "I''ve never seen a woman who looks like her before. White hair and red eyes, right? She sounds beautiful from the way you described her," Lili said.


    She seems to be suspicious of something. Is she suspecting that I''ve fallen for Be?


    "Did you happen to fall in love with her?" Hestia asked!


    I immediately denied it.


    "Of course not, I was just surprised when I saw her because she reminded me of someone."


    "Hmmm... Who is this person? A friend?"


    "Not a friend, an adventurer I knew. He had white hair and red eyes like Be. I was pretty shocked when I saw her."


    "I see. I''ve never seen an adventurer like that before..."


    "I don''t know where he is, he disappeared." I smiled bitterly at Hestia, and she seemed to have misunderstood. She probably thinks this adventurer disappeared inside the dungeon or is dead!


    "I''m sorry," she said, with a sad expression.


    I said before that I wasn''t even friends with this person. Why would you think I''d be sad?


    "I want to keep working with her now that I''ve met the artist. She''s very talented and likes my book. She''s quite a dedicated fan! She could tell me every detail of the first book."


    "I can do that too! I also remember every detail of the second book! Has she even read it?"


    "What is this, apetition to see who''s the biggest fan?" I startedughing at Lili. What was that? Jealousy?


    I don''t know who''s the biggest fan of my book, but if I had to say, it''s Lili.


    ####


    <strong>*Ais''s POV*</strong>


    I finally finished reading the second volume of the novel written by Luan. And what can I say? It''s even better than the first volume. I didn''t think it could improve, but it''s fantastic.


    Luan has improved his writing even more. I''m not a writer, but I can tell.


    ''I wonder when the third volume will be released... The second volume didn''t have an ending, it was an extremely well-done cliffhanger.''


    Seriously, I''m very excited.


    I got out of bed after finishing reading. It''s been a while since we went to the dungeon, and since it''s morning, I decided to gather the group to head to the dungeon. However... I want to talk to Luan.


    Should I forget about the dungeon and go to his house? But I still don''t know where he lives. Does Tiona know?


    As I thought of her, Tiona entered the room.


    "Ais, are you there?" She peeked into the room and then carefully walked in. Ever since thest time she suddenly entered and Luan saw me almost naked, she''s been very cautious about opening my door.


    But I had to argue with her a lot.


    "I''m here, I just finished reading the second volume."


    "You only finished now? I finished it a long time ago."


    "I don''t read as fast as you, I prefer to read slowly and imagine everything."


    "Alright, alright. But I came here to talk about today''s dungeon exploration. Bete said he''s not feeling well and won''t go."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He didn''t tell me, but he locked himself in his room and isn''t in the mood to talk. What do you want to do? Do you want to cancel the exploration?"


    When I heard Tiona, my eyebrows raised. And why? Because the image of Luan came to my mind.


    Luan isn''t as strong as Bete, but he''s an adventurer like us. Shouldn''t we invite him to join us? What would Tiona and Tione think of that?


    "Ais? Are you listening?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    "Do you really want to go? I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Do you happen to know where Luan lives?" When she heard Luan''s name, Tiona gave me a mischievous smile.


    "Luan? Hmmm... Interesting."


    "What''s up? I just wanted to invite him to the dungeon since Bete won''t go. I also want to ask him about the third volume."


    "Is that really why?"


    "Of course! I only care about his book, I don''t care about him."


    "I see..." Tiona still kept her mischievous smile. "But I don''t know where he lives, why don''t you go to the library and ask? The librarian must know. I''ve never been to his mansion."


    "Mansion?"


    "Yes, mansion. Would a famous guy like him live in a regr house? I''m sure he has a huge house."


    "You''re right..."


    It''s true! Luan is very famous and has made a lot of money. He''s better than I thought. Besides being handsome, he''s rich and knows how to fight. Isn''t he the perfect man?


    ''No, if he were perfect, he''d be as strong or stronger than me.''


    "Do you really want to invite him toe with us?" Tiona asked.


    I thought it over again and decided to confirm it. I told Luan I would take him out to eat something. I can take this opportunity to invite him.


    For some reason, just thinking about it makes my heart race.


    So, I asked Tiona to go to the library and ask the librarian for Luan''s address.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t want to give it.


    I had to give up going to the dungeon today.

 Chapter 110 – Ishtar is acting strange (Aisha’s POV)

    Chapter 110 �C Ishtar is acting strange (Aisha��s POV)


    I woke up the next day feeling very excited. Excited to write! I am also excited toplete the


    requirements to reach "Ascension." I''m very curious about what I''ll get from the system.


    New features? Maybe a bonus that will help me be much stronger. I have no idea.


    "Luan?" Lili woke up. She rubbed her eyes and then got up, following me to the bathroom. We took a shower and then got into the bathtub together. Lili seemed happy to be here with me.


    Recently, she has been acting quite possessive.


    "Lili, is everything okay? I mean�� about your Familia."


    "No one has tried to approach or do anything to me."


    "I''m d. I said I would take care of it, but I haven''t done anything yet, sorry."


    "Don''t worry. Just being able to see you whenever I want is enough. I don''t need to join the Hestia


    Familia for this, right?" Lili smiled at me.


    She sat on myp and started ying with the bubbles, having fun.


    "I missed this."


    "The bathtub?" I asked.


    "Of course not! I missed being like this with you."


    "But haven''t we been doing this a lottely?"


    "Yes�� But�� Are you annoyed?"


    "Of course not, you idiot." I hugged her from behind and squeezed her breasts. Lili turned her face to me and kissed my lips. She seemed eager to have sex with me, but we had already done that a lotst night.


    She''s tired, so I declined.


    "Let''s just stay like this. You''re tired, aren''t you?"


    "I thought you wanted to since I can feel your cock touching me. You''re hard, you know?"


    "I can''t help but get hard in this situation."


    "If you want, I can do it myself."


    Lili sat on top of me and wrapped her arms around my neck. She stared at me and licked her lips. I


    ced my hands on her slim waist, and Lili thought I was getting ready to insert my cock inside her.


    But I stood up and lifted her with me.


    "Let''s get out now."


    My cock was hard, and Lili looked down. I lifted her like a doll.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to do this?"


    "No, I have to control myself. I''ve been having too much sex."


    "Gasp! I can''t believe you said that. You''re basically a sex addict!"


    "Watch your words, Lili."


    "Okay, sorry. Can you put me down now?"


    "Hahaha."


    I ced Lili down and stepped out of the bathtub.


    After drying ourselves, we changed clothes, and I grabbed my notebook and pen, almost out of ink. I need to talk to Elma about this. I need a new pen!


    Maybe I''ll find one even better than the one I''m using.


    "Are you going back to writing?" Lili asked, her eyes shining.


    "Yes, I''m going to start writing the third volume."


    "I want to watch!!! I want to read everything you write."


    "I don''t mind. But are you sure you don''t want to wait until I finish?"


    "No! I want to read as you write."


    "All right, then."


    I went downstairs with Lili and sat at the dining table. Hestia was preparing breakfast, and in the


    meantime, I started writing.


    That''s when my skill [Writer] leveled up again, reaching level 5!


    I can feel the changes. I can write much faster, and my mistakes have significantly decreased. In other words, I can finish the third volume quickly now!


    Of course, not just because of the [Writer] skill, but also thanks to the [Vivid Memories] skill.


    I have so many works stored in my memories. I''m tempted to start writing a new one. But I think it''s


    better not to do that for now.


    ####


    <strong>*Aisha''s POV*</strong>


    It has been a while since Ist saw Luan. Since the day he disappeared. I didn''t bother going after him either since he said we were just friends.


    Friends don''t stalk each other, do they?


    He might get annoyed.


    Though we are more than just friends, we''ve had sex multiple times.


    I''ve never be friends with a client before. He''s the first. And I even fell in love with him. It''s so


    stupid of me��I shouldn''t fall in love with someone.


    But it''s impossible not to fall for him. He''s handsome, kind, and excellent in bed, plus he has a huge


    cock. How could I not fall for someone like that?


    And something that''s bothering me is the way he disappeared. That''s one of the reasons I haven''t gone after him. Maybe it was his way of signaling that I shouldn''t.


    If he wanted me to look for him, he would have said so.


    ''And since that day, the goddess has been acting weird. It''s very different from usual. She seems very thoughtful and sometimes very nervous. She''s no longer as serious andmanding as before. She''spletely changed.''


    I wonder if it''s connected.


    "Hey, Aisha, what''s up?" One of mypanions approached.


    "It''s nothing."


    "The Goddess is looking for you. You should go see her."


    "She''s looking for me? Did something happen?"


    "I don''t know, but she seemed anxious. Isn''t it strange how she''s been acting? So different from before. I''m worried."


    "..."


    I didn''t say anything and headed toward Ishtar''s room.


    She was there, sitting on her "throne." When her eyes fell on me, for some reason, I felt a heavy


    pressure. This has been happening a lot since that day.


    She seems to be harboring feelings of hatred toward me.


    "Did something happen, Goddess?"


    "Do you know where your friend is? Luan."


    "Luan?"


    It was then that I realized that the way the goddess had been acting did have something to do with


    Luan''s disappearance that day.


    What the hell did you do?

 Chapter 111 – I want to see you, Luan (Aisha and Ishtar POVs)

    Chapter 111 �C I want to see you, Luan (Aisha and Ishtar POVs)


    <strong>*Aisha''s POV*</strong>


    I didn''t know what Luan had done and didn''t want to ask the Goddess. I only asked why she was looking for him, that''s all. The Goddess stared at me for a few seconds, seeming annoyed.


    "It''s nothing. I want to talk to him."


    I know she doesn''t just want to talk. What the hell did you do, Luan?


    "I don''t know where he lives, Goddess, but I can look for him," I told her. She sighed long before dismissing me from her room.


    ''This sucks.''


    I confess I''m pretty worried about what will happen to him. I need to find him and talk to him. I''m not bringing him directly here.


    I''m afraid of what Ishtar might do. I hope he hasn''t done anything stupid.


    ''But honestly, Ishtar doesn''t seem angry with him, even though she seems upset with me for some reason. This is so strange.''


    I left the mansion and walked through the entertainment district.


    As I walked, many men approached me, seeking my services, but I refused. I didn''t want to sleep with these guys anymore. Many of them were disgusting��they were not like Luan.


    My heart belongs to someone now, and doing this kind of work while in love with someone...


    ''Even though Luan is probably doing this with other women out there. I''m such an idiot.''


    ####


    <strong>*Ishtar''s POV*</strong>


    After Aisha left my room, I stared at the wall. Luan''s face was appearing on it. Seeing his face irritates me so much, but at the same time, I can''t resist this urge.


    My pussy was tingling. I can''t forget what happened that day.


    And after that day, he just disappeared. I can''t feel satisfied doing this with another man. He changed me�� And that pisses me off! I need to find him.


    But what he said before... That I''ll do whatever he wants.


    Hahaha, is he an idiot?


    "I''ll never do what he says. Does he think he can control me?" I want to find that idiot and put him in his ce. I won''t ept being treated the way I was! I can''t let him get away with it.


    Before I realized it, I was already touching myself.


    As my frustration took over me, so did my desire.


    Luan, I want to see you.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    Before I knew it, breakfast had already been over. Lili and Hestia had already eaten, and I was still writing. I was so distracted while writing that I only snapped back to reality when my stomach started growling.


    "You finally stopped. You''ve written so much; you must''ve finished the third volume by now!" Hestia said.


    She ced a te of food in front of me. She had prepared the breakfast for me again since the one she''d served earlier had already gone cold.


    "Thanks, Hestia. Where''s Lili?" I asked.


    I noticed Lili was no longer at the table. I didn''t even see her leave.


    "Lili? She left the mansion a while ago. She wanted to tell you she would go to work but didn''t want to disturb you. She said she''ll be backter."


    "She went to work?"


    That''s right, Lili is still working. I said I''d care for her, but getting her to stop working won''t be easy. I hope at least she''s stopped stealing from adventurers. I don''t want her to be attacked likest time.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about her?" Hestia sat next to me.


    "A little. Lili is so small and fragile, I''m afraid she''ll get hurt."


    "You worry about her a lot. I''m sure she''ll be fine." Hestia ced her hand on my thigh. But when I stopped eating and looked at her, she pulled her hand away and averted her gaze.


    "Is it good?" she asked, trying to distract me from the fact that she had almost touched my cock.


    "Yes, it''s great."


    "That''s good... Haha." Hestiaughed awkwardly and then stood up.


    "Goddess."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you want to do it tonight?"


    "..." Hestia stared at me for a few seconds, her cheeks red. "I''ll think about it."


    She ran upstairs.


    I finished eating and then looked at everything I had written so far. Honestly, I had written quite a lot��over 30 pages in just a few hours. Maybe in two hours.


    If I write all day, I''ll probably finish the third volume.


    "But the third volume is a bit long, just like the others. And it would be stupid to release one volume after another. Releasing one per month should be good enough."


    Some Japanese authors can take up to a year to release a new volume. I think I''m releasing them at a pretty fast pace.


    "But I''m only doing this because I have everything in my mind and don''t need to create anything from scratch. It makes everything simpler. Should I write a bit more?"


    Since I had nothing to do in the afternoon, I decided to stay home and write a little more.


    I wrote for hours and hours until I finally passed page 140. I only paused twice, once for lunch and once for tea, a little while ago when I had written page 120.


    ''It''s already getting dark outside. Lili still hasn''t returned.''


    Even though I was a bit worried about Lili, I put the notebook away and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    However, even after several hours, and Hestia and I had already finished dinner, Lili still hadn''t returned to the mansion.


    ''I wonder if she changed her mind abouting back today.''

 Chapter 112 – Ishtar kidnapped Lili?

    Chapter 112 �C Ishtar kidnapped Lili?


    I started to get worried as soon as Iy on the bed. Lili hadn''t returned; something must have happened. Every time she said she woulde back, she did. It''s simply impossible not to worry about her.


    Could something have happened between her and other adventurers?


    Or did the Soma Familia do something to her?


    I got up from the bed, and as soon as I opened the door, I was surprised to find Hestia standing in front of my room, about to open the door. As soon as I saw her, I remembered our conversation in the afternoon.


    She said she would think about having sex with me.


    I know what decision she made.


    Hestia was wearing something light and sensual, like the first time we slept together. Her breasts were visible through her transparent shirt. I could also see her panties, a pure-looking white panty.


    My cock instantly hardened, and Hestia noticed it. However, she could also tell I was worried about something.


    "Are you still thinking about Lili?" she asked. She didn''t seem bothered by it; she was also worried about Lili! "I''m worried about her too."


    "Did youe here to talk about Lili?" When she heard my question, Hestia''s face grew warm, and her cheeks flushed.


    "Yes, of course!" Hestia answered, despite her sensual clothes suggesting otherwise. It was clear she hade here to sleep with me.


    "I see. I''m going to look for Lili to ensure she''s okay. Sorry."


    "No, no need to apologize. But do you know where Lili lives?" Hestia followed me downstairs. "If you don''t know where she lives, it''ll be hard to look for her. What if she''s stuck somewhere in the dungeon?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find her wherever she is."


    "Good luck."


    Hestia followed me to the door. As I left, I turned to look at her. She stood at the doorway, watching me with a sad expression.


    "Don''t worry, as soon as I return, we''ll be fucking all night." I winked at her, and Hestia mmed the door.


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    But then my expression grew serious as a new mission appeared!


    <strong>[ New Mission Avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Save Liliruca Arde from Ishtar! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 20 points ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus Reward: You will receive the "Birth Control" ability ]</strong>


    "Ishtar? I thought this had something to do with the Soma Familia. What on earth is that damned goddess nning?"


    Does she not remember that she''s under my control now? I''ll have to teach her a lesson when I find her.


    I ran toward the Ishtar Familia''s home.


    ''I wonder how she found out about my rtionship with Lili.''


    ####


    <strong>*POV: Third Person*</strong>


    Earlier that same day, long before Luan left the mansion to look for Lili.


    Aisha was searching for Luan at Ishtar''s request. Aisha knew that Luan came from the Hestia Familia but didn''t know where their home was.


    The first thing she did was ask around about him in the entertainment district, but with no luck. Even though they had met there, he wasn''t well-known in that area.


    So, Aisha decided to leave the entertainment district. A few minutester, she noticed some people reading a very eye-catching book. A book with a beautifully designed cover.


    On the cover was a name she recognized.


    Aisha had heard of Re: Zero but hadn''t imagined the author''s name was Luan. She quickly connected the book to the Luan she knew.


    She had never met another man with that name��it wasn''tmon.


    ''Is he the author of this book?''


    It is a very popr book that she had never read.


    ''If the author is the same Luan��''


    And discovering that Luan is a famous author is a big help! She knew she could use this to try to find him. She asked the two people reading the book where they had bought it and then headed to the shop.


    It was crowded, but she didn''t care and forced her way in.


    When Aisha entered the store, dressed provocatively, Elma stared at her in surprise.


    "Can I help you?" Elma asked. "Are you here to buy the second volume? You''ll need to get in that line." Elma pointed to one of the lines.


    However, Aisha didn''t listen and jumped over the counter.


    She jumped over the counter and dragged Elma into the corner of the store. There were no security guards around, so she wasn''t stopped. Some people were surprised by Aisha''s behavior, but many knew her and decided to stay out of it.


    Even Elma recognized her.


    "I''m a friend of Luan''s. I want to know where he lives. You have his address, don''t you?" Aisha asked. She asked calmly, without seeming desperate. She also wasn''t aggressive toward Elma.


    "I don''t think I can give you that information."


    "Please, I need to talk to him." Tears appeared in Aisha''s eyes. "I really need to speak with him, please."


    Elma, who had a very kind heart, saw Aisha''s tears and decided to give her Luan''s address.


    Slowly, the new home of the Hestia Familia was bing known.


    "Thank you very much," Aisha said before leaving.


    When she approached Luan''s house, Aisha saw two people near the door.


    It was Hestia and Lili.


    Aisha hid and watched them.


    However, she was surprised by two women who appeared behind her.


    "Well done. So, that''s the house where that man lives," one of the women said.


    "Yes, and that''s the goddess Hestia. That other girl must be one of his women, right? Have you seen her before, Aisha?"


    "Ah, no," Aisha replied, startled.


    "As the goddess said to lure Luan, what do you think about taking that girl with us?" the first woman suggested.


    "That''s a bad idea. Goddess Hestia could get angry."


    "Does it matter? It''s fine, let''s do it. What about you, Aisha? What are you going to do?"


    Aisha watched as the two women kidnapped Lili. She did nothing to stop them.


    Her mind was a mess from everything that had happened in the past few days, and she didn''t know how to react.


    She only left a note with a few words hidden near the mansion.


    A note that Luan never found.


    ''I''m sorry, Luan.'' Aisha wanted to help Lili, but Ishtar would destroy her if she tried to do anything.

 Chapter 113 – Luan is very angry ( Lili and Luan POVs)

    Chapter 113 �C Luan is very angry ( Lili and Luan POVs)


    <strong>*Lili''s POV*</strong>


    I don''t know what happened, but three women appeared and blocked my path as I headed toward the dungeon. They were all Amazons, but I only recognized one of them.


    Aisha, from the Ishtar Familia.


    She is important within the Ishtar Familia, and I had no idea what she was doing here. Why on earth is she after me? I smiled at the three women and tried to talk to them, but they didn''t want to listen.


    They forced me to drop the bag I carried and then started dragging me.


    Aisha didn''t say a word to me, but the two women I didn''t know began saying threatening things, clearly trying to scare me. And then they started talking about Luan.


    Apparently, taking me is an easy way to lure Luan. But why do they want to attract him? Did Luan do something against the Ishtar Familia?


    ''Can I escape if I try?''


    I thought of many ways to get away, but none seemed rational. I''m not strong, and these women are very powerful. If I try to run, I might get hurt, which would be bad.


    If I get hurt, Luan might get angry. I don''t want him to do something stupid because of me.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get hurt. Juste with us, and after that, we''ll wait for Luan," one of the women said.


    Then, her friend said:


    "But how will Luan know we''ve kidnapped her? Did you leave a note or clue for him toe to us?"


    "That''s true... But isn''t it fine? I''m sure he''ll figure out Ishtar''s behind this."


    "Are you sure?"


    "No. But I think it''ll be okay."


    It was then I realized these women were foolish.


    I nced at Aisha, and our eyes met. She was visibly ufortable with the situation but didn''t say a word or do anything to help me. I wonder what she''s thinking.


    We walked for a long time until we finally reached the entertainment district. It is my first time entering this ce. Everything is so different from what I am used to.


    I saw the enormous house of the Ishtar Familia and swallowed hard.


    I started to feel nervous.


    Even though they told me I wouldn''t get hurt, I was still terrified that something might happen to me.


    And I''m also apprehensive about Luan.


    I don''t want him to get hurt.


    They took me to a room and locked me inside. It was arge room with only a bed, a wardrobe, and a vast, luxurious bathroom. It reminded me of Luan''s room��very fancy.


    I spent hours locked up without eating or seeing anyone.


    Before I knew it, it was already night.


    Luan still hasn''t found out I''ve been taken to this ce.


    I hope he doesn''t figure out what happened. I don''t mind staying locked up here for a few days. I''m sure they''ll give up on keeping me if Luan doesn''t show up soon.


    Unfortunately, despite my wishes, Luan opened the door to the room I was locked in just before I was about to sleep.


    He looked furious.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I ran towards the entertainment district. Music and the cheerful voices of both men and women. A lot of annoying drunks started approaching me, and many prostitutes approached me looking for sex.


    But I ignored them all.


    I left the bars and brothels behind and ran towards the Ishtar Familia''s house. As I approached, I noticed all the lights were on, and the door was wide open.


    They were waiting for me.


    I don''t know how they knew I''d figure out they were the ones who kidnapped Lili. They don''t know I have the system.


    Maybe they left a clue behind, but I didn''t find it.


    "Let''s go."


    I strode towards the entrance. Then, I used my teleportation ability.


    I teleported directly into Aisha''s room. As my vision shifted, I heard water soundsing from the bathroom. I walked over and opened the door. When I did, Aisha turned to me, startled.


    She thought I was someone else, so she attacked me.


    But I dodged her strike and then grabbed her arms, pressing her against the bathroom wall.


    "What did you do with Lili? Are you involved in this?" I asked, ring at her.


    Aisha was stunned, her eyes wide. But soon, her expression changed. She looked sad.


    "I''m sorry, Luan. I didn''t want this to happen."


    "What? Did something happen to Lili? Answer me!" I shouted at Aisha.


    "Don''t worry, Lili is fine."


    "Where is she?"


    "Listen, I didn''t want to be part of this. The goddess asked me to look for you, but suddenly, two other women appeared and brought Lili here."


    "I don''t care about any of that. Just tell me where Lili is."


    "She''s upstairs. She''s locked in one of the rooms."


    "Alright."


    I let go of Aisha and turned to leave. But she came closer and hugged me from behind.


    "Forgive me, I didn''t want to do this. I only went to find you, and Ishtar took advantage of it!"


    "It''s fine, I understand. We''ll talk about itter. I''m not mad at you, but I''m extremely pissed at Ishtar. I''ll make sure to teach that damn goddess a lesson."


    "..."


    Aisha was shocked by the way I spoke about Ishtar.


    I left her room, leaving Aisha stunned, unable to believe what she had heard. It was probably the first time she''d heard someone speak like this about Ishtar.


    If Aisha finds out what I did to Ishtar before and what I will do to her today, she might have an existential crisis.


    ''As soon as I confirm that Lili is safe, you''re going to suffer a lot at my hands, you bitch.''

 Chapter 114 – Attacking Ishtar.

    Chapter 114 �C Attacking Ishtar.


    I didn''t know where Ishtar was, but the most important thing now was finding Lili and ensuring she was safe. I rushed upstairs. I got to the same floor where the room I was taken tost time was located.


    I started to worry that they might be doing something simr to Lili, so I quickened my pace.


    I ran down the long hallway, opening every door.


    All the rooms looked like motel rooms. What a filthy ce.


    ''Where are you?''


    But even after opening fifteen doors, I still couldn''t find Lili. I kept my pace until I finally found a locked door. I didn''t knock; I just broke it down without caring who might be inside.


    When the door opened, my eyes went straight to the bed, where Lili was sitting.


    She was fully dressed and didn''t seem to have any injuries.


    I let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Luan? You shouldn''t havee!" However, Lili didn''t seem too happy to see me. "Did anyone see you? They might end up hurting you; you need to get out of here right now!" She started warning me about the dangers.


    But I just hugged her, relieved.


    Lili''s body started trembling in my arms as she felt my embrace.


    "You shouldn''t havee�� Ishtar is nning something. I don''t know what happened between you and the Ishtar Familia, but you need to leave this ce right now."


    "There''s no need to worry about that. Ishtar respects me a lot, she only did this to attract me so she could see me again. I think she misses me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing." I let go of Lili and looked over her body, searching for any marks they might have left. Fortunately, nothing seemed to have happened. "I''m just d you''re okay. You need to stay here while I take care of this."


    "What are you going to do? Are you thinking of starting a fight with the Ishtar Familia? That''s not a good idea, Luan. Think this through!"


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    "It doesn''t seem like everything will be fine. Your face is scary. You''re so angry that you''re not thinking straight! You came here because of me, didn''t you? I''m fine! So let''s just leave!"


    "Lili." I looked at her and smiled. "Just stay here and wait for me."


    I closed the door with the broken lock and searched for Ishtar.


    But I didn''t need to search for her long, as she appeared before me a few minutester.


    When Ishtar saw me and noticed how furious I was with her, she got slightly nervous. However, she maintained herposure and said, "You finally showed up."


    Or, "Who do you think you are, doing that to me and then disappearing?"


    I stayed silent, just listening.


    <strong>[ New mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Make Ishtar regret messing with you! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 50 points. ]</strong>


    It was a mission with a great reward. That triggered me to charge toward Ishtar without caring about getting hit by her, even though she''s much stronger than I am.


    ####


    *Several hours earlier*


    *Ishtar''s POV*


    "Do you have any idea what you''ve done? What did I tell you to do?" I asked the two women in front of me. Aisha must have noticed, but these two women are not part of my Familia.


    I hired them to follow Aisha because I couldn''t trust her. Something is happening between her and Luan; she might try to deceive me.


    I need to speak with Aisha about this. It irritates me to think about her with my man.


    The two women were hired to follow Aisha and find Luan''s address since Aisha might hide it from me.


    However, I didn''t expect these two to be such idiots.


    They kidnapped one of Luan''s friends to lure him here! And in the end, they didn''t even make it clear that Luan''s friend had been brought to my house.


    "I''m sorry, Goddess! I thought that by doing this, we could lure him here. We wanted to spare you the trouble of sending someone to his house!"


    One of the women said. She acted like an older sister.


    Her "younger sister" was standing with her head down, refusing to look me in the eyes.


    "I''m so angry I could kill you both! What will happen if Luan gets angry with me?! I don''t want this!" I yelled at them.


    "But you''re beautiful and powerful, that disgusting man won''t do anything to you!"


    "Shut up! Just get out of here immediately! I need to deal with this!"


    "Of course! Let''s go!" She dragged her friend out of my sight, and I sighed long.


    But even though I said I would deal with this, I don''t know what to do. Is releasing Luan''s friend enough? No, she will tell him what happened.


    But we didn''t do anything to her; she''s okay... I''m sure Luan won''t be mad.


    ''But why am I so worried?! I shouldn''t be! I''m superior; I don''t need to be afraid of that man!''


    I''ll wait for him! I''m sure he''ll show up.


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Then, night finally came.


    I kept the doors open so Luan could enter whenever he wanted.


    When I was alerted that Luan was in my house, I rose from my throne with a smile and went to meet my man.


    But when we meet.


    Luan appeared before me in an instant, grabbing me and mming me hard to the ground.

 Chapter 115 – Dragging Ishtar by the hair. +18

    Chapter 115 �C Dragging Ishtar by the hair. +18


    When Luan threw me to the ground, I felt pain all over my body. His expression is frightening. He''s furious! I don''t think I''ll be able to calm him down.


    Luan grabbed my neck and pressed me to the floor.


    I stared at him, and his cold eyes seemed to be looking into my soul. ''Why am I scared? I shouldn''t be scared of someone like him!'' My body is shaking. It doesn''t make sense.


    It''s like Luan is a god more powerful than me. A god who can threaten me.


    I gritted my teeth and grabbed his hand.


    "Who do you think you are to do this to me?" I said as the anger I felt towards him grew inside me. Luan gave a mischievous smile and lifted me, grabbing me by the neck.


    Then...


    <em><strong>Punch!</strong></em>


    Luan punched me hard in the stomach. I almost threw up on him!


    "You fuck! I''m going to kill you!" I screamed. But Luan didn''t care! This time, he threw me against the wall, pressing my face against the cold wall. I felt pain in my cheek and teeth.


    Luan, who was behind me, started rubbing his cock against my ass.


    I was wearing a short dress, so as he rubbed against me, my dress rode up, and my panties became visible. I imagined that Luan was going to put his cock inside me. I even started to get excited, and my pussy began to get wet!


    But he didn''t.


    When Luan realized I was getting excited, he threw me away, and I rolled around on the floor.


    In an instant, Luan approached me again and bent down, looking into my eyes.


    It was like I was a piece of garbage.


    How can I allow a man to do this to me? I''m a goddess! I''m the most beautiful Goddess there is! I can''t let this happen!


    But why am I feeling so good about being treated like a piece of garbage by this guy? Why is my heart racing? I honestly don''t know what''s happening to me anymore.


    "Ishtar. I told you before, didn''t I? That I''ll do whatever I want with you and fuck any woman in your Familia. I also said that you should obey me. I didn''t think you''d do something stupid."


    "Listen to me, Luan!" I shouted. But before I could exin. p! Luan pped me hard across the face. I felt my skin burn from his p, and I couldn''t react; I didn''t know what to say.


    "What kind of excuse are you going toe up with? Are you going to say you didn''t order it?"


    "I didn''t order it! I only asked those two women to follow Aisha and find out where you live! It was their decision to bring your friend here!"


    "Do you think I''m going to believe that?!"


    "It''s the truth!"


    "I don''t trust you at all." Luan grabbed my hair and looked into my eyes. His eyes were shining. I felt my pussy getting wetter and wetter as he did these things.


    "..."


    "What''s your favorite ce in the house? Your throne? That ce where you sit on your dirty ass almost all day?"


    "..."


    "I''ll take you there, don''t try anything stupid."


    Luan started walking down the corridor while dragging me by the hair.


    My whole head was aching, but my heart was racing, and my pussy was dripping. Why am I so horny?


    ''Huh? Isn''t that Luan''s friend?''


    As I was dragged around like a piece of disposable garbage, I could see Luan''s friend staring at us.


    No one must know about this. I''ll have to kill that girl after that.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I dragged Ishtar by the hair without caring about the consequences. No one got in my way, and I calmly took her to her main room. It was a ce I didn''t even know where it was, but I managed to get there.


    When I entered, however, I was in for a surprise.


    Aisha was there.


    When she saw me dragging Ishtar by the hair, she looked horrified. I just signaled to her, and Aisha swallowed her saliva, not knowing what to do. Would she leave or help the Goddess of her Familia?


    Aisha made the choice I thought she would. She turned and left without Ishtar knowing she was there.


    When Aisha left the room, I took Ishtar to her throne and threw her onto it. She fell onto her throne, and I could see that her thighs were wet. I don''t know if she''d peed or if she was excited. But it was funny.


    "What should I do to you? Should I fuck you until you want to die?" I said.


    Ishtar regained herposure and looked at me with irritation. But I just smiled.


    "Don''t tell me you''re angry. Look at you, you''re all wet. Did you really enjoy being dragged around by your hair by me?"


    "You bastard. Who do you think I am?" She asked, irritated.


    "You''re a whore. A slut."


    Ishtary back on her throne as I lifted her and spread her legs. I looked directly at her pussy, which was covered in hair. Her hair was sticking out of her panties.


    Ishtar grabbed the arms of her thrones to keep from falling as I bit on her panties and moved them out of the way. I took a closer look at her pussy, and without caring about the hair, I started sucking her hard.


    Ishtar moaned loudly.


    As I held her by the legs and sucked on her pussy, Ishtar fell off her throne, and she was upside down. It was quite an impressive position.


    But I didn''t mind.


    I kept sucking her pussy until Ishtar almost fainted. The blood began to rush to her head, and she became dizzy.


    When she was about to pass out, I released her, and she fell like a rag doll.


    Then I picked her up in my arms and put her back on the throne.


    I stuck my cock out, and Ishtar''s eyes went wide.


    My cock seemed to have gotten even bigger.

 Chapter 116 – Ishtar is a product to satisfy my desires. +18

    Chapter 116 �C Ishtar is a product to satisfy my desires. +18


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I didn''t know it was possible, but my cock had grown even more. I spread Ishtar''s legs wide, and she stared at me with wide eyes. I couldn''t tell if she was excited or scared.


    But I didn''t care.


    I ced my cock at the entrance of her pussy, and as soon as I touched it��


    Squirt!


    Ishtar came, squirting her liquid all over me. Contrary to her nasty personality, the fluids from her pussy had a pleasant smell and tasted surprisingly good.


    Ishtar''s eyes rolled back, and she seemed to lose some sense of reality. I hadn''t expected her to orgasm so intensely. I couldn''t help butugh at her expression as I slowly slid my cock inside her.


    I didn''t shove it all in at once. I went slowly, letting my cock rub against the soft walls of Ishtar''s pussy, reaching deep inside her until it touched her womb. Ishtar''s nails dug into the arms of her throne.


    She came again, and a notification from the system popped up in front of me.


    I stopped, keeping my cock inside her. Her pussy walls convulsed and tightened around me. She wasn''t doing this consciously like before��it was just her body being honest.


    I felt like I could cum at any moment.


    But I held back.


    I put my weight down on Ishtar''s legs, forcing her feet to her shoulders. It was ufortable for her, but it allowed me to hit her deepest spots easily.


    I began thrusting hard, gripping Ishtar''s legs while staring into her eyes. She was fully exposed and struggled to breathe due to the awkward position.


    She clenched her teeth, trying to catch her breath.


    Each time I thrust, crashing into her, the throne creaked as if it was about to break.


    I was putting a lot of strength into my movements.


    I kept going for long minutes, making Ishtar lose consciousness before cumming inside her.


    When my sperm gushed into her, and her insides grew even warmer, I released her and pulled out my cock. Shey down on her throne, barely able to stay awake, as my cum dripped from her pussy to the floor.


    Her sweat had soaked the throne, which didn''t smell particrly pleasant. Her breasts had popped out of her dress, and her tongue hung out as she gasped for air.


    "You really liked that, didn''t you?" I asked.


    I approached her and then threw her to the floor again. I made Ishtar ce her hands on the throne''s seat and raise her ass to give me a clear view of her pussy. Ishtar''s pussy was still filled with my cum, so I shoved my fingers inside her.


    Rudely, I began moving my fingers inside her pussy as grotesque moans escaped Ishtar''s mouth.


    My cum started leaking out of her inrge quantities. I came more than I had expected.


    "Luan, wait! I''m going to fall!" Ishtar''s legs were trembling, but I didn''t care.


    I ripped off her panties, now soaked with cum, and tossed them aside. Then, I grabbed her ass roughly, practically digging my fingers into her flesh. Her bronzed ass was gorgeous.


    Her body is better than Aisha''s, I had to admit.


    "Luan, wait a bit, I still can''t breathe properly," Ishtar begged, gasping. But I didn''t care and shoved my cock inside her.


    The moment I did that, Ishtar''s legs gave out entirely, but I held her by the waist, and she fell face-first into her throne.


    Without a second thought, I continued pounding her pussy like a madman as its heat enveloped me.


    I have to admit, this feels fucking amazing.


    I hate this woman, but her pussy is too good. It''s like the perfect onahole.


    Yes, that''s it. She''s not Ishtar; she''s just a perfect onahole for me to use to satisfy my cock and farm some points. She''s different from Hestia. She''s just a tool to fulfill my desires.


    With that thought in mind, I fucked Ishtar''s pussy until I was satisfied and came inside her again.


    But even after cumming a second time, my cock was still rock hard.


    ####


    <strong>*Lili''s POV*</strong>


    I didn''t know what to think when Luan dragged the Goddess Ishtar by her hair. When my eyes met the Goddess''s, I almost panicked and ran but held my ground.


    What the hell is Luan thinking? Doesn''t he know who the Goddess Ishtar is? He''s going to get himself killed!


    After hiding from Ishtar, I followed Luan and her until we reached the main room, where Ishtar usually stayed. I had never been here before, but I could tell by the luxurious decorations and the throne.


    But inside the hall, there was another woman. Aisha was there.


    However, she left shortly after, even after seeing the Goddess of her Familia being dragged and treated like trash. I can''t understand what''s going through her mind.


    When Luan began licking Ishtar''s pussy, Ipletely lost track of reality.


    What the hell is this? What''s going on? Did he have this kind of rtionship with her, or is this the first time he''s done this?


    But it doesn''t matter! This is insane!


    After licking Ishtar''s pussy, Luan''s cock was even bigger than usual. Does he like her that much? No, he wouldn''t treat her like this if he liked her. Luan is angry!


    Did his cock grow out of anger? What kind of strange logic is that?


    When Luan began fucking Ishtar''s pussy, for some reason, the way he did it was exciting to watch.


    Hard, rough, treating Ishtar like an object.


    Seeing Luan treat a Goddess like Ishtar this way excited me.


    But it wasn''t just me. After a while, I noticed Aisha hiding and watching everything, just like I was.


    Our eyes met, but she ignored me and focused on Luan and Ishtar.

 Chapter 117 – Ishtar being treated like this turns me on. +18 (Aisha and Luan POV)

    Chapter 117 �C Ishtar being treated like this turns me on. +18 (Aisha and Luan POV)


    <strong>*Aisha''s POV*</strong>


    I didn''t know what to think when I saw Luan dragging the Goddess by the hair and treating her like dirt. It was ufortable, but at the same time, it was extremely pleasurable to watch.


    Thoughts like ''She deserves it'' or ''Treat her even worse'' ran through my mind. Am I wrong for thinking things like that? I don''t think so.


    ''What will he do? ''


    I hid in one of the corners of the room. I''m not sure if the Goddess knows I''m here, but I''m sure Luan noticed me. But I didn''t care, and I continued to stand there, watching everything unfold.


    However, I didn''t imagine it would be so violent.


    When Luan started to fuck the Goddess''s pussy while "crushing" her against the throne seat and the Goddess began to run out of air, I honestly thought about going over there and stopping him, but I didn''t.


    I wanted to keep watching.


    I don''t know if I''ll feel any guilt after it''s over, but I don''t think so.


    Anyway, the Goddess seemed to be enjoying it.


    Despite her angry expression and her saying things like, ''Stop it,'' I''m sure she''s enjoying it very much. I think it''s the first time a man has treated her this way, and it''s "woken" something inside her.


    A feeling of satisfaction that she didn''t know existed.


    I think it''s like what happened to me. I''ve been with many handsome men and good at sex, but Luan was different. His cock is the biggest I''ve ever seen, and he knows how to fuck a pussy like no one else.


    He''s still very good even if he doesn''t try new things or daring positions.


    And the Goddess is discovering these pleasures.


    Honestly, it turns me on. My pussy was getting wetter as Luan increasingly broke the Goddess''s mind.


    When Luan came inside her for the second time, the Goddess fell to the floor, and Luan''s sperm began to drip out of her. I could see a smile on her face, a satisfied smile.


    However, Luan didn''t want to give her pleasure and satisfaction. He wanted to do it until she begged him to stop. Until Ishtar couldn''t take it anymore!


    Luan held Ishtar''s head tightly and then shoved his entire cock inside her at once, viting her throat. The Goddess, who had passed out, woke up the instant she felt Luan''s sword tear into her insides.


    She almost vomited right there.


    As I looked at that erotic scene of the Goddess''s mouth being fucked while her watery eyes looked at Luan, I felt my fluids down my thigh. I was very wet.


    I didn''t hold back and started to touch my pussy.


    As I stuck my long fingers in and tried to hit my sensitive parts, faint moans escaped my mouth.


    I started to get a little jealous of the Goddess.


    I was using my fingers while she could feel Luan''s thick cock rubbing against her throat.


    I want him to do the same to meter.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    When I started to rape Ishtar''s mouth with my big cock, she finally recovered, and her eyes stared at me. Although I could feel her anger, I could also sense that she was enjoying this.


    She didn''t try to push me away or pull away from me. It was theplete opposite.


    Ishtar began to move her tongue around my cock. When my cock was shoved to the base inside her mouth, I could feel her tongue touching my balls.


    I thought it might hurt her, but Ishtar seemed used to this type of sex.


    When I pulled my cock out of her mouth, Ishtar almost threw up on me but held the vomit in her mouth.


    I''m not kissing that mouth anymore.


    She put her hands on the floor to avoid falling and caught her breath. Then she raised her head and looked at me angrily. I just stood there and looked at her. Ishtar stood up quickly, and her breasts bounced.


    She advanced toward me to try to grab me. But it was as if she wanted me to tame her since she made no effort to do something.


    Maybe because her body is too weak from what happened earlier.


    "You bastard. I''m going to kill you!" Ishtar shouted, but I couldn''t feel any firmness in her words.


    "You''re not going to kill me. If you kill me, you''ll lose it here." I pointed ot my cock.


    I hugged Ishtar from behind while holding her soft, tanned breasts and shoved my cock inside her again.


    My sperm spurted out of her pussy when I prated, causing a mess.


    I heard Ishtar grit her teeth as she controlled herself not to moan.


    "You can moan if you want, there''s no need to hold back." I kept moving my hips while squeezing her breasts hard, causing her pain. I kept banging her ass hard as the sound of our sweaty flesh colliding reached our ears.


    Ishtar was trying not to moan, but her eyes were rolled back, and she was biting her lips. But she couldn''t take it, and low moans began to escape from her plump lips.


    Hearing her sensual moans, I started fucking her even harder.


    After cumming inside her again, I released her and she fell unconscious to the floor.


    She fell with her ass facing upwards, her pussy and her other hole exposed.


    I took some of my sperm from her pussy and shoved it into her anal orifice with my fingers. Being well lubricated, Iy on top of Ishtar on the floor, and my cock went all the way into her ass.


    Her ass was so tight that it could crush my cock.


    It was also hotter. I started to get even hornier.


    I put my hands on Ishtar''s back, pressed her against the floor, and continued to fuck her ass hard.


    I came in her ass, and my white liquid filled her stomach.

 Chapter 118 – Mission completed! Ishtar regrets it. +18

    Chapter 118 �C Missionpleted! Ishtar regrets it. +18


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but I fucked Ishtar in every possible way. When I noticed, the entire room was already stained with my cum.


    Ishtar had passed out several times during the process, and she was reaching her limit. Not just her, but I''m also reaching my limit! It may not seem like it, but even I have a limit.


    Seriously, what a pain. What aplicated mission.


    I looked at Ishtar lying on the floor near the wall and approached her. My cock wasn''t even fully hard anymore because of how many times I hade. Even my semen production couldn''t keep up with this pace.


    My balls are practically empty now.


    Luckily for me...


    "No, no more..." Ishtar woke up after being unconscious for several minutes. When she saw me in front of her, with my cock hardening again, she finally gave up. The pleasure had turned into torture.


    I never thought I''d make Ishtar refuse to have sex with me! I did it;


    <strong>[ Mission aplished! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ishtar has reached her limit and can''t take any more sex! Ishtar is shocked by how many times you''vee! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You''ve turned sex into torture for Ishtar! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You''ve made her regret kidnapping Lili, even though it wasn''t her order! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 50 points. ]</strong>


    So it wasn''t her who sent those women to kidnap Lili.


    If the system had told me that earlier, I would have gone easier on her.


    ''But the system wanted this to happen. If it didn''t, it wouldn''t have given me this mission. Does the system hate Ishtar or something?''


    I walked over to Ishtar and crouched to look at her. When she saw my smile, she seemed to get a bit nervous. I messed with her mind too much. Is she scared or something? Surprising.


    "I''m going to leave now. Make sure you clean up this mess. And don''t try anything stupid likeing after me. When I want to see you, I''lle here, understood?"


    "..." Ishtar nodded.


    I got up and grabbed my clothes off the floor. After that, I looked over at Lili, who had been hiding nearby. "Lili, let''s go home."


    When she heard my voice, Lili left her hiding spot and approached me. She moved closer and pulled me in to whisper something in my ear. "You need to tell me exactly what is happening!"


    "��"


    After putting on my clothes, I took Lili''s hand to leave Ishtar''s mansion together. But before we left, I decided to talk to Aisha, who had also been hiding and watching everything.


    Unlike Lili, she looked very aroused. I could tell just by looking at her��sweaty body, strange liquid on the floor, and heavy breathing. When I called her, she seemed pretty surprised.


    "Aisha, help Ishtar clean up. We''ll talkter," I said to her.


    "Alright..." she replied.


    She didn''t question me or seem bothered by what I did. That''s good.


    Then I left the Ishtar Familia''s house with Lili. It''s already morning. I had spent the whole night fucking Ishtar.


    ''Luckily, I''ve umted a ton of points. I can already do my ascension�� whatever that is. But before that, I want to rest a little. I feel like I''m about to pass out at any moment.''


    Lili noticed this and suggested we take a break to grab something to eat, but I refused. I just wanted to get home as soon as possible.


    ####


    <strong>*POV: Third person*</strong>


    It was morning. Sitting on a throne was a beautiful woman with long silver hair and stunning purple eyes. She wore ck and red clothes, with most of her skin exposed.


    Her body had perfect proportions, and she was the most beautiful woman in the world. Or at least most people thought she was the most beautiful woman.


    In her hand, she held a book.


    Re: Zero, volume two.


    After closing the book, she looked at the bed, and her lips curved into a smile.


    "Luan Taylor. I''ve never heard that name before... But this is interesting."


    She had nevere across a story like this before. The way it''s written, the characters are more "alive" than usual. And also the book cover, which was very well-made and unlike anything she''d seen before.


    "How have I never heard this name before?" She started thinking more about it and remembered hearing about a man with a simr name.


    A man who had appeared suddenly not long ago and is handsome. Besides that, he gained strength very quickly, and many people, especially women, talked about him.


    But it had been a while since shest heard of him, but she was sure he had a simr name.


    "Are they the same person? I need to investigate this. I''m curious about him."


    The woman set the book aside and stood up gracefully.


    "I wonder what he''s like?" The woman ran her fingers over her lips, curved into a smile.


    Unbeknownst to Luan, he had caught the attention of a rather troublesome woman.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I slowly opened my eyes and started feeling warmth in the lower part of my body. The nket covering me was also quite puffed up, like someone was under it. And there was someone there��it was Lili.


    Along with the warmth, I started feeling her wet mouth around my cock and her soft tongue sliding over the tip of it.


    When I lifted the nket and looked at her, Lili had her cheek puffed up with my cock inside her mouth. She blinked a few times at me and then started moving her head to make mee.


    And while she sucked my cock enthusiastically, I opened my status.


    It''s time to do my ascension!

 Chapter 119 – Changes in my body. Lili has a strange fetish? +18

    Chapter 119 �C Changes in my body. Lili has a strange fetish? +18


    While Lili kept sucking my dick, I used the points I had to raise my Endurance to 300. And with that, I finally unlocked what the system calls "Ascension." A new notification appeared!


    <strong>[The user can now Ascend!]</strong>


    <strong>[Warning!]</strong>


    <strong>[During the Ascension, the user will be unconscious for ten minutes. All of the user''s senses will be shut off.]</strong>


    <strong>[When you wake up, you will feel severe pain due to the changes that can ur in your body.]</strong>


    When I read the system''s Warning, I got a bit nervous. What do they mean by my body will change? I thought there wouldn''t be any more changes.


    My body gradually transformed since I started raising my strength and all my Stats! I developed a fantastic physique. Even my height changed��I''m much taller now. Does this mean even more drastic changes will happen?


    And being without my senses for 10 minutes... I can''t ascend right now.


    I was already close to cumming!


    Lili kept moving her head fast, her small eyes on my pensive face. She seemed to be getting impatient since I wasn''t cumming, so she increased the speed of her movements.


    Wanting to finish quickly, I decided to stop holding back and gave all my attention to Lili.


    Finally, I came in her mouth.


    Lili kept my dick inside her mouth, receiving all my cum. She sucked every drop before pulling my dick out. She swallowed everything I''d released into her mouth.


    She smiled and climbed on top of me.


    I grabbed her waist and kissed her lips.


    Fortunately, I didn''t taste my cum.


    "Good morning," Lili said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you being a little too bold? You attacked me while I was asleep."


    "I could tell you were about to wake up, so I thought I''d surprise you. Didn''t you like it?"


    "I would have preferred waking up with my dick inside you."


    "I can do that now if you want. My pussy is ready," Lili licked her lips. But I asked her to get off me and suggested we leave that forter. Lili looked pretty disappointed.


    However, I made up an excuse.


    "I''m still really tired from yesterday." But this triggered Lili to start questioning me. She didn''t seem angry, upset, or anything like that��she was just curious!


    How had I started such a rtionship with Ishtar? And why did she let me do all that to her?


    Lili concluded it was all "roley" and that Ishtar liked everything I did. I decided not to say anything and let her believe it. It''s a bit funny.


    "So, you have that kind of rtionship with Goddess Ishtar. I didn''t imagine you two were sex friends like us."


    "Sexl friends? Where did you learn that term?"


    "In a book I read. Isn''t that what we are? We''re not dating or anything, but we have sex all the time."


    "I guess that''s true..." I couldn''t argue with that. It''s true. We''re just sexual friends for now.


    She hasn''t even joined my harem yet.


    "You epted that very easily. Aren''t you going to ask how it happened?"


    "You''re a handsome man, and Goddess Ishtar likes handsome men. She also likes sex�� The way she was acting made that clear." Lili''s face turned red. "But I still don''t understand why those women took me."


    "I hadn''t seen Ishtar for a while, and she wanted to lure me in for sex. It''s nothing serious."


    "I see�� So, Goddess Ishtar likes you that much. You keep bing more amazing in my eyes."


    We left the bed and went to the bathroom together. While we enjoyed the bath, Lili kept asking about my rtionship with Ishtar. She''s very curious about it.


    She enjoyed what she saw.


    It seems exciting to her that I can fuck a Goddess like Ishtar.


    Does Lili have some strange fetish I don''t know about? She also seemed happy when I had sex with Hestia. The two of them talked a lot about it.


    Does she have a fetish for watching me have sex with Goddesses or something? No, that can''t be real.


    I must be imagining things.


    But since she was curious, I told her every detail of my sexual adventure with Ishtar without worrying about the consequences.


    Lili''s eyes sparkled, and her excitement grew as I described how I treated Goddess Ishtar��such a beautiful goddess��as a sexual object.


    ####


    After leaving the bathroom, I asked Lili to leave me alone in the room because I would finally do my Ascension. Since the system said I would lose consciousness and my senses, Iid down.


    As soon as I chose to Ascend, it was instantaneous. My vision went ck, and I was awake again one secondter. Has it been 10 minutes?


    I looked around, startled, and started getting bombarded with notifications.


    <strong>[Congrattions on your Ascension!]</strong>


    <strong>[The user''s Status has been doubled!]</strong>


    <strong>[The user has unlocked new abilities!]</strong>


    <strong>[Body transformation initiated.]</strong>


    When I received thest notification, I began to feel difort in my body��especially in my muscles and also in my dick, which suddenly got hard.


    Then.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    The difort turned into pain. It was an unbearable pain that spread through my whole body. It felt like my muscles were being twisted; the pain was so intense that I almost lost consciousness.


    But I managed to endure it.


    Luckily, the pain didn''tst even a minute. However, that minute felt like an eternity.


    When it was finally over, I got up immediately and went to the mirror.


    Significant changes had urred. Lili might be a little frightened by my sudden transformation.

 Chapter 120 – My appearance has improved even more. Who are you?

    Chapter 120 �C My appearance has improved even more. Who are you?


    The most significant changes were in my hair and my height. I was already tall, but I had probably reached two meters. Next to Lili and Hestia, I''m a giant.


    This might make things a bit difficult�� Or maybe even more exciting.


    "And my hair." My hair used to be ck and short, though it had grown a little over the past few days. But now it is long, reaching below my shoulders.


    Still, it suits me. If I tie my hair, I''ll have a good look that draws attention. But I think I''ll cut itter.


    "And my muscles." I took off my shirt to have a look. "Yeah, the changes didn''t just happen in my height. Simply growing taller wouldn''t have caused all that pain. My muscles are much better now."


    My muscles were more rigid and bigger�� It was like I had a body made of steel... incredible! It can''t get any better than this.


    Not only my muscles��my skin also changed.


    All the marks on my skin disappeared, and my skin is smoother. There were no scars or blemishes left. And my teeth... they''re whiter and more beautiful.


    This ascension changed my appearance a lot. Well, it''s a Hentai system. If I''m more handsome, I''ll attract more women.


    But fortunately, I received more than just a better look. My stats doubled, and I got new abilities! However, the new skills weren''t attack or defense skills.


    They''re not skills for use inside the dungeon.


    One of the skills I was most excited to receive is the "Inventory" ability. I should have received this ability earlier, but I missed the chance when the mission''s difficulty dropped.


    The system just gave me this ability! I knew I would get it eventually.


    I also acquired three more skills besides the "Inventory" skill. Two are rted to the Hentai System, and the other is the one I liked the most.


    <strong>[Stamina LV1] �C An ability that increases my stamina in bed. It allows me to have sex for much longer without getting tired. I can alreadyst a long time... Isn''t this a bit too much?</strong>


    The second ability is <strong>[Sexual Attraction LV1]</strong>. It''s almost identical to the <strong>[Charming Aura]</strong> ability, but while [Charming Aura] only makes women attracted to me, wanting to talk and get closer, the <strong>[Sexual Attraction] ability makes women want to have sex with me</strong>.


    Bybining both skills, I can create a pretty interestingbo.


    Luckily, unlike [Charming Aura], this ability is active. I can activate it whenever I want��it won''t always be on. It would be a big problem if it stayed active 100% of the time.


    And the third skill is one I need, and I have asked the system for it many times.


    <strong>[Technology EX] �C A skill that gives me ess to technology!</strong>


    Can I finally use myputer?


    But before I could think much about it, Lili entered the room.


    "AAAAAAAH!! Who are you? What did you do to Luan?"


    Lili looked at my longer hair and more defined muscles and screamed.


    I smiled at her, and she quickly realized it was me.


    "What happened here?" she asked, startled.


    ####


    I didn''t know how to exin what had happened to me. I said that I leveled up, and my appearance suddenly changed for some reason.


    Yeah, it''s an exnation that wouldn''t convince many people. The exnation doesn''t make sense since no one moves up a level so easily.


    But she believed me.


    However, this won''t work with Hestia. I can''t lie to her; she''ll ask me about it. I''ll have to tell her about the system at some point��maybe now is the right time?


    Depending on what happens, I might have to tell her.


    "Isn''t it surprising? I''ve never seen anyone change so much after leveling up. Are you sure this is right? �� But since I''m seeing it with my own eyes..."


    "I was surprised too. I feel so much better now."


    "But... didn''t you get even more handsome?" Lili''s face was bright red. I was shirtless, and she was looking at my muscles. "Can I touch them?" she asked.


    I didn''t say no.


    Lili brought her hands to my muscles and started touching them.


    "This is amazing; I''ve never seen muscles like this before. How is it possible? And your hair��it''s so smooth and beautiful. It''s better than a woman''s hair."


    "I''m thinking about cutting it."


    "No! Please! Leave it like this, don''t cut it. Just tie it up, and it''ll be fine."


    "Are you sure it looks good?"


    "Of course! You''re really handsome! When Hestia sees you, she''ll fall even more in love with you, just like I have!" Lili said without a hint of shame. She''s making it more transparent how much she loves me.


    I should make it clear that I like her, too.


    So I hugged Lili and then kissed her. "Thank you for thepliments."


    I was looking directly into her eyes.


    "Haaaa~~" When our lips parted, Lili sighed and almost fainted in my arms. "How can you be so hot?" she said.


    Have I changed that much? I can''t notice that much difference.


    ''But if Lili''s acting like this, I must''ve gotten way more attractive.''


    If she says it looks good, it won''t hurt to keep my hair like this for a while.


    After several long minutes, I finally left my room and gathered the courage to talk to Hestia. When she saw me, her reaction was very simr to Lili''s.


    However, she didn''t react as dramatically.


    "Who are you?" she asked calmly.


    Has my appearance changed that much in their eyes? That''s scary.

 Chapter 121 – Existential crisis?

    Chapter 121 �C Existential crisis?


    I decided not to say anything to Hestia, especially since Lili is with us. But, of course, Hestia could tell something is off. I leaned close and whispered to her, "I''ll exin everythingter."


    Hestia looked worried, but I gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Isn''t he handsome, Goddess? Doesn''t he look even better than before?" Lili said as we sat down for breakfast. "His hair looks great. I told him not to cut it, but he insists he''s going to!"


    "What?! You''re going to cut it? Leave it as is��you look good like that," Hestia said.


    Maybe I really should keep my hair long for a while.


    After breakfast, I finally decided to test the "EX Technology" skill I had received earlier. I excused myself from the table and went to my room. I asked Lili again to leave me alone and not disturb me.


    She obediently stayed downstairs.


    "But how does this work? The only description of the skill is��."


    <strong>[Allows the user to utilize modern technology in a medieval world.]</strong>


    Danmachi can be considered a medieval world, correct? There isn''t much technology here. But this is so vague. It says I can use it but doesn''t specify if I can create tech.


    Besides myputer, I didn''t bring any other tech with me. I don''t even know where my phone is.


    If I had a video game console in my room, that''d be nice. I don''t even have a TV.


    ''So, this skill was created for me to use myputer. It''d be amazing if I could create things I used in my world for this one. It would change the world a lot.''


    Maybe I''ll gain that ability in the future.


    Since I couldn''t do much with what I had, I left the room disappointed.


    ###


    I''ll go to my old room, which I haven''t visited in a long time. Ever since I moved to this mansion, I never went back. Hopefully, no one''s broken into it.


    Well, it might not be possible for others to enter without my permission.


    "Lili, I''m going to my old house. Do you want toe?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "And you, Goddess?"


    "Hm? Are you sure? I thought you had sold that ce or something."


    "Of course not. All my important things are still there. So, do you want toe with us? Something fun might happen."


    "Something fun?"


    "Yes, you''ll be surprised."


    "Alright, let''s go then."


    I left the mansion with Lili and Hestia.


    I don''t mind them knowing about theputer. It''d be even better if I could use the inte or something. If the inte is avable, I must be careful not to show them anything rted to the Danmachi novel or anime.


    What happens when a fictional character discovers they''re part of a story? Would they have an existential crisis? I''m curious.


    Maybe I could try it with a character I don''t care about.


    I went to my room with high expectations. When I entered, I was hit with a wave of nostalgia. It had only been a few days since Ist visited, but it felt like years! "It smells so nice in here."


    For some reason, it did smell pleasant. There was no dust or bad odor.


    It seemed like it had been cleaned recently.


    "This is what I wanted to show you," I said, sitting in my ergonomic chair and pressing the power button on myputer. The LEDs inside lit up, and "Asus" appeared on the monitor.


    It''s on!


    "Wow, what is this? What are those lights? Is it magic?" Lili asked.


    "Luan, is this dangerous?" Hestia seemed concerned.


    But I remained silent, just admiring the Windows boot screen.


    Once Windows was running and I started moving the mouse across the screen, I felt like I was in paradise. All the games I had downloaded... Everything is still here!


    Even the inte is working!


    "Luan? What is this thing?" Hestia asked,ing closer.


    I snapped back to reality.


    "Oh, this is called aputer. Didn''t I tell you about it before? It''s something from the city where I was born. It''s amazing��it can store things, you can y games, ess the inte."


    "Inte?" Hestia and Lili tilted their heads in confusion.


    "Haha�� It''s a bit hard to exin. But aputer is like a kind of magic that lets you see images, y games, and write like it is on paper. It can do a lot of things."


    "I still don''t quite get it, but it''s amazing. Is it like a magical artifact?" Lili asked.


    "I guess you could call it that."


    I started showing them how theputer worked. I disyed images and videos. I also showed how to use the mouse and type on the keyboard. And, of course, the most important thing: how I''d be writing my book using it.


    As I began typing and the words appeared rapidly on the screen, Hestia and Lili were ecstatic.


    It was all so new to them.


    They were amazed��it was the most amazing thing they had ever seen.


    I wonder what they''ll think when I show them a game. But I''m afraid they might get addicted.


    I remember a story where people from a medieval world got ess to modern games and became addicted. I don''t want that to happen to them.


    ''But honestly, I''m curious about the inte.''


    I showed them everything but avoided opening the browser, afraid something inappropriate might pop up. But when I finally opened it�� thest page I had essed appeared.


    <strong>P*rnhub.</strong>


    I turned off theputer immediately.

 Chapter 122 – Memories.

    Chapter 122 �C Memories.


    I looked back, and the two stared at me, confused. They didn''t see what appeared on the screen, so it''s okay. I don''t want them to have ess to pornography from my world.


    Besides, they probably wouldn''t understand it since most videos are in English. But I also have ess to Japanese pornography.


    "What was that? Did you see something?" Hestia asked Lili, who shook her head, denying it. "What was that, Luan? Why did the screen go dark again?" Hestia looked at me, seeking answers, and I didn''t know what to say.


    "Well... Something strange popped up on the monitor. I can''t let you two see it."


    "We can''t see it? Why not? Now I''m curious!"


    "It''s better that you don''t."


    "Come on, Luan! Please, let me see. Don''t tell me it''s something illegal? Are you hiding something illegal?"


    "Of course not," I answered with augh. "It''s something you shouldn''t see because it might be harmful to you." Porn addiction is a severe issue. People from this world could easily get addicted to it... I think.


    They don''t have contact with this kind of media.


    "I see�� But are you going to turn it back on? I''m curious about the things you can do. I also want to try using it, can I?"


    "I want to try, too!" Lili said excitedly. "I want to try writing like you did earlier. I don''t really know how to use the keyboard, but I want to try!"


    True! My keyboard has regr letters, nothing like the writing from this world. They couldn''t even read what I was typing before.


    ''Will this work?''


    I turned myputer back on, and this time, I went to the option to change thenguage. To my surprise, I could choose thenguage of this world. Yes! I can do this! I''ll be able to write in thenguage of this world on myputer.


    To my surprise, even my keyboard changed.


    The regr letters turned into strange symbols. But I could understand everything.


    When I tried typing something, it felt as natural as drinking water. Hestia and Lili could understand everything I wrote on my Wordpad. They got even more excited!


    I opened an incognito tab in the browser to avoid anything suspicious showing up, and I tried essing a few sites.


    Web novel sites, video sites, music sites, socialworks. None sites were working (except the porn sites), even though my inte was on. The only thing I could do was search.


    However, the results were limited.


    Myputer waspletely transformed.


    The answers were mainly about this world.


    For example, if I typed into Google, "What monsters appear on the 10th floor of the dungeon," all the monsters would be listed. Not only that, but the entire floor structure also showed up.


    This left Hestia astonished! It was unbelievable for her. Lili was also shocked by all of this.


    ''Even I''m shocked.''


    After realizing I couldn''t ess the regr inte with thisputer, I decided to test some games. I opened "GTA V" and grabbed my controller.


    To my surprise, the game opened normally.


    It''ll be easy to exin all this "technology" shown in the game to Hestia without making her suspicious of me. I''ll tell her it''s all fictional, like my book. It should be enough.


    And she epted this exnation!


    "The people in the city where you lived are amazing. Did they create this?"


    "Yes, the people where Ie from are incredible. They created thisputer, they created these games, they created everything you see in my room. I hope one day I can take you there."


    "Yes..." Hestia smiled as she watched me y.


    "I want to go too! You''ll take me, right?!" Lili puffed her cheeks, acting cute.


    "Of course, I''ll take you both when I get the chance."


    I''m unsure if that will ever happen, but taking them to the real world would be amazing.


    ####


    A few hourster.


    After teaching Hestia and Lili how to y on theputer, they didn''t stop for a second. I took the opportunity to read a few volumes I hadn''t read before.


    I also took a hot shower in my beloved bathroom.


    When I got out, I put on the same clothes I was wearing before.


    "When are you going to stop ying this? Let''s go home."


    "Just a little longer! Can we y for just a little longer?!" Hestia asked while flying a helicopter.


    "When she dies or gets arrested, it''ll be my turn to y! Just one more time, please." Lili looked at me with teary eyes.


    I let out a long sigh andy down on the bed. I stared at the ceiling of my room and started reminiscing about my old life.


    After setting a kitchen on fire, I got fired�� And I lived with my parents. How are my parents now? Are they worried about me? My mother didn''t seem to care much about me.


    Or maybe I think she doesn''t care, but she cares a lot.


    She''s probably missing me.


    Did my whole room disappear? Was our house destroyed?


    ''Damn,ing back to this room made me start thinking about unnecessary things again. That life is over. Now I have to live in this ce.'' I looked over at Hestia and Lili sitting in front of theputer.


    My eyelids grew heavy, and slowly, my eyes began to close.


    Suddenly, I felt very sleepy.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in apletely dark ce.


    Memories started appearing all around me.


    Memories of the past... and also memories I hadn''t seen before.


    Things that happened after I disappeared.

 Chapter 123 – Mother.

    Chapter 123 �C Mother.


    Memories floated around me. Memories of when I was born, my first bath, the first time I received a gift, the first time I rode a bike, the first time I broke my arm... Memories I had forgotten.


    And even the memories of when my mother discovered her cancer and bravely fought until she was cured. That memory I hadpletely erased. I was still a child, but I suffered a lot during that time.


    Thankfully, everything turned out fine.


    But back then, my mother changed.


    I don''t know if it was because of the illness or the medication, but she started to care less and less about me. Maybe it was just my impression, but we slowly drifted apart.


    But my father was different. We remained close until I finished high school.


    That''s when I started working, and my father began saying things like, "You need to move out," or "You need to start a family." But I was too young for that, you know? Honestly, I still am.


    And that''s how my rtionship with my parents kept getting worse.


    After I got fired from myst job as a cook, I felt like they had lost thest bit of hope they had in me as their son and began treating me as a failure.


    But I didn''t care much about that.


    I drowned myself in literature and Japanese anime and didn''t care what they thought of me.


    Even if they had no hope for my future, I still believe my parents had some love for me since they didn''t let me starve or kick me out of the house. I''m very grateful to them for that...


    These memories are all so vivid.


    Every time I walked through the dark room and "bumped" into a memory, I would relive the entire thing in just a second.


    "And these are the memories from after I disappeared."


    I was drawn to an image of my mother��she has ck hair and blue eyes, just like me. We look quite simr. Despite her age and the illness she faced, she has a youthful appearance.


    She has tears in her eyes and is sitting on the bed in my bedroom. Yes, it''s my bedroom. "Is it still there?"


    Is the room I''m sleeping in now a copy created by the system?


    So strange...


    I brought my hand up to the image of my mother. My hand trembled with nervousness.


    When I touched it, I was transported to my room. I don''t know when this memory is from; it could be from today or a month ago��maybe the day I disappeared.


    But I can say one thing...


    My mother is deeply shaken.


    I looked around, and everything was as it should be. Even the volumes of Danmachi I had taken from the "fake bedroom" shelf were there. My mother and father hadn''t touched my room since I disappeared.


    Throughout the whole memory, my mother didn''t say a word.


    She stayed in my bed, looking around, crying silently. I could feel the anguish in her tears. My heart began to ache, and I started to cry too.


    Tears streamed down my face, and my body trembled.


    "So my mother did care about me."


    I approached the bed and tried to touch her hair. To my surprise, I was able to. I stroked her hair and face as I said, "I''m okay, Mom. Maybe one day we''ll meet again. I hope you and Dad will be fine until I return."


    This is just a memory; my mother won''t hear any of this, but somehow, it''sforting.


    ####


    A lot has happened since I came to the world of Danmachi.


    My grandmother passed away in this short period, my father got sick and recovered, and my mother fell into a deep depression and is getting treatment. So many unnecessary things were shown.


    Why do I say they''re unnecessary?


    Because I''m not there to help.


    I would have preferred to stay unaware of everything happening with my family. I''m starting to feel guilty for not being by their side. And my mother fell into depression because of me.


    This would never have happened if I hadn''t been brought to this world.


    Damn, this is so hard.


    I want to return, but I don''t want to leave the world of Danmachi. I have so many things to do and so many characters to meet. I''m about to have a child with Hestia.


    I can''t go now.


    But would the God who brought me to this world even let me go back?


    Why did God show me all of this?


    "Why did you show me this? What can I do to help?! I can''t do anything!" I shouted to the sky. All the images moved far away, and I felt a cold chill run through my body.


    Slowly, a light appeared above my head in the dark sky.


    "Is it ending? Am I going back?! Hey, I want to know if my mom is going to be okay! I want to know how the rest of my family is! I had friends too, you know? Give me more time!"


    Even though it felt like I''d been in this ce for a long time, only a few minutes had passed. I didn''t get to see enough, and I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to return.


    Damn it!


    Then.


    "Luan? Are you okay?!" I heard Hestia''s voice. Her tone was full of worry.


    "��"


    I opened my eyes, and Lili and Hestia were looking at me.


    Then, I noticed the tears running down my cheeks.


    "Why are you crying?" Hestia asked, worried.


    "Are you in pain somewhere? Did you get hurt? What happened?" Lili showed her concern.


    Then, I smiled at both of them.


    "It''s okay, I just had a bad dream."


    I said I was fine, but I couldn''t get the image of my mother crying in my room out of my mind.

 Chapter 124 – Writing can make you forget your problems.

    Chapter 124 �C Writing can make you forget your problems.


    I got out of bed and looked at theputer. Hestia and Lili had already stopped ying, and theputer was off. "Did they figure out how to turn it off?" I think they just pressed the power button.


    "How long did I sleep?" I asked them.


    "I think you slept for about two hours?" Hestia replied.


    "Two hours?!" I was shocked to hear that because it felt like only a few minutes. How strange. Well, I guess that makes sense. I went to the bathroom, washed my face, and then turned theputer back on.


    "Are you going to y?" Lili asked.


    They sat on the bed to watch me as I moved the mouse.


    "I''m thinking about writing. I''m going to restart the third volume."


    "What?! Why?! It was well written!"


    "I''m going to write it the same way. See that over there?" I pointed to the printer next to theputer. "As soon as I finish writing, I can turn everything into pages using that."


    "You''re going to turn what you write on theputer into pages? Does that make sense? Is it some magic?" Lili asked, amazed.


    "It''s not magic; it''s technology."


    "Technology?"


    "Exactly. Are you two going to stay here until I finish, or do you n to return to the mansion?"


    "Do you n to finish the third volume today?"


    "Yes, I''m excited to write. I n to finish the third volume and start the fourth."


    "What?! You''re crazy! You need to eat and sleep. You''ll only be able to write that much if you keep writing nonstop, and that''s not healthy!" Hestia expressed her concern, but I told her it was fine.


    I intended to stop to eat and take breaks to rest. I''m quite confident in my typing skills. I can write very fast!


    If I''m focused, I can write a thousand words in less than 20 minutes! Seriously, I''m not joking!


    "Goddess, you can go home; I''ll stay and monitor him," Lili said. I turned and smiled at both of them.


    "You two can go home. You''re tired, right? Your eyes must be hurting from the monitor." They''re not used to looking at a screen.


    As I suspected, their eyes were indeed sore after spending hours ying nonstop.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" Hestia asked onest time.


    "Yes, it''s fine. I''ll see you soon."


    Lili stared at me for a few seconds. Did she notice that I wasn''t feeling well?


    After a long sigh, she got up from the bed to leave, and Hestia followed her.


    As soon as they left the room, I looked at theputer screen and then at the keyboard. "As always, writing is the best way to upy your mind when you don''t want to think about unnecessary things."


    That''s how I started writing short stories in the past.


    If you have a problem, write! You''ll feel better.


    Or at least that''s what I believe.


    I started typing furiously.


    Tektektektetektektektek


    The sound of keys being pressed at high speed filled the quiet room.


    My mind was clear of problems, and the only thing in it was the third volume, which I was copying word for word without making a single mistake. In a few minutes, I had already written more than a thousand words.


    I''m even faster now.


    ####


    Hestia''s POV


    Luan was acting strange when he woke up. He woke up crying and then tried to act like everything was fine.


    Luan is not okay.


    What kind of dream did he have? Was it just a dream?


    Lili also noticed that Luan was acting strange. She was the first to say something about it.


    "Luan isn''t okay, is he? He was acting weird," Lili said.


    We were on our way to the mansion. Even though we knew he wasn''t okay, we decided to leave him alone as he asked.


    "He''s not okay. He had a nightmare, or something happened. Do you know anything?"


    "No, I don''t. We need to talk to Luan tomorrow. We need to know what''s going on�� Maybe we can help?"


    "Why don''t we surprise him to cheer him up?"


    "A surprise?" Lili tilted her head, confused.


    I started feeling my face heat up. Didn''t Lili understand what I meant? I''m too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    "Goddess?" Lili asked.


    "You know, the two of us��" I looked away. I''m sure my face is red!


    Seeing my embarrassment, Lili immediately understood what I was trying to say.


    "You mean a threesome?!" She said out loud without hesitation. Since when can Lili say such embarrassing things so easily?! Was it Luan who made her like this?


    "Hey, don''t say it so loudly! There are people around!" I looked around, but no one seemed to have heard her.


    "Sorry, I just got excited all of a sudden."


    "Excited?"


    "Of course! I''ve always dreamed of having a threesome with you and Luan! I''m sure it''ll be so much fun! I''m in! Let''s do it! When? Morning? Afternoon? Night? You decide." Lili''s eyes were sparkling.


    There''s something strange going on with her.


    "I think it''s better if we do it in the morning. Luan will probably be tired and sleep deeply. Let''s surprise him and go to his room while he''s sleeping."


    "I did that this morning."


    "What?" My face got hot again. "You did?"


    "I gave him a blowjob while he was asleep. He woke up right away. A man can''t stay asleep while getting his dick sucked!"


    "Lili, I think it''s better if we don''t talk about this here. Let''s discuss it when we''re at the mansion, okay?"


    "Alright, I''m so excited!"


    A short whileter, we arrived at the mansion.


    I spent a lot of time nning what we would do. The clothes we''d wear, and everything we should do... Since we''ve never done this together, it was hard to decide.


    But for some reason, Lili wanted me to start by putting Luan''s dick inside me while she watched everything.


    I didn''t say anything... but I noticed that Lili was acting suspiciously.

 Chapter 125 – Waking up in the best possible way +18

    Chapter 125 �C Waking up in the best possible way +18


    I''m unsure how much time has passed, but I haven''t stopped typing for a second. My Word document is already over 500 pages long! I might have overdone it.


    I said earlier that I would stop to eat or rest, but I haven''t paused for a moment. If Hestia and Lili find out, they''ll be pretty mad. "I finished the third volume and started the fourth one, just as nned."


    I even thought about writing a bit more, but I gave up on that idea and stood up.


    As soon as I got to my feet, I felt a sharp pain in my back. Even an ergonomic chair was not enough to stop the aches from sitting for hours.


    "What time is it?" I nced at theputer and saw it was 4 AM. I walked over to the door and opened it. It was tranquil and still night. Most people were sleeping.


    The time on theputer must be correct.


    "Should I sleep a bit too?"


    I stretched, drank some water, andy down on my bed.


    "As I thought, no matter how nice the bed in the mansion is, my bed is still the best!"


    It was almost instant. As soon as Iy down, I started to feel sleepy, and my eyes slowly closed. I wonder if I''ll go to the same ce asst time. I''d like to see more memories.


    When I opened my eyes, I was in a room. This time, it was a luxurious room, like the one where I slept with Ishtar for the first time. And it was modern. ''A hotel room?''


    Yes, it was very distinctive. It''s a hotel room!


    But why?


    I couldn''t move, no matter how hard I tried. I''m paralyzed, staring at the ceiling. I don''t know how much time has passed. ''Is this like sleep paralysis?''


    I''m not sure.


    Then, suddenly��


    <em><strong>Slurp~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Slurp~~</strong></em>


    I started to hear the sound of someone sucking something, sucking with a lot of enthusiasm. I couldn''t move, but I can tell the sound ising from my cock.


    I remembered the times Lili sucked me wildly. But is this happening? I can''t feel anything.


    I should be feeling something on my cock��the warmth of Lili''s or Hestia''s mouth, their saliva dripping down, making me wet, the soft touch of their tongues rubbing against my cock head.


    I couldn''t feel any of that, even though I kept hearing the lewd-sucking sounds.


    Then, my senses started to return.


    I began to feel a weight on top of me, followed by warmth enveloping my cock. It felt like my cock was going to melt.


    The lewd sucking noises disappeared, and the sensation that followed wasn''t from a mouth. It was even better.


    It was warmer, softer, and tighter. The walls of someone''s pussy were gripping my cock. The sensations became more intense by the second��it felt so good.


    The weight on top of me increased, and I started to feel something wet on my chest.


    I wanted to look, but I couldn''t.


    I had peripheral vision, but even that showed me nothing.


    "Are they invisible?"


    Then, suddenly��


    <em>Tighten!</em>


    The pussy around my cock clenched hard.


    Hestia or Lili kept moving their hips, and my cock kept rubbing against their tightening pussy walls.


    <em><strong>Splurt~~</strong></em>


    That''s when I came. I came in a dream.


    <em>Huff!</em>


    I took a deep breath and woke abruptly as soon as I came.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Lili sitting on my chest, rubbing herself on me. She had her back to me and didn''t realize I was awake.


    If Lili''s on my chest, then who''s��


    <em><strong>MmMMm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MmMmM~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>hAAAAAH~~</strong></em>


    I began to hear Hestia''s soft moans as she rode me.


    "He came, but I can''t stop." She said as she kept moving her hips, making such exciting noises.


    "Don''t worry, just keep going. Keep going." Lili encouraged her. Her juices were dripping onto my chest.


    "I''m going toe again<em>~~ MmMMMm</em>."


    "Come, Goddess,e."


    Hestia ced her hands on my stomach and started moving her hips harder. Our bodies collided, and our sweat mingled. I''d give anything to see Hestia''s expression.


    <em><strong>MmMMmMmmmm~~</strong></em>


    I heard a loud moan, and Hestia''s pussy clenched tight. Her walls convulsed, giving immense pleasure to my cock, which was about to explode again.


    I grabbed Lili''s waist and shot all my cum deep into Hestia.


    "Huh?"


    Lili was startled and looked back.


    When our eyes met, she looked scared, as if I had caught her doing something wrong.


    ''I got a few notifications. She hade just from watching the goddess devour my cock with her pussy. What a naughty girl.''


    I smiled at Lili, and she smiled back. She turned to Hestia and said,


    "Goddess, keep going, Luan came again, didn''t he? He''s loving this."


    "I can''t take it anymore, I''m exhausted." Hestia got off me, and my cock was left lonely. Her warm pussy was no longer embracing me.


    Now, it is my turn to have some fun.

 Chapter 126 – Threesome? (Hestia’s POV) +18

    Chapter 126 �C Threesome? (Hestia��s POV) +18


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    I was having breakfast with Lili. We exchanged nces without saying a word.


    We were about to wake Luan up by doing some pretty embarrassing things...


    After much discussion the night before, we decided it would be best not to use costumes. Lili said that Luan doesn''t care about that kind of stuff. All he cares about is sticking his cock into a hole.


    Luan can be pretty the pervert when he wants to be.


    I still remember the first time he made me suck his cock. I also remember the first time he used my breasts. And also the first time he used that weapon between his legs to take my virginity.


    I can''t say I didn''t enjoy all of those firsts. They were amazing.


    As I finished my breakfast, I couldn''t stop thinking about what Lili said yesterday.


    ''I want you to do it first. I want to watch.''


    Her words were very suspicious, but I didn''t question them. I just said it was okay and that I would do it. I don''t mind being the first to have sex with Luan��


    And once we finished eating, we were ready to go.


    I was wearing my usual white dress and gloves. Luan likes these clothes.


    As for Lili, she was wearing a simple shirt and very short shorts.


    When we left the mansion, Lili finally decided to speak.


    "You remember what I said yesterday, don''t you? I want you to go first. I want to watch."


    "I remember. But why?"


    "Because I think Luan likes you more, and I want you to have fun first," Lili said, smiling at me.


    She knows I can see through that stupid lie, right?


    I had read about this before. It''s a fetish��people who like to watch others have sex.


    That''s strange. Is Lili that type of girl? I never would''ve imagined��


    I kept thinking about what Lili was nning the whole way to Luan''s room.


    ####


    When we arrived at the room, the sun had just risen. I walked in with Lili. I felt nervous, even though I had agreed to all this.


    Honestly, I''m on the verge of backing out.


    ''Should I just go home? I''m dying of embarrassment!'' I started screaming internally.


    But unlike me, Lili wasn''t embarrassed at all. As soon as we walked in, she went over to the side of the bed where Luan was lying and began taking off her clothes. She didn''t care about my presence.


    Lili stripped naked right in front of me. Her tail is wagging. She''s excited!


    She turned toward me, and I could see her breasts. I thought they were small, but they were a decent size. She has a nice body, but mine is better! I''m confident in my body!


    I pushed aside my embarrassment and slowly removed my dress.


    When Lili saw my naked body, her eyes sparkled.


    "Goddess, you''re so beautiful," she said as she came closer.


    She held my hands and looked over my entire body, especially myrge breasts. Despite being big and beautiful, sometimes they bother me because of their weight. But since Luan likes them this way, it''s good that they''re big.


    Lili and I exchanged nces, and then she pulled me toward the bed.


    We both took off our shoes, and Lili climbed onto the bed.


    Luan was lying on his back,pletely knocked out. He must have worked hard!


    As I was looking at him, thinking about how hard he must have worked, Lili didn''t care about any of that! She started pulling his pants down, revealing the entire lower part of his body.


    As expected, Luan''s cock was soft. But even soft, it is enormous. To this day, I still wonder how I managed to handle that thing inside me.


    "I''m going to make him hard, alright?"


    "Ah, sure."


    "Or do you want to do it? I don''t mind," Lili asked, touching Luan''s soft cock with her hand, stroking it. Luan didn''t move an inch; he didn''t even seem to feel her touch.


    "No, it''s fine, you can do it," I said. I didn''t want to do that in front of Lili.


    Lili shrugged and then took Luan''s soft cock into her mouth. She exposed the head of Luan''s cock, and used her tongue to give him pleasure.


    Her saliva began to wet Luan''s cock, and it slowly started growing inside her mouth.


    As his cock grew and got harder, Lili''s movements became more intense.


    <em><strong>Slurp~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Slurp~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Slurp~~</strong></em>


    Lewd sounds filled the room, and Luan''s cock becamepletely hard. My pussy was already wet, and I started touching myself, making it even wetter to receive Luan''s cock.


    Lili gave Luan''s cock onest suck before turning to me, licking her lips.


    "It''s ready." Lili had made Luan''s cock hard, and then she lifted his shirt, revealing his muscr chest. She sat on his chest, her wet pussy was making his chest wet.


    I want to put Luan''s cock inside me, but I''m so embarrassed. Uuuuu~~


    I made a strange sound and walked over to the bed.


    I climbed onto the bed and approached Luan. I touched his big cock with my gloved hand and also tasted it a little with my mouth.


    "It''s wet enough now, you can put it inside your pussy. Come on, hurry up," Lili said excitedly.


    I looked at her, then stood above Luan''s cock.


    I slowly lowered myself, cing his cock at the entrance of my pussy.


    As the head of Luan''s cock started entering my pussy, and my insides began to be filled, I heard a moan escape Lili''s lips.


    She was staring at the ce where Luan''s cock and my pussy were connected, her face red as she breathed heavily. She had just cum from watching.


    I also came when I pushed almost all of Luan''s cock inside me. It hit my deepest, most sensitive spot.

 Chapter 127 – The fun is just beginning (Hestia and Luan POV) +18

    Chapter 127 �C The fun is just beginning (Hestia and Luan POV) +18


    When I slid Luan''s cock inside me and started moving, Ipletely forgot that Lili was right in front of me. I closed my eyes and kept moving my hips, savoring the delicious sensation of it rubbing against the inside of my pussy.


    Every time I lowered my hips and his cock reached my deepest, most sensitive spot, it sent a jolt through my entire body, all the way to my brain. My mind was going nk.


    I started moaning loudly before I even realized it and began grabbing my breasts and ying with my nipples. Every time my glove-covered fingers brushed against my nipples, the pleasure grew more intense.


    <em><strong>MmMMMmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>hhAAAA~~</strong></em>


    I came again.


    This time, I felt something warm filling me inside, and Luan''s cock was pulsing. He''s cumming inside me. Even asleep, he still came. I''m d my pussy made him satisfied.


    But since I knew that was not enough for Luan, I kept moving my hips, this time with even more force.


    After just a few thrusts, I came again. It was not just me; Luan came again, too. We came together within less than two minutes. And Luan''s cock was still rock-hard.


    I looked at Lili, still feeling euphoric. I''m covered in sweat, and my face is probably all red. I''m breathing heavily and even feeling a little dizzy.


    Lili started encouraging me to keep going, but I couldn''t anymore.


    I''d cum so many times that I was feeling a bit exhausted.


    I slowly got off Luan, and the cum that had gathered inside me started dripping onto Luan''s cock and then onto the bed sheets.


    Surprisingly, I heard Luan''s voice just after I left the bed.


    "Where do you think you''re going? The fun is just beginning."


    <em><strong>mMmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MmMM~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>HaaamM~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>UUmM~~</strong></em>


    "Yes, keep going. Fuck me harder. My pussy is begging for it. I was turned on just watching the Goddess, but this is way better."


    Luan was already holding Lili''s waist, fucking her from behind.


    It happened in the blink of an eye! How is he so fast?!


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    When I got up, within seconds, I was already fucking Lili''s pussy. Hestia had already left the bed. I put Lili on all fours and then started fucking her like crazy.


    She is soaking wet.


    <em><strong>mmMmMm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MMmMmmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>mMMMMMM~~</strong></em>


    Moans kept pouring out of her mouth.


    After I called Hestia, she turned to look at me. She saw me fucking Lili''s pussy, and I smiled at her. Hestia swallowed hard; she seemed nervous.


    She didn''t seem veryfortable with the whole situation.


    <strong><em>p~~</em></strong>


    "Huh? Why?" Lili said when I pped her ass.


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    I kept pping her ass while thrusting harder. I looked at Hestia and signaled her toe closer. She slowly approached the bed.


    I reached one hand to her breasts and began to touch them while I kept fucking Lili''s pussy.


    Hestia''s face is burning. She is embarrassed, watching all of this.


    <em><strong>Mmm~~</strong></em>


    When I pinched her nipple, Hestia moaned, and the cum inside her began dripping onto the floor.


    "Did you have fun?" I asked. I brought my hand to her cheek and caressed her, looking her directly in the eyes.


    <em><strong>p~~ p~~ p~~</strong></em>


    "..." Hestia remained silent.


    "Come on, get up here." I grabbed Hestia''s hand and helped her onto the bed. She knelt beside me, and I kissed her, plunging my tongue into her mouth. Our tongues intertwined passionately.


    <em><strong>p~~ p~~ p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Huff~~</strong></em>


    When our lips parted, Hestia let out a long sigh, and I grabbed Lili''s ass with both hands, digging my nails into her flesh, and with one final hard thrust, I shot all my cum deep inside her.


    <em><strong>Splurt~~ Splurt~~</strong></em>


    "Ahhh~~ MmM~~ It feels so good. It''s so warm inside me," Lili said, digging her nails into the mattress. The inside of her pussy was convulsing. She''s having an intense orgasm.


    I wrapped my arm around Hestia''s waist and kissed her lips. While passionately kissing Hestia, my cock kept pumping cum into Lili''s womb.


    I''m surprised she hasn''t gotten pregnant yet.


    ''But now I have the "Birth Control" skill I got afterpleting thest mission. I''ll only get her pregnant when I want to. I don''t n on getting her pregnant now.''


    My lips parted from Hestia''s, and my cock slipped out of Lili''s pussy as she copsed, unconscious on the bed. Hestia and I exchanged looks. She was looking at me with desire, wanting more.


    I embraced her soft body, ced my hand behind her head, and stole another kiss from her.


    As I kissed her, I grabbed her ass, squeezing it firmly. Her ass is so soft that I could squeeze it for hours. But better than her ass is her pussy.


    My hand slid down to her pussy, and I started touching her from behind while we kissed.


    Our kiss muffled Hestia''s moans, and she started losing strength, almost copsing out of the bed.


    I then threw her onto the bed. I got on top of her.


    We stared at each other, and the corner of Hestia''s lips curled up.


    "Do whatever you want," she said.


    "All right. I won''t hold back. I''m going to use every part of your body," I said as I looked at Hestia''s sexy body beneath me. I felt an overwhelming urge to drown in those huge breasts with pink nipples.


    Her body turns me on so much it''s hard to exin. My cock was about to explode again.


    But before I could continue, a system notification popped up.


    <strong>[ Do you want to impregnate Liliruca Arde? Y/N ]</strong>


    ''So that''s how the "Birth Control" skill works?''


    I selected "No." I don''t want to get Lili pregnant.

 Chapter 128 – Fighting with Lili over Luan’s cock (Hestia’s POV) +18

    Chapter 128 �C Fighting with Lili over Luan��s cock (Hestia��s POV) +18


    <strong>[ Liliruca Arde will not get pregnant. ]</strong>


    I felt satisfied seeing the system message. Hestia thought I was smiling at her, so she smiled back. "Aren''t you going to do anything? I''m getting a bit anxious," she said.


    I licked my lips and then buried my face in her breasts.


    My now longer hair fell over her, and Hestia started tough.


    "Hahaha. That tickles. Mmm~~" But when I started sucking her nipples, Hestia stoppedughing and began to moan. I continued ying with her nipples, squeezing her breatst while sucking on them.


    I kept running my tongue around her nipples, sucking them hard. I even gave them a few light bites.


    "Hey, enough, no milk is going toe out no matter how much you suck," Hestia said.


    She said it! That thing I see so often in doujins and hentai! I got even more excited when I heard it. I started sucking her nipples harder, and Hestia grabbed my head.


    Her body was getting hotter, and her moans were growing more intense.


    Then, she finally climaxed.


    I made here just by sucking her nipples.


    She let out a long, loud moan, holding my head against her soft breasts, smothering me in them. After she let me go, I looked into Hestia''s eyes. She had an expression of pure ecstasy, which was incredibly arousing.


    "As you said, I can do whatever I want..."


    I ced my cock between Hestia''s breasts. I had a better view of the nipples I had just sucked. They were big and very red. They might be sore.


    "Does it hurt?" I asked while holding her breasts, sandwiching my cock between them.


    "My breasts? I''m feeling good. You can keep touching them if you want."


    "If you insist." I spat between Hestia''s breasts and started moving my hips, pressing her soft breasts firmly against my cock. It didn''t feel as good as her pussy, but it''s enough.


    It had been a while since I did this with her. If I recall correctly, I had only done it once before. I should do this more often��it feels so good.


    I started breathing heavily as I thrust harder, using Hestia''s breasts. She kept her eyes on me the whole time. She has a flushed face begging for my cum.


    It didn''t take long for me to climax.


    However, just as I was about toe, Lili had woken up.


    "Wait!" she said. She then approached and put her mouth around the head of my cock, which was still between Hestia''s breasts. Lili''s breasts were just above Hestia''s face, and she didn''t know how to react.


    I came in Lili''s mouth while squeezing Hestia''s breasts against my cock.


    For the first time, we were doing something like this together.


    I moved my hips a little forward, pushing my cock deeper into Lili''s mouth, shooting the rest of my cum into her mouth. When I pulled my cock out, the cum that had gathered in her mouth dripped onto Hestia''s breasts and neck.


    Hestia remained still, not moving.


    Lili got up and kneeled on the bed. She caught the cum dripping from the corner of her mouth with her finger and put it back into her mouth. Meanwhile, Hestia looked at me, startled.


    She hadn''t expected this.


    I brought my hand to Hestia''s face and then kissed her.


    "Since Lili''s awake, I''m going to have fun with both of you. But you''re the first one I want to fuck," I whispered into Hestia''s ear, making her whole body shiver.


    "My pussy is ready for you," she replied. But when I looked into her eyes, she averted her gaze, embarrassed by her words.


    Now, the real threesome was about to begin.


    ####


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    When Luan ced his cock between my breasts and started moving his hips, I began to feel incredibly aroused. My pussy was wet, and my juices were dripping down my thighs, staining the sheets.


    Luan was thrusting hard.


    Honestly, it was exciting to look directly into his eyes and see how hard he was working to move his hips.


    It''s also wonderful to see his satisfaction when hees, so I didn''t take my eyes off him for a second.


    I felt Luan''s cock pulsing between my breasts, and I started to open my mouth to catch his cum. But, Lili suddenly appeared in my way.


    She ced her hands on the bed and brought her mouth to the tip of Luan''s cock. Her breasts were just above my face.


    I froze for a moment.


    I could hear Luan''s cum being released into Lili''s mouth, along with the obscene sounds she made as she sucked his cock.


    When Lili pulled her mouth away, some of the cum dripped onto my breasts and neck, almostnding on my face.


    I looked up and saw Lili''s satisfied expression. She took the rest of the cum and put it in her mouth. I got the feeling she winked at me. What''s this? Did she know I wanted Luan''s cum and did it on purpose?


    Is she trying to provoke me?


    Sensing my irritation, Luan ced his hand on my cheek and then leaned in closer.


    "Since Lili''s awake, I''m going to have fun with both of you. But you''re the first one I want to fuck."


    When I heard that, my whole body trembled. His voice made me feel even hotter.


    I couldn''t hold back and responded in an even more perverted way.


    "My pussy is ready for you."


    Luan smiled at me and then spread my legs to put his cock into my pussy. But he stopped halfway.


    Then hey down.


    "This position is better if I want to satisfy both of you," Luan told us.


    Lili and I exchanged nces, and I rushed ahead to im Luan''s cock. I almost punched Lili. Earlier, she wanted me to go first, but now she was trying to steal his cock from me!


    I reached his cock first and put it inside me as fast as I could.


    I did it too fast.


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    My hips came down in one swift motion. My butt smacked against Luan, and his entire cock was inside me.


    "AAAAAAAAHH!" It was an instant orgasm.

 Chapter 129 – Exciting threesome. +18

    Chapter 129 �C Exciting threesome. +18


    <strong>*Hestia''s POV*</strong>


    The orgasm was so intense that I lost all strength in my body. I fell forward, but Lili caught me. She had already sat on Luan, just like I had, but she was sitting right above his face.


    Luan was licking Lili''s pussy while gripping my thighs, squeezing them tightly.


    <em><strong>Haaa~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Haa~~</strong></em>


    I was breathing heavily, still not fully recovered, but I had to keep moving to satisfy Luan. Lili is watching me, and I have to show her that I''m not weak and I can handle it!


    I ced my hands on Luan''s stomach and took a deep breath.


    Luan''s cock was throbbing inside me. He''s really excited.


    He was moving his tongue like crazy, thrusting it into Lili''s pussy. Lili began to move, rubbing her pussy against Luan''s mouth while massaging her breasts. She was letting out soft moans.


    She looked at me and smiled as if saying, "Aren''t you going to do anything?" I couldn''t resist her challenge and started moving my hips. But as soon as I lifted my hips, I came again.


    For some reason, Luan''s cock is bigger.


    It was rubbing against every sensitive part inside me, sending waves of pleasure through my body. My mind went nk.


    <em><strong>MmmMmmMM~~</strong></em>


    I let out a long, loud moan.


    "What''s wrong? Did you cum again? Mm~~ MM~~ Isn''t your pussy too sensitive? Is this too much for you?" Lili teased while moving her hips, rubbing her pussy against Luan''s face.


    Her juices were dripping all over his face.


    Luan brought his hands to Lili''s waist, focusing on her pussy.


    What is this? Does he prefer sucking her pussy over enjoying the feeling of mine?


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue, and Lili gave me a mischievous smile.


    I focused on avoiding cumming again and started moving my hips. I braced myself on Luan''s stomach, moving enthusiastically. I began sweating like crazy.


    <em><strong>p! p! p!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MmmMMmM~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mmmm~~</strong></em>


    "That''s it, right there," Lili said.


    The sounds of my ass pping against Luan, his cock sliding in and out of my pussy, the moans, and Luan''s mouth ying with Lili''s pussy all blended.


    It was an obscene symphony that made the atmosphere even hotter for the three of us.


    I was holding back as much as I could to avoid cumming again, but I couldn''t resist.


    Luckily, Luan is close to cum. I felt his cock got even bigger inside me, and I felt it pulse. He is about to release his hot load inside me!


    But before Luan and I could cum, Lili came for the first time since Luan started sucking her pussy. It was a much stronger orgasm than I expected! "MmmMMmmMMMMMMM!!! Oh my god, what is this? Haaa," she moaned loudly.


    I felt Luan''s cum fill my pussy as he pushed his tongue even deeper into Lili''s pussy. Then, I came too, but I didn''t moan like Lili.


    I bit my lip and savored the incredible sensation.


    My inside is full with Luan''s cum. It is such a warm and pleasant feeling.


    I want to stay like that forever.


    I fell back and rested on the bed. Lili, who had just orgasmed, looked at where Luan and I were connected. She saw Luan''s cum overflowing from my pussy and smiled.


    She brought her finger to my pussy, scooped up some of the cum, and put it in her mouth.


    "My turn now~~," she said, standing up as her juices soaked Luan''s face.


    She is desperate to have Luan''s cock for herself!


    ####


    <strong>*Lili''s POV*</strong>


    When Luany down, I wanted to put his cock inside me! But Hestia pushed me away and immediately slid his cock into her pussy. I felt a little irritated but quickly calmed down.


    Hestia came instantly. It was definitely funny how she orgasmed and almost passed out.


    She stayed frozen on top of Luan.


    Luan looked at me as Hestia slowly came back to reality. He motioned for me to sit on him and stuck out his tongue. I immediately understood what Luan wanted! He wanted to eat my pussy.


    I love that, so I quickly sat down on him.


    I lowered myself slowly, and as soon as my pussy got close to his mouth, Luan stretched out his tongue and touched me. He started moving his tongue, licking my entire pussy, reaching my clit.


    When he touched my clit, I lost the strength in my legs and copsed onto his face. My juices spilt onto his face, and his tongue entered me. Amazingly, he managed to hit a very sensitive spot.


    I almost came.


    That''s when Hestia "woke up," and she nearly fell onto me. I held her shoulders, and we looked into each other''s eyes.


    I smiled at her to provoke her. Hestia began moving her hips wildly.


    That''s when Luan started focusing even more on my pussy.


    He was moving his tongue as fast as Hestia was moving her hips.


    That''s when I came.


    "<strong><em>MmmMMmmMMMMMMM!!!</em></strong> Oh my god, what is this? Haaa," I screamed. It was the first time I had such an intense orgasm while Luan was eating my pussy.


    But it wasn''t enough for me.


    My heart raced, and my body got hotter. I wanted Luan''s cock.


    I looked at Hestia, and she looked at me. Then I nced at where her pussy and Luan''s cock were connected. Honestly, it was beautiful. Hestia''s pussy is gorgeous, much prettier than mine. I have to admit that.


    I scooped up the cum dripping from her pussy and put it in my mouth.


    "My turn now~~"


    I pushed the goddess aside and slid Luan''s cock inside me. His cock, still coated in cum and Hestia''s juices slid easily inside me.


    Just like Hestia, I came as soon as I took him in.


    "<em><strong>MmmMMMmMm~~</strong></em>"


    I let out a loud moan as my vision darkened.


    I can understand Hestia now. His cock is even bigger now.

 Chapter 130 – You two, lie down here. +18

    Chapter 130 �C You two, lie down here. +18


    But I didn''t pass out like Hestia. I had juste, but I started moving my hips. Taking advantage of the fact that Hestia was not in my way, I began ying with Luan''s nipples.


    While his cock rubbed inside me, I started sucking on his nipples, keeping my eyes on him the entire time.


    However, he wasn''t looking at me��he was looking at Hestia.


    I stopped ying with his nipples and nced back. Hestia was lying with her legs spread, removing cum from her pussy. I clicked my tongue and started moving my hips more intensely.


    I want Luan to focus only on me now.


    <em><strong>Mmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MmmMmmm~~</strong></em>


    I started moaning a lot because I knew Luan liked that.


    And just as I expected, Luan''s attention shifted back to me. He moved his hands to my breasts and began caressing them. I looked at him sensually, biting my lips and letting out soft moans.


    I felt his cock tremble inside me.


    Is he close to cumming?


    "I''m almost there too. Let''se together." I leaned over him, and he held me tight.


    I kept moving my hips until I felt his cum shoot inside me. I came with him, my mind going nk. Breathing heavily, I looked at Luan, who was smiling at me.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "Yes, that was amazing. Can I keep going?"


    "No, it''s my turn to take control now."


    Luan held me in hisp, his cock still inside me, and stood up on the bed. His cum began to overflow from my pussy, spilling onto the sheets.


    Hestia, now just watching, looked up at where Luan''s cock and my pussy were connected. Luan gripped my ass tightly and began moving his hips.


    For some reason, I came in just five seconds. He''s even better at fucking a pussy now.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I pounded Lili''s pussy hard while standing on the bed. When I noticed she was reaching her limit, I pulled my cock out of her and held her in my arms. "You can''te again," I whispered in her ear.


    Lili didn''t respond; the only sound I could hear was her breathing.


    "Goddess,e here."


    Iid Lili down on the bed.


    "Lie down here." I licked my lips.


    Hestiay down beside Lili. Both of them were naked in front of me. Lili already had her legs spread, but Hestia was embarrassed. She closed her legs, looking away.


    "What''s the matter, feeling shy?"


    "Of course, it''s embarrassing! Doing this in front of Lili is embarrassing!"


    Lili heard this and startedughing.


    "Hahaha! But didn''t you say you wanted to do this? A threesome?"


    "I did, but it''s still embarrassing!"


    "You didn''t seem embarrassed when you were riding Luan''s cock a few minutes ago."


    "That was��" Hestia''s face turned even redder. "I lost my mind! That''s all!"


    "Oh, sure, you ''lost your mind.'' But it was fun to watch, you know?" Lili looked over at Hestia. Hestia looked back at her, and their eyes met.


    Unlike Lili, who licked her lips, clearly excited, Hestia averted her gaze.


    "Hey, enough talking. Let''s keep having fun. I''m far from satisfied," I said.


    "You can use my pussy as much as you want until you''re satisfied. As for the Goddess, I don''t think she wants you to use hers, seeing as she can''t even open her legs." Lili nced at Hestia again.


    But Hestia didn''t rise to the provocation, remaining silent.


    I smiled mischievously and approached Lili. I spread her legs wider, and Lili ced one of her legs over Hestia''s. She spread them wide, giving a perfect view of her pussy. It was a little red from earlier, and my cum was still dripping out.


    I licked my lips and rubbed my cock at her entrance.


    I looked at Hestia as I slid my cock into Lili''s pussy.


    Lili''s leg, which was resting on Hestia''s, trembled. She did it on purpose! Lili was watching Hestia''s reaction. Hestia looked at me, biting her lower lip.


    Looking irritated, she removed Lili''s leg from hers and spread her legs a little for me, offering a view of her most precious part.


    She didn''t say anything; she justy there, waiting for me to do something.


    "Aren''t you going to move?" Lili teased me, touching her stomach. "You''ve already hit my deepest part. You won''t get any deeper than that."


    I started moving my hips, slowly enjoying the feeling of her warm insides clinging to my cock. Her pussy felt even tighter now for some reason.


    As I fucked Lili''s pussy, I slowly moved my hand to the space between Hestia''s legs.


    I reached for her pink, wet pussy and started rubbing it with my fingers.


    Unlike the loud moans Lili was making, Hestia moaned softly. I guess I wasn''t stimting her enough.


    I slid my fingers inside her pussy. Her insides were warm and sticky, with a bit of my cum still inside. I didn''t mind and continued moving my fingers, searching for her sensitive spots.


    I kept moving my hips and fingers for long minutes.


    I came inside Lili, made here, and Hestia came just from my fingers.

 Chapter 131 – Goddess’s orgasm multiplied by 20x +18

    Chapter 131 �C Goddess��s orgasm multiplied by 20x +18


    Hestia covered her face with her hands after climaxing, unlike Lili, who kept looking into my eyes as we came together. Her pussy was convulsing, and much tighter.


    My cock will be crushed.


    I stopped touching Hestia''s pussy and slowly pulled my cock out of Lili pussy. My cum started to leak out, and I took a deep breath.


    "What''s the matter? I thought you were going to keep fucking me," Lili said. "Don''t tell me you''ve reached your limit?"


    "Of course not," I replied. "It''s just that I feel bad for leaving the Goddess without my cock." I looked over at Hestia and smiled. She peeked through her fingers at me. I''m sure she''s smiling!


    Hestia''s legs spread a little wider, and Lili nced at her.


    "You''ve finally set aside your shyness! Were you jealous that Luan was only fucking my pussy?"


    "Why are you saying these things?! Stop it!"


    "I''m just teasing you, Goddess."


    While the two of them chatted, I put my cock into Hestia''s pussy.


    Hestia was looking at Lili and was caught off guard by my cock invading her insides. As soon as I entered her pussy, Hestia let out a long moan. MmmmMmmmm~~ Hestia instinctively grabbed Lili''s hands.


    Lili was surprised, but she didn''t let go of Hestia''s hands.


    "What''s this? Did youe again?" Lili asked Hestia, but she didn''t answer. The only thing that came out of her mouth were moans.


    I started moving my hips. I had just cum, and my cock was sensitive, so Hestia''s pussy felt even better now. If I didn''t control myself, I''d end up cumming fast.


    Hestia had already climaxed once, and she was getting close to cumming again. Her pussy became tighter, which amplified the pleasure. It encouraged me to increase my pace even more.


    "You''re really into it. Why weren''t you moving this fast when you were fucking me?" Lili said, looking at me with a smile.


    I grabbed Hestia''s legs and smiled back at Lili. I sped up my thrusts even more. I didn''t answer her question, but Lili understood why. I''m enjoying Hestia''s pussy more than hers.


    But she didn''t seem upset or angry.


    Lili is getting turned on.


    She held Hestia''s hands with one hand and began touching her pussy with the other. Hestia didn''t notice that Lili had started masturbating as her eyes were closed.


    Seeing that Lili was masturbating, I let go of one of Hestia''s legs and reached over to Lili''s pussy. But I didn''t slow down my movements.


    Hestia''s moans grew louder, and her pussy got even tighter.


    The pleasure I was feeling was indescribable.


    It was hot, tight, soft, sticky. The pleasure shot through my whole body, making my mind go nk. After a while, I couldn''t think of much anymore.


    The only thought in my mind was: Fuck Hestia''s pussy and give her as much pleasure as possible. Not just her, but also Lili.


    My fingers entered Lili''s pussy, and she started moaning just like Hestia. I was moving my fingers quickly, hitting deep inside her pussy, targeting her sensitive spots.


    <em><strong>Mmmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mmmmmmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mmmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mmmm~~</strong></em>


    Their moans reached my ears, and I got even more excited.


    My cock twitched, and I could feel myself approaching my limit.


    I pulled my hand out of Lili''s pussy and grabbed Hestia''s legs.


    Then.


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    Hestia''s closed eyes shot wide open. I started fucking her even harder. Her moans became even louder.


    It sounded like screams echoing through the room.


    "My god, this is amazing." Lili began rubbing her pussy harder while watching everything with excitement. It seemed like the most incredible thing she''d ever seen in her life.


    "HHHaaaa~~ Luan! Wait a second! Mmmm Haaaa~~ Hold on, you''re going too hard!" Lili stretched out her arms, trying to stop me, but I didn''t slow down. I kept fucking her like an animal until I came.


    My cock hit her womb, which carried my child, and my cum filled her stomach once again.


    <em><strong>Mmmm~~</strong></em>


    Hestia moaned and held her breath, unable to breathe anymore. She had the biggest orgasm of her life.


    <strong>[Congrattions, you received a bonus!]</strong>


    <strong>[The Goddess''s Orgasm was multiplied by 20x]</strong>


    <strong>My orgasm became even more satisfying.</strong>


    <strong>[Congrattions, you received a bonus!]</strong>


    <strong>[You fulfilled one of the main characters'' fetishes!]</strong>


    <strong>[Bonus: +20 points.]</strong>


    Hestia couldn''t handle an orgasm 20 times stronger and passed out. Unlike Lili, who had already recovered. But what''s this fetish? Does it mean one of them had a threesome fetish?


    Lili? Yeah, maybe. From what the two were saying, it was Lili''s idea. She probably has a fetish for something like this. Or perhaps she has a fetish for watching me do it with other women...


    No, probably not.


    But who cares?


    I pulled my cock out of Hestia''s pussy and left her unconscious on the bed. Then I went to Lili. My cock was harder than ever, and I was even more aroused after seeing Hestia go crazy over my cock.


    I wanted to keep fucking her, but she was out cold.


    The only thing I could do was fuck Lili.


    After starting to fuck Lili''s pussy just like I did with Hestia, I don''t remember much else.


    My mind shut down, and the only thoughts in it were "Sex," "Fuck Lili''s pussy," "Fuck Hestia''s pussy," and things like that.


    It went on for hours and hours until my balls were empty.


    ####


    <strong>Read more chapters on my patreon: </strong>


    <strong>(Im posting r18 images there)</strong>


    <strong>Next chapters: Chapter 131 - Goddess''s orgasm multiplied by 20x +18 / Chapter 132 - Perverted idiots. / Chapter 133 - I want to reach Rivira. / Chapter 134 - Yamato Mikoto. / Chapter 135 - Is Ais following me? / Chapter 136 - Exploring the dungeon with three beauties. / Chapter 137 - Burn. / Chapter 138 - Gilgamesh. / Chapter 139 - Has Tiona fallen in love? / Chapter 140 - Ishtar wants to start unnecessary rumors. / Chapter 141 - Should I tell Hestia the truth about Ishtar? / Chapter 142 - Dinner at the Loki Familia home. / Chapter 143 - Loki. +16 (Loki''s POV) / Chapter 144 - I want to kiss you and touch your cock. +16 (Loki''s POV) / Chapter 145 - Three notifications.</strong>

 Chapter 132 – Perverted idiots.

    Chapter 132 �C Perverted idiots.


    I woke up the next day feeling refreshed. My balls were empty, and I had never felt better. Lili and Hestia were lying on the bed next to me, Lili on the right and Hestia on the left.


    Both were using my arms as pillows, so I didn''t move.


    While waiting for them to wake up, I checked my status. I haven''t done that since I went through the "Ascension." It said that my status had doubled... And it had.


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Level - 2</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 600</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 600</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 600</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 600</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 600</strong>


    ''And now even the level appears. So, the ascension is the so-called "Level" in the world of Danmachi. But did Hestia notice this? Or will she only realize when I edit my Falna?''


    Hmm�� Interesting.


    And the skills. Many of them leveled up after I had sex with Hestia and Lili for several hours. The skill that leveled up the most was [Healing LV1], which went up to level three.


    The other skills either went up by just one level or didn''t level up at all.


    And now for the [Inventory] skill. I got it but have yet to test it. But can I test it here?


    I looked around, but it was impossible to test this skill. I had nothing to store except the nket. I didn''t want to do that since it was a bit cold in the room and would disturb Hestia and Lili''s sleep.


    But I''ll test itter.


    ''Luckily, I managed to get this skill.''


    I closed my eyes and was about to sleep a bit longer, but Hestia woke up. As soon as she woke, she snuggled closer and hugged me. We were both naked, so our skin was touching.


    I turned to Hestia and smiled.


    "Did you sleep well?" I asked.


    "Yes, I feel great."


    "I thought you''d only wake up in a few hours after what happenedst night."


    "I''m fully recovered�� But we can''t say the same for Lili." Hestia looked over me and saw Lili''s face. She was exhausted and wasn''t waking up anytime soon.


    "I think I overdid it a bit. Since she was already used to me, I thought I could push the limits."


    "You pushed the limits with me too! It hurts, you know? It''s too big��"


    "I''m sorry for that, I''ll be more careful next time."


    "I didn''t say I didn''t like it��" Hestia blushed and buried her face in my chest.


    "You''re such a pervert, you know that?" I teased her, and it worked!


    Hestia raised her face and, pouting, stared at me. "You''re the pervert! Last night you were desperate! All you think about is sex!"


    "What can I do if sex is so good? Especially with you."


    "Ugh��" Hestia hid her face again. "Idiot."


    "Hehe, you''re embarrassed."


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Yes, you are."


    "I''m not embarrassed!"


    "Hey, what''s all this noise? Don''t tell me you''re already doing it again." Lili sat up, rubbing her tired eyes.


    "Lili?! No, of course not."


    "Hestia wanted to, but I said no."


    "Luan?! Stop lying!"


    "Goddess, I didn''t know you were such a pervert."


    "Are you really going to believe him?!" Hestia shouted.


    Lili and I exchanged nces and startedughing. Hestia pouted and got out of bed.


    "You two are a bunch of perverted idiots."


    "Look who''s talking��" Lili teased Hestia.


    Hestia ran to the bathroom to hide.


    Lili and Iughed even harder.


    ####


    After cleaning up, we dressed in the same clothes and decided to leave. But before that, I showed Hestia and Lili how the printer worked. I''m going to print the third volume of Re: Zero!


    Hestia and Lili were amazed when I got everything set up and started printing.


    "How is this possible?! Everything ising out written on these papers. And I''ve never seen paper like this before; it''s such high quality." Hestia took the pages and began reading.


    "It''s true, what kind of paper is this? Where did you get it?"


    "This paper is made where I was born. It''s of extremely high quality. Unfortunately, I don''t have much of it. I''ll have to test the paper Elma uses in this printer. I think it''ll work."


    "It would be great if you could teach Elma how to make this paper. I''m sure she would be happy."


    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t know how to make paper�� Wait." I opened the browser and searched for "How paper is made" to get an idea. And surprisingly, I got an immediate answer.


    It wasn''t like a typical Google search with several results. There was only one result, and it was pretty interesting.


    ''It''s even talking about machines and things I''ve never seen before. Is this how paper is made in the world of Danmachi or something?''


    "What''s up, Luan? You seem excited."


    "I think I found a way to make this paper." I copied everything from the page and printed it for Elma.


    With the manuscript and the "paper recipe" in hand, I left my room with Hestia and Lili.


    They wanted to go straight to the mansion, but I was too excited and decided to head straight to Elma''s library.


    When I entered the library, I noticed it wasn''t very crowded, which was quite rare... Maybe because it was so early.


    "Luan, what brings you here? Come to get your money?"


    "I came to bring you this." I ced the manuscript for the third volume on Elma''s counter. She looked at the pile of papers and then at me. She stayed silent for a few seconds before grabbing and hiding the pile.


    "What on earth are you thinking? What if someone sees this?" Elma''s eyes were gleaming. "Let''s go to the storage room, quickly. You two cane too."


    We all went to the storage room together, and Elma began flipping through the pages of the third volume. "How did you write this so quickly? And why is the writing so beautiful and perfect? Not that it wasn''t before, but now it''s even better. And this paper, I''ve never seen such a good paper before. What are you? A god?"


    "Fortunately, you mentioned the paper." I pulled a folded paper from my pocket and handed it to Elma.


    "This is��" Elma''s eyes sparkled even more.

 Chapter 133 – I want to reach Rivira.

    Chapter 133 �C I want to reach Rivira.


    Elma looked at the paper with the recipe, unable to believe what she saw. She nced at me several times, searching for answers. I''m sure she''s thinking, "Where did you steal this recipe from?"


    But how could I steal something that didn''t even exist?


    "What is it? Speechless?"


    "Of course I am! How can I think this is normal? I''ve never seen paper made with these ingredients before. Are you sure I can make something like this?"


    "Well�� To be honest, I haven''t tested it yet, but the recipe is absolutely genuine. Why don''t you give it a try? You could enhance the quality of your books this way."


    "Of course, I''ll test it! If it works, I''ll be rich!"


    "Aren''t you already rich?"


    "Not like you." Elma smiled. "But seriously, who are you? How can you be so talented and still have a recipe like this? Are you sure you''re human and not a god?"


    "If I were a god, Hestia would know, wouldn''t she?"


    "What? Me? Oh, right." Hestia startedughing. "Luan is really special, but he''s definitely not a god. I''m sure of it!"


    "It was just a joke, of course he''s not a god." Elma smiled bitterly. "But it''s surprising how amazing you are. Thank you again, Luan, for saving my store and my life."


    "Your life?"


    "Of course! This store is my life. You basically revived it, gave me a reason to live again. I''m so grateful for that."


    "You''re exaggerating."


    "No, it''s the truth! I owe you so much!" Elma stepped closer and grabbed my hands. "I''ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life. No matter what happens, you can count on me for anything! I''ll do whatever it takes to help you!" Tears began to well up in her eyes.


    I started feeling a little ufortable, but I didn''t pull away. I held Elma''s hands firmly and smiled at her.


    "You''ve also done a lot for me, Elma. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to publish my book so easily. Let''s keep working together!"


    "Yes!"


    I looked over at Lili and Hestia, and they both seemed quite happy, watching our interaction.


    After this rather emotional conversation, we decided to head home.


    Elma kept saying how grateful she was to me the entire time. She repeated it so much that I had to ask her to stop.


    She only stopped when we parted ways.


    ####


    When I arrived at the mansion, I took another bath with Lili and put on clean clothes. After all this time, I think it''s time to return to the dungeon. Last time, I didn''t explore that much.


    But even without much exploration, I managed to kill that cursed dragon.


    It was fun fighting it. Will Ie across another one? They''re rare monsters, so...


    And now that it''s time to return to the dungeon, it''s the perfect moment to test the [Inventory] skill. I should''ve tested it earlier by storing the manuscript, but I preferred not to reveal this ability in front of Lili and Hestia just yet.


    I was alone in the room and grabbed my dagger.


    "It''s a bit damaged. I thought it had more durability. And the poison thing didn''t affect the monsters on the 11th and 12th floors. What trash. I need a new weapon."


    I ced the dagger in my inventory. As soon as I did, it simply vanished from my hand.


    I expected something like a ck hole to appear and swallow the dagger. Like in animes where simr skills exist.


    But here it was different. It just disappeared.


    "Inventory."


    And there it was.


    A system window with several "slots" appeared. I had no patience to count them all, but there were probably more than 50. The dagger was in the first slot. I only had to think about it, and it appeared again.


    It floated in the air until I grabbed it.


    It''s convenient.


    "I wonder how I''ll store water. I''ll probably need bottles, right?"


    I''m also curious about food. This type of skill usually freezes time inside the inventory so the food doesn''t spoil. If this ability works the same way, that would be perfect!


    I could stockpile a lot of food here and never worry about it.


    Knock, knock, knock~~


    Then, someone knocked on the door. I put the dagger back in the inventory.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. Have you finished what you were doing?" It was Lili.


    "Oh, yeah,e in."


    Lili entered the room and walked over to me. She gave me a light kiss on the lips.


    "I''m heading out now. I''ll be back tonight, okay? You don''t mind, do you?"


    "You cane whenever you want." I kissed Lili''s lips. "Anyway, I''ll only be here at night. I''m heading to the dungeon now and will spend a few hours there. I can''t wait to reach Rivira."


    "You''re already reaching Rivira? Alone?!" Lili eximed, surprised. "How is that possible? I knew you were strong, but�� Isn''t that too much?"


    "I''ve be even stronger than before, Lili."


    "I want to go with you! I want to see you fight!"


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. I''m going really deep this time."


    "..." Lili stared at me sadly but soon brightened up. "I trust you! I''m sure you''ll be able to protect me!"


    "That''s not the problem..."


    I want to move quickly, so she''d only slow me down. If I''m with her, I won''t be able to teleport or run through the floors. I need to exin that to her so she''ll give up.


    After exining everything to her, Lili finally gave up oning with me.


    "Alright, but next time, I''m going with you!"


    "Okay, next time I''ll take you to Rivira."


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Then, I set off for the dungeon.


    But I met someone I wasn''t expecting to see on the way.

 Chapter 134 – Yamato Mikoto.

    Chapter 134 �C Yamato Mikoto.


    Near the dungeon, I encountered someone who had been on my radar for a while. Yamato Mikoto. Yes, her. A member of the Takemikazuchi Familia, whoter joins the Hestia Familia during the War Game.


    Surprisingly, I hadn''t seen her until now. This is the first time I''ve seen her since I arrived.


    I''ve even seen Hermes, who also disappeared after the day I saw him talking to Hestia. I wonder what he''s up to now. Maybe he''s out of Orario.


    ''But how should I approach her? If I try to be too friendly right away, she might get a little ufortable. I need to be careful.''


    Mikoto was standing near the tower, perhaps waiting for someone. As I approached her from behind, I didn''t even need to say a word for her to turn around and start staring at me. However, when she saw me, her gaze softened.


    Perhaps because of my appearance or the [Charming Aura] ability, she seemed almost stunned by my presence.


    "That''s a good sword."


    "Ah, yes��" Mikoto responded, averting her gaze.


    "I''ve tried fighting with a sword like that before, but I couldn''t handle it. Ah, can I ask your name?"


    "Mikoto. Yamato Mikoto."


    "My name is Luan, nice to meet you."


    When she heard my name, Mikoto''s eyes widened, and her eyebrows rose. "Luan? I''ve heard that name before," she said softly, but I caught it.


    "I''m a member of the Hestia Familia. Maybe you''ve heard my name because of that."


    "A member of the Hestia Familia... No, I think I''ve seen your name somewhere else. Oh! I remember! You''re the author of that popr book." Mikoto blurted out without thinking. Some people nearby looked over, but I smiled bitterly and took Mikoto''s hand.


    "Hey, wait a second," she protested. But I kept pulling her along.


    Once we were away from the crowd, I whispered in her ear.


    "I am the author of that book, but please keep it a secret."


    Mikoto immediately pulled away. I could hear her heart beating fast. Her face turned as red as a tomato. I had never seen her act this way before.


    My appearance and skill affected her quite a bit.


    "Okay, I won''t tell anyone, but please don''t get so close."


    "Of course, I''m sorry. Are you waiting for someone? nning to explore the dungeon?"


    "Yes, I''m waiting for a few people. And you? Do you belong to a group?"


    "I prefer exploring the dungeon alone. Isn''t it fun to run through the floors without worrying aboutpanions?"


    Mikoto looked me up and down. "You''re tall and seem strong, but don''t you think you''re overestimating yourself?"


    "Oh, I''m much stronger than I look. Why don''t we go to the dungeon together? I can show you."


    "No, I can''t do that. I''m already waiting for someone. And besides, we just met��" Mikoto couldn''t meet my gaze.


    "That''s fine. But if you ever want to find me again, ask Goddess Hestia. She can bring you to our home. Or you can meet me around here, though I don''te to the dungeon often."


    I stared intensely at Mikoto. I could still hear her heart racing, and she was flushed. Honestly, I think I''ve pushed her to her limit.


    And just as I expected.


    <strong>[ Yamato Mikoto is interested in you! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Yamato Mikoto is interested in your strength and appearance, but she doesn''t like how close you get when talking to others. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ New mission avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Start rigorous training with Mikoto and make her fall in love with you! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ When the training isplete, you can do anything with her! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: Yamato Mikoto will be added to your harem. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: +30 points. ]</strong>


    A new mission is avable!


    Now, I have two active missions.


    "Alright, we can talkter." Mikoto turned and began walking away.


    I just sighed as I watched her figure fade into the distance.


    ''I didn''t expect to meet her so suddenly, but this is good. Even though she''s not as beautiful as Hestia or Ais, she attracts me a lot... sexually. I can''t wait to start this training.''


    But first, I need to find a way to begin the training.


    I have to get closer to her.


    ####


    <strong>*Ais''s POV*</strong>


    I was walking through the city when I suddenly saw two people talking. To my surprise, it was Luan and a girl.


    For some reason, he seemed very close to that girl. I''ve seen her before, but I can''t recall her name... But... What''s this? Why has Luan changed so much?


    Especially his hair. How did it grow so long in such a short time?


    And he''s even taller than before. What a surprise.


    But... he''s even more handsome now than before, which I didn''t think was possible.


    I felt my face heat up, and I hid to observe them for some reason. I think this is the first time I''ve done something so strange. This doesn''t seem right, but I did it on impulse. I want to see what they''re going to do.


    To my surprise, though, they parted ways as if nothing had happened.


    But Luan had a smile on his face.


    ''Does he like that girl or something?''


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous.


    ''Wait, why am I feeling this way? We''re not even dating. I don''t even like him that much.'' Why am I thinking about all these things? Luan has messed up my feelings... more than he should have.


    I''m thinking and doing things I would never do. That''s strange.


    I need to get a grip.


    "Ais? What are you doing here?"


    Before I realized it, Luan was already standing before me.


    Idiot! Stop daydreaming and pay attention to your surroundings!

 Chapter 135 – Is Ais following me?

    Chapter 135 �C Is Ais following me?


    I continued looking at Luan with my usual expression, trying to deceive him. I can''t let him discover I''ve been watching him!


    He''ll probably think I''m a stalker.


    And I am not a stalker!


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here. How have you been?" I said in a monotone voice. But I can tell Luan is suspicious.


    Please don''t say I''m lying.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here either. Are you heading to the dungeon?" Luan nced at the sword on my waist.


    "I''m waiting for Tiona and Tione. We''re going to the dungeon today."


    "And Bete?"


    "He''s not been feeling well for a while now. I don''t know what''s wrong with him."


    "Feeling unwell? Hmm��" Luan seemed curious. "Bete''s a tough guy; I can''t imagine him getting sick. Are you sure he''s not just making an excuse to avoid the dungeon?"


    "No, Bete''s not that kind of person. I saw him today... he doesn''t look well at all. He has a high fever and can barely walk. The goddess said she would take care of him."


    "Loki?"


    "Yes. She said she would look after him, and that he''d recover soon�� But I''m not sure I believe it." I saw him this morning, and he seems to be getting worse. Honestly, I''m starting to worry about him.


    "He''s really that bad?" Luan looked surprised. "Now I''m starting to worry about him too. I think I should go see him." Hearing Luan''s words made me feel extremely happy.


    He cares about me and my friends.


    But I also felt worried.


    Bete doesn''t like Luan at all. He hates him for some reason.


    If I remember correctly, they haven''t spoken to each other before, so it doesn''t make sense for Bete to hate him. Whenever we mention Luan around him, he gets upset. I wonder if something happened between the two of them.


    "Luan, did something happen between you and Bete?"


    "Me and him? No, we haven''t even had a conversation. I''vee across him a few times, but we haven''t spoken."


    "I see."


    "Why do you ask?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "Hmmm�� Suspicious. Does that guy hate me or something?"


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Well, I just showed up out of nowhere and became friends with hispanions. I''m sure he doesn''t trust me at all. That''s also one reason I want to see him. I want to talk to him."


    "Bete''s not that petty."


    "Oh, believe me, he can be pretty petty. I know him, even though I haven''t spoken to him. Once he doesn''t trust someone, it''s hard to change his mind."


    "..."


    Luan has a point. Bete can be rough and hot-tempered, but he cares about us deeply. Maybe he doesn''t trust Luan, and that''s why he dislikes him. But has Luan done anything suspicious?


    "But don''t worry; I''ll win his trust," Luan said confidently.


    Seeing his confident smile, I finally courageously asked him something.


    "Luan, can I know where you live?"


    When he heard my question, Luan froze. He''spletely shocked!


    What? Was that a weird question?


    On second thought, isn''t it awkward to ask someone where they live so suddenly? It sounds like I want to know where they live so I can stalk or something. I need to exin myself!


    "Don''t get the wrong idea. I only asked because I was curious. A few days ago, I wanted to invite you to join us in the dungeon, but we didn''t know where you live. I want to know for situations like that."


    "You don''t have to exin so much. Hahaha." Luan began tough, and I felt my face heating up.


    "If you want, I can take you there." Luan started walking. "Come on."


    "What? Now?"


    "Yes, let''s go."


    "But I''m waiting for Tiona and Tione."


    "We''ll be back soon; it''s not far from here."


    I swallowed as I looked at Luan''s back.


    ''I didn''t think he''d suggest this�� But I can''t miss this opportunity!''


    "All right, but we can''t take too long," I said, walking alongside him.


    Luan looked at me and smiled. My heart started racing, and my face grew warm. I tried not to blush too much and cleared my throat. "Let''s go faster," I said, keeping my serious expression intact.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I walked with Ais until we reached the entrance of the mansion. When she saw it from the outside, she was surprised by howrge the building was. She imagined the mansion I bought would be small.


    What would she think if I told her I got it cheaply?


    "It''s very beautiful."


    "It''s bigger than it looks. The interior is even more beautiful. Would you like to take a look?"


    "No, that''s not necessary. I just wanted to know where you live so I can contact you if I need to."


    "Come on, I''ll show you the inside."


    "��" Ais stared at me for a few seconds, and her cheeks suddenly turned pink. "All right, but I can''t stay long��" I smiled at her and led her inside.


    As we entered the mansion, the goddess weed us.


    "Luan, did you already returned? Oh?" When Hestia saw Ais, she was pretty surprised. Of course, Hestia knows Ais very well. Ais is a well-known woman.


    Someone who will be even stronger and more well-known in the future.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here. I think your name is Ais?"


    "Sorry to bother you with my visit, Goddess Hestia."


    "No need to worry, I''m just a bit surprised. I didn''t expect you to be friends with Luan. You two are just friends, right?"


    "What do you mean by that? Of course, we''re just friends." When Ais heard my words, her body trembled slightly. I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. She''s bothered by being called just a friend.


    Winning her over will be easier than I thought. The [Charming Aura] skill is like a cheat. Things would have been much moreplicated if I didn''t have it.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a while since it leveled up.

 Chapter 136 – Exploring the dungeon with three beauties.

    Chapter 136 �C Exploring the dungeon with three beauties.


    "Here is the kitchen..."


    "This is the Goddess''s bedroom..."


    "Here''s a bedroom no one uses..."


    After showing Ais around the entire mansion, it was time for the most important moment: showing her my room. When she heard the words "my room," I noticed she grew very nervous.


    She''s really looking forward to this.


    As I opened the door and the luxurious bedroom came into our view, Ais sighed.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s not that, it''s a beautiful room. So, this is where you sleep��" Ais walked around the room, mainly looking at my bed. "It smells nicer than I thought. They say men''s rooms don''t usually smell very good."


    "Have you been in other men''s rooms before?"


    "Yes, I''ve been in Bete''s room and a few otherpanions''. None of them were very organized, so I''m quite surprised."


    "I see. I take good care of my room; I don''t like living in a mess. My bathroom is very organized too. And it even has a bathtub."


    I showed her the bathroom, but she didn''t seem interested. Her focus was only on my room.


    She''s interested in the room, which I hope will be the setting for our first time someday. Or, maybe it''ll happen at the Loki Familia house, which would be a bold and exciting choice.


    But I''m thinking too far ahead.


    "Shall we go?" I said.


    "Oh, sure."


    As we were leaving the room, Ais suddenly called my name. "Luan!" She looked even more uneasy and nervous. "I wanted to ask you something."


    "Of course, ask anything."


    "I wanted to ask if you''d like toe to the dungeon with the three of us. Since Bete isn''t going..."


    Ais''s face was bright red. It''s the first time I''ve seen her so embarrassed.


    Does she find inviting me more embarrassing than almost being seen naked? That''s a surprise.


    "You want me to go to the dungeon with you? Sure, why not?"


    Of course, I epted her invitation!


    I can''t miss the chance to explore the dungeon with these three beauties.


    ####


    <em><strong>*Tiona''s POV*</strong></em>


    When we got near the tower, we didn''t find Ais anywhere. I talked with Tione, and we decided to wait for Ais for a few minutes. However, it took longer than expected, and when she finally showed up, she wasn''t alone.


    She was with Luan. They seemed to being from somewhere, maybe having fun together at a restaurant.


    "Ais, over here." I waved to her.


    "Isn''t that Luan? What''s he doing with Ais?" Tione, beside me, asked.


    "I don''t know, but they look like they were enjoying themselves, don''t they?"


    "Hmm��"


    When Ais and Luan got closer, we started chatting.


    Ais had decided to bring Luan with us into the dungeon!


    I''m not sure if Luan is strong or not, but I doubt he''s as strong as Bete. I''m a bit worried. But as long as we don''t go too deep into the dungeon, it should be fine.


    Like me, Tione wasn''t too confident in Luan''s strength.


    Also, it''s been a long time since we''ve gone into the dungeon with anyone besides Bete. We don''t even know Luan''s abilities, so it''ll be challenging to form a strategy if something doesn''t go as nned.


    As soon as we get inside, we need to ask about Luan''s skills.


    But Ais didn''t seem worried about that.


    She was only focused on having a random conversation with Luan about his book.


    "Tiona, do you think everything will be okay?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m not very confident. Have you ever seen him fight before? He''s not even carrying a weapon."


    "You''re right, I just noticed."


    "He''s a nice guy, but��"


    "Do you like him as much as Ais does?"


    "No, of course not. And are you sure Ais likes him? She denied it when I askedst time. Isn''t she just interested in him because of his book?"


    I joked about it before, but I''m starting to think Ais''s feelings might be real.


    "I''m not sure." Tione stared at Ais and Luan, who were just ahead.


    I looked at the two of them, and Luan suddenly looked back.


    Our eyes met, and for a second, I thought I saw him smirk. A mocking smile.


    ''Did he hear our conversation? No, it can''t be. We were talking quietly, and he was focused only on Ais.''


    It was just a coincidence.


    "Tiona, I think he heard everything."


    "��"


    ####


    <em><strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong></em>


    Tiona and Tione''s conversation was quite amusing. My perception is extremely sharp now; I can hear a pin drop from a kilometer away, I''m sure of it.


    They don''t trust my strength, and they also doubt Ais''s feelings.


    Should I tell them that Ais is falling in love? No, they''ll figure it out soon enough.


    And about my strength. I may not be as strong as Ais, but I have many skills that will likely leave them speechless. However, I don''t n to show them everything just yet.


    Skills like [Invisibility] and [Teleportation] are overpowered abilities. I don''t want to reveal them now.


    But I should demonstrate my skills with my dagger.


    My [Swordsmanship] skill is at level 8, a high level. It''d be even better if it were at the maximum level.


    But I think it''s enough to impress them.


    I can''t wait to start a fight with some strong monsters.


    As I expected, from the 1st to the 5th floor, it was like a walk in the park; I hardly had to lift a finger. But as we went deeper into the dungeon, I needed to act more. Finally, after a long time, we reached the 11th floor.


    And upon reaching the 11th floor, it was the first time I drew my dagger from my inventory.


    "What was that?!"


    "The sword just appeared out of nowhere."


    "Luan?"

 Chapter 137 – Burn.

    Chapter 137 �C Burn.


    When I drew my dagger from my inventory, everyone was surprised. I smiled bitterly and exined to them that it was an ability I had received.


    An ability that allows me to store things in a sort of invisible storage.


    Of course, they had never heard of such an ability before and didn''t believe me at first. But I stored and retrieved my sword from my inventory several times. "Lend me that," I said to Ais.


    I was pointing at her sword.


    Reluctantly, Ais handed me her sword, and I put it into my inventory.


    "It really disappeared!" Tiona eximed, surprised. "I''ve never seen an ability like this before. Have you ever seen someone with this ability, Ais?"


    "No, I''ve never seen this ability before."


    "Me neither. Luan, try storing this." Tione handed me a water-filled canteen. I stored it in my inventory without much difficulty.


    Tione''s eyes widened.


    "Isn''t that amazing? Doesn''t it mean you can carry a huge amount of supplies without worrying about the weight? I''m so jealous," Tiona said.


    "Yes, a skill like that would be so useful. You could store food and water. So, what do you usually keep in there?" Tione asked. I exined that I had recently received the ability, so I hadn''t stored much in my inventory aside from my weapon.


    "But you thought the same as I did. I intend to store food and water."


    "Of course. What else would you use this skill for?"


    "True, it doesn''t have much use beyond that," Ais joined the conversation. "But even so, it''s incredible. I wish I had a skill like that. Speaking of which, what other abilities do you have? You''ve only shown your strength and speed so far."


    Hmmm�� I thought about which abilities I should show them.


    I told them about my skill, which significantly enhances my swordsmanship, and also about the skills that increase my strength and speed even more. And... I also decided to talk about my unique fire magic!


    "You have so many abilities, but I''m more curious about this fire magic. Hey, show it to us!" Tiona said excitedly.


    I looked at Tione and Ais. They also seemed curious about it.


    My skill [Fire Magic] has already reached level eight. I can create some very powerful attacks. Should I show them one of those or just a normal attack?


    I want to impress them, so it''s better to use a powerful attack.


    "First, we need to find some monsters," I said with a smile.


    We were in the middle of the dungeon, surrounded by mist. Although my perception indicated that there were no monsters around, a few meters ahead, I could feel their presence.


    I hadn''t mentioned my high perception to them, so when I pointed out where the monsters were with some confidence, the three were quite impressed with my "intuition." And when we got close enough, the three girls stopped, leaving me to go forward alone.


    "We''re watching everything. Do it!" Tiona said excitedly.


    "..."


    "..."


    The other two remained silent.


    I smiled bitterly and prepared to face the three Orcs nearby. They noticed my presence immediately and charged at me.


    I calmly raised my hand.


    "Burn."


    ####


    <strong>*Ais''s POV*</strong>


    The fire that rose was beautiful.


    A me that Luan summoned with just one word. The fire quickly grew, turning into a whirlwind that consumed the monsters in its path. Even though I was meters away, the heat still hurt my skin.


    Tiona and Tione were also speechless.


    How could someone use magic like that? How could a fire skill be so powerful? I''d never heard of anything like it before. As I suspected, Luan is special, very special.


    The fire tornado kept moving, devouring everything in its path and leaving a dark mark on the ground.


    The mist in the air dispersedpletely.


    Luan turned to us and walked closer. I didn''t know what to say.


    "How was it?" Luan asked. Why is he acting like what he did was normal? That fire could even kill a level 3 or 4 adventurer.


    It''s extremely powerful.


    "Luan�� how can you create something like that? Is that normal?" Tiona finally broke the silence.


    "What do you mean? It''s my magic. I can create various things. Explosions, firestorms, fireballs, and even fire-based shields. I can use this magic freely." Luan created a me in his hand.


    An extremely intense me. Then it disappeared.


    "I''ve never seen a skill that lets someone control the fire so freely like this," Tiona said. "But anyway�� that was amazing! It was magnificent! It was so beautiful. I want to see it again!" Tiona''s eyes sparkled.


    "I shouldn''t keep creating fire like that; I could get tired quickly."


    "I understand. But I want to see what else you can do. Even if we have toe back to the dungeon more often together!"


    "We still have plenty of time. Let''s focus. There are still monsters around."


    "Are there? I don''t see any nearby."


    Like Tiona, Tione and I looked around. There were no monsters in sight.


    "My magic attracted them. Lots of them. You''d better get ready."


    Luan took my sword out of his invisible storage and tossed it to me. Then he pulled out his strange curved sword and also prepared for battle.


    Although Luan said that enemies were approaching, I couldn''t sense or see any monsters.


    ''Could he be wrong?''


    But soon, I realized he was right.


    I started hearing loud sounds��footsteps.


    For some reason, many Orcs appeared��a swarm of monsters.


    Something that''s not normal.

 Chapter 138 – Gilgamesh.

    Chapter 138 �C Gilgamesh.


    The swarm of monsters was quickly closing in on us. We took battle positions and waited. Since we were practically surrounded, there wasn''t much we could do.


    But to our surprise, Luan decided to act on his own. He didn''t want to fight with the three of us.


    "This many Orcs could be a bit dangerous." I have confidence in my strength and trust Tiona and Tione, but this is the first time something like this has happened. We could handle it easily if it were just one to ten Orcs, but there are so many that I can''t count.


    An anomaly inside the dungeon.


    "And it''s not just Orcs." Silverbacks, Hard Armoreds, Bad Bats, Imps. All these monsters were working together to create an enormous, extremely deadly monster army.


    Did this happen because of Luan''s magic?


    No, these monsters were already together before; they couldn''t have decided to team up and form an army in just a few minutes.


    "Tiona! Tione! Get ready to fight!" I shouted.


    "Yes!"


    "Right!"


    They both responded.


    I could see sweat dripping down their faces. They''re nervous!


    I''m calm enough, but I still have a bad feeling.


    "Where did Luan go?!" Tiona shouted.


    "I don''t know. He started running to my left at high speed. He''s heading straight for the group of monsters!"


    "Is he insane?! He could get himself killed!"


    "I trust him," I said. "I''m sure he''ll be fine. Let''s focus only on our battle."


    "... Urgh. This will be a bit difficult."


    In seconds, the monsters were already very close.


    And so, a deadly battle began.


    But the fight ended sooner than we expected.


    As I was facing several Orcs head-on, a wall of fire suddenly appeared around me.


    Not only around me but around Tiona and Tione as well.


    The wall of fire expanded, engulfing the nearby monsters and incinerating them. They were all killed instantly.


    "Sorry for the dy." Luan suddenly appeared right next to us.


    "Huh?"


    He just appeared. Did he teleport or something?


    Luan still has many secrets.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    The moment I finished showing them my magic, I felt something was off. I had sensed a few monsters before, but suddenly, multiple presences appeared all at once.


    It was as if monsters had suddenly spawned from all directions.


    "But they''re far away." They must be about a kilometer. Maybe almost two kilometers? The monsters were approaching rapidly and would reach us at any moment.


    Depending on the monsters, this could get dangerous.


    Then, new system notifications arrived.


    <strong>[ Attention! Urgent mission! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Your magic has provoked the wrath of all monsters on this floor; be cautious and protect the three women in your care! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Do not let any of them get hurt and kill all the monsters! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 50 points. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Bonus: Your favorability with the three characters will increase by 50%. ]</strong>


    Oh? A new bonus! I have to do this.


    After handing Ais her sword, I activated my abilities [Dvergr Enhance], [Strength], and [Speed] all at once. Then, I started running at high speed in one direction.


    I was moving so fast that the fog around me began to disperse.


    I reached the monsters in a second.


    As I approached, I stopped running and clicked my tongue. "There are more monsters than I expected." In front of me were many Orcs, and between their legs, numerous Imps and other monsters were hiding.


    The only ones not hiding were the Bad Bats, who immediately flew towards me to attack.


    I swung my dagger, and with a few moves, I sliced three of them in half. But there were too many of them. As if they had a neural link, they all flew at me.


    I kept slicing many of them in half while being pushed back.


    To deal with this number of monsters, the best option is magic with arge attack range. I ran backward to escape the Bad Bats, then used [Dark Magic] to create spears that rained down from the sky onto the monster horde. Grotesque sounds filled the air as the spears pierced their bodies.


    Arge number of monsters were killed.


    I got their attention.


    Good.


    Many of the monsters stopped heading towards Ais, Tiona, and Tione and turned to me, starting to surround me.


    When they were all around, I created a barrier of mes that expanded, engulfing all the monsters. The mes were hotter than usual, glowing with an intense orange hue.


    Even my skin felt like it was burning.


    The fire and brightness also impaired my vision, so I closed my eyes.


    When I opened them again, the monsters around me had already vanished. But more of them wereing.


    I wanted to draw them all to me. The more monsters I attract, the better.


    Ais is very strong, but I don''t know if they can handle this.


    I was only able to lure the monsters on this side. I need to get back to help them. I''ll try to reduce the number of monsters as much as possible before I get there.


    The effects of the abilities I used to enhance my strength and agility faded, and my speed dropped significantly.


    Even so, I''m fast as hell.


    The monsters also increased their speed, but it still wasn''t enough.


    While running towards where Ais and the others were, I continued castingrge-scale magic, killing every monster nearby.


    The number of monsters dropped significantly. When Ais came into my view, I noticed a lot of monsters. All of the monsters were focusing their attention on the three girls. That''s why the mission is to protect them.


    <em>Tsk!</em>


    Then, I used teleportation.


    I appeared beside Ais, and she didn''t even notice.


    I used my fire magic.


    I created two me barriers: one around me and Ais and one around Tiona and Tione.


    It was simr to the magic I used before but even stronger. The barriers began to expand, swallowing all nearby monsters. Once the two protections touched, they merged into arge dome of mes that continued to grow.


    "Sorry for the dy." I smiled at Ais.


    "Huh?" She looked confused.


    But there was no time to exin.


    I pointed my dagger to the "sky", and then used [Dark Magic] to create multiple des.


    I felt like Gilgamesh.


    The des, controlled by me, began to fly at high speed in all directions.


    The monsters were pierced by them and died instantly.

 Chapter 139 – Has Tiona fallen in love?

    Chapter 139 �C Has Tiona fallen in love?


    The des sliced through the air, producing loud sounds each time they pierced the monsters. They kept changing direction as if dancing in the air. The monsters couldn''t get close.


    I smiled at Ais, who looked startled.


    "I didn''t know you could do something like that," she said, watching my des.


    "It''s very useful, but I can''t keep it up for long." Even though my mana reserves had grown considerably, it was draining rapidly.


    It took a lot of mana to keep the des flying around at high speed. This isn''t something I can use for extended periods; I''ll have to turn it off soon.


    "Then let''s get ready. Don''t worry, it''s all right; you don''t have to do everything alone. We''re not going to die to something like this," Ais said confidently.


    "That''s right, Luan! You don''t need to keep holding them back! Let theme closer!"


    That''s not the issue here... I know you won''t die, but the mission doesn''t allow you to get hurt. You can''t get injured in any way.


    How should I exin this to them?


    There''s no way to exin it.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle this."


    The number of monsters had dwindled significantly.


    All the monsters were nearby; I couldn''t sense any further out. They were all gathered around us. I should create an escape route for them.


    And that''s what I did.


    "Ais, Tiona, Tione. Being surrounded isn''t a good idea��this way."


    All the des flew forward, creating arge path for us to pass through. To be safe, I used [Dark Magic] to create a tunnel, shielding us from any iing attacks.


    As we emerged on the other side, the monsters "screamed" in rage, and the Bad Bats increased their flying speed to harass us.


    But my des came from behind and pierced every one of them.


    There were few Bad Bats left��they were nearly all dead.


    Thergest number of monsters now were the Orcs, the strongest ones.


    Luckily, we weren''t attacked by arge group of Infant Dragons or anything like that.


    "Luan, shouldn''t we leave now? These monsters seem endless," Ais looked back at the swarm of monsters. It was like an army of them.


    "Don''t worry, Ais, I can handle this."


    "Are you sure? You look tired."


    My breathing was heavy. I felt a little tired.


    "It''s fine; those des drained a lot of my magic. I''m tired, but I''m okay. Don''t worry, I''ll recover quickly. In the meantime, I''ll fight using my dagger."


    "You n to fight all of them head-on? Don''t be ridiculous, we''re going to help you."


    "No. You can''t get hurt. You can''t suffer a single scratch, understand?"


    Hearing my words, all three of them blushed, clearly embarrassed. They thought I said that because I liked them, but that''s not it! I want toplete this mission!


    "So stay back and don''t get in my way, all right?" I said to them, looking seriously at all three.


    After that, I started running toward the group of monsters, gripping my sword.


    I cut through the air at high speed, then swung my dagger relentlessly, slicing through everything in my path. Even though some monsters managed to hit me, they were just weak ones.


    I didn''t feel any pain.


    I began moving and slipping between the monsters, slicing through their bodies as if they were made of paper.


    Their numbers didn''t seem to be decreasing.


    "Damn, my dagger."


    My dagger was reaching its limit. It was extremely damaged, with cracks starting to appear along the de. Besides, I couldn''t cut the monsters as easily as before.


    "Damn it. Burn."


    With my dagger close to breaking, I used magic.


    Around me, towering walls of me rose in a 20-meter radius, burning the monsters within range.


    "Their numbers have decreased enough; I think it''s all right now. I can do this at my own pace."


    But before I even realized it, the three girls were already close and had started fighting the monsters.


    "I told you not toe closer!" I shouted, running toward them. I then created a barrier in front of them and myself. "I said I don''t want you to suffer a single scratch. Stay back!"


    "You looked like you were struggling, so we came to help. Don''t worry, we won''t get a single scratch," Ais said confidently.


    I realized I was being foolish. These three girls are incredibly strong.


    And as I expected, they began fighting the monsters with perfect coordination.


    The number of monsters dwindled faster when we started working together.


    We were lucky this mission took ce on this level. If it had been deeper, we would have been in serious danger. Imagine an army of minotaursing at us like this.


    Then, after long minutes and lots of magic used.


    <strong>[ Missionpleted! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Points: +50 ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ais Wallenstein, Tiona Hiryute, and Tione Hiryute''s favorability increased by 50%. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Tiona Hiryute is in the process of falling in love with you. ]</strong>


    What a surprise.


    But I didn''t have much time to think about it. My body, extremely fatigued, finally gave in. I had never used as much magic as I did today; my mana reserves were practically empty.


    As I fell, the three girls approached, concerned.


    "Luan, are you okay?" Tiona asked. She knelt down and ced her warm and soft hand on my face.


    Ais, however, didn''t express her concern in words, but her gaze said everything.


    "I''m fine, just a little tired."


    "Thank goodness. I was worried," Tiona said, smiling.


    Ais sighed in relief.

 Chapter 140 – Ishtar wants to start unnecessary rumors.

    Chapter 140 �C Ishtar wants to start unnecessary rumors.


    After a few minutes, I recovered. Once I felt better, hunger and thirst hit me hard. Since I hadn''t brought anything with me��I forgot��I had to ask the three to share something with me.


    Of course, they quickly gave me food and water.


    "Haa~~" I let out a long sigh. "I feel much better now. So, what are you all going to do now?" I asked them.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you want to leave, or do you want to keep going down? My sword''s broken, so I think I''ll head out now. I need to get a better weapon."


    "We should leave too. We need to report to the guild about what happened here today," Ais said. "This wasn''t normal. I don''t think I''ve ever heard of something like this��this many monsters targeting someone. It was a nned attack to kill us."


    "Ais is right; it''s better to head back and tell the guild what happened here. Not only the guild but our Familias, too," Tione said seriously. I couldn''t say anything but agree with her.


    I can''t tell them the system caused this. They''ll keep thinking someone was behind it�� Or maybe it was just a dungeon glitch, which is pretty unlikely.


    Are the other adventurers on this floor okay?


    I looked around, searching for anyone. I couldn''t feel the presence of anyone��not even monsters.


    "What''s wrong, Luan?" Ais noticed I was looking for something.


    "I''m checking for other adventurers. I''m worried others might have gotten caught up in this�� But it doesn''t seem to be the case."


    "Oh, right. I forgot about that."


    "Doesn''t look like anyone else got involved in this," Tiona said.


    "That''s good. Should we head back now?"


    "Sure, let''s go," Ais agreed.


    Then, we started heading toward the dungeon exit.


    As we passed through the floors, nothing unusual happened. We ran into other adventurers, and no one knew what had happened on the lower floors. We were the only ones who experienced that.


    Will the Goddess be able to see it when she updates my fake falna?


    She can see what I did inside the dungeon.


    Or does even that get edited by the system? I''m not sure.


    I think I''ll update my falna today.


    Outside the dungeon, I would say goodbye to the three girls and head home... But I was suddenly invited to dinner at the Loki Familia house. Tiona was the one who invited me.


    Ais looked pretty surprised.


    "It''s to repay all the help," she said cheerfully.


    "Help? Youguys didn''t need my help."


    "That doesn''t matter! Just ept the invitation! The Goddess wants to meet you, too. She''s read your book, you know?"


    "Loki read my book?"


    "Tiona, the Goddess doesn''t just want to meet him because of that. She''s interested in the only member of the Hestia Familia," Tione said.


    Interested in the only member of the Hestia Familia? That''s hard to believe.


    Something strange is going on here.


    Well, I''ve never talked to Loki before, so this might be a good opportunity.


    "All right, I''ll go. The dinner''s tonight, right? I''ll go to the Loki Familia house in the evening."


    "Great!" Tiona said happily, and Tione smiled in approval.


    Ais stayed silent during the whole conversation. I looked at her, and she averted her gaze.


    Yes, something strange is definitely going on.


    ####


    <strong>*Ais''s POV*</strong>


    Luan walked away, and I looked at Tiona. Noticing my look, she gave a bitter smile. "Sorry, should I not have done that?" she asked.


    She just invited Luan to dinner at our Familia''s house! And what does she mean by "Loki''s interested in the only member of the Hestia Familia"? That doesn''t make any sense. Tiona should''ve thought this through better.


    I''m sure the Goddess won''t like this at all.


    "You know the Goddess will be annoyed, right? What did you mean by that? The Goddess might not even know who Luan is," I told her.


    "Of course the Goddess knows him! Didn''t you see her carrying his book around? She''s reading it too!" Tiona didn''t seem to be lying. So the Goddess read his book? I had no idea.


    "Even so, do you think this was a good idea?"


    "I''ll talk to the Goddess myself, okay?" Tiona shouted. "I''m sure it''ll be fine!" Impatiently, Tiona walked away. I let out a long sigh and looked at Tione.


    She shrugged and looked at me as if to say, "Whatever."


    I should let Tiona handle this. I''m not getting in the middle of this problem.


    But I hope the Goddess isn''t bothered and lets Luan have dinner with us tonight.


    I''m a bit anxious.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    "Goddess, I''m back," I called her as I entered the mansion. Hestia came down the stairs quickly. She ran to me and jumped into my arms. As I held her, I noticed her body trembling.


    "Luan�� Lili��" When I heard Hestia say Lili''s name with tears in her eyes, I felt a chill, and my heart raced.


    "What happened to her?" I asked, trying to stay calm.


    "Lili�� She��"


    "Just tell me! Did someone do something to her? Was it Ishtar?"


    "Huh? Ishtar?"


    "Just tell me already!"


    "Lili! She tried to ckmail me!"


    "What?"


    "Lili said if I didn''t agree to another threesome, she''d steal you for herself and not let me be with you anymore!"


    "What? You''re crying because of that? Seriously?"


    "Of course! You''ll never abandon me, will you? Will you?" Hestia looked at me with tearful eyes.


    I ran my hand over her head, then leaned down to kiss her.


    But just as I was about to touch her lips, someone yelled from outside.


    "Luan!" It was Ishtar''s voice.


    At the same time, Lili came down the stairs.


    What the hell is that damned Goddess doing here?! Does she want to start unnecessary rumors?

 Chapter 141 – Should I tell Hestia the truth about Ishtar?

    Chapter 141 �C Should I tell Hestia the truth about Ishtar?


    Hestia was surprised when she heard Ishtar''s voice outside the mansion. She looked at me, seeking an exnation, but I didn''t know what to say. Should I tell her about my involvement with Ishtar?


    But first, I need to handle this.


    "Excuse me, Goddess." I gently moved Hestia aside and went out.


    Outside, Ishtar stood with her hands on her hips, dressed provocatively, looking at me with a confident expression. Aisha was next to her, looking both embarrassed and afraid of me.


    She must be worried that I''ll be angry with her.


    But I''m not angry with her��I''m furious with this shameless goddess.


    I walked toward Ishtar with a smile. There weren''t many people around, but I made sure to remain calm, careful not to cause a scene. But what I really wanted to do was grab her by the head and m it against the ground.


    As I approached Ishtar, her eyes sparkled as she took in my new appearance, and then she gave me a malicious smile.


    I leaned in close and whispered something in her ear.


    "Go away now, unless you want me to humiliate you here in front of everyone."


    At my words, I heard her breathing grow heavier. She seemed excited by this.


    Right, she''s addicted to being treated like trash while I use her body however I please.


    How should I handle this?


    If I threaten to punish her, she''ll get excited. If I ignore her, she''ll keep bothering me until I punish her. What a hassle. If only there were a way to lock her up somewhere.


    I nced over at Aisha, who quickly looked away.


    Aisha seems even more captivated by my appearance than Ishtar.


    I stepped closer to Aisha and whispered in her ear.


    "If this shit goddess doesn''t leave right now, I''ll strip her in public and humiliate her. Get her out of here."


    Aisha''s body trembled at my words.


    She moved toward Ishtar and spoke with her. Ishtar''s breathing became even heavier as she envisioned the public humiliation. Still, after a while, she finally understood that this was not a good idea.


    I noticed the liquid from her pussy running down her thighs as she struggled to control herself. She wasn''t even wearing underwear.


    Clearing her throat, Ishtar spoke up.


    "I came here to talk to you about something. I''ll be waiting at my ce��I hope to see you tonight."


    "Tonight won''t work; I have other ns." I turned and began walking away. Even without looking back, I could feel Ishtar''s anger directed at me.


    "Tomorrow!"


    "I''ll think about it~~" I replied. Ishtar was nearly losing her control, but she managed to contain herself and left with Aisha.


    What a disaster��who does she think she is? Does she want to make my life a living hell?


    Plenty of people saw her here. Many probably noticed that Ishtar was aroused because of me.


    If rumors start to spread, she''ll regret it.


    She may enjoy punishment, but I''ll make sure to ruin her life.


    ''And now I need to exin to Hestia about Ishtar. What a bitch.''


    ####


    Back inside the mansion, Hestia stood there with her arms crossed, waiting for an exnation. I hadn''t even said anything, but she already looked annoyed. Lili, not wanting to get in the middle of our argument, backed up.


    I smiled at her, and she gave a small wave before disappearing to the second floor.


    "Why are you smiling? Is there something funny about this?"


    "I can exin everything."


    "Oh, you can exin, can you? Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes."


    "Then start talking. Why was Ishtar here, and why did she seem so familiar with you? Did you do something with her? Don''t lie to me!"


    "Ah, damn��" I scratched my head. There''s no way I can fool her here.


    "I knew it! Why did it have to be her? Ugh!" Hestia pulled at her hair. "How did this happen? I want to know everything!" She turned to me, her gaze serious. I had no choice but to tell her everything that had happened.


    Hestia didn''t know a thing��not even about Lili''s "kidnapping." When she found that out, her anger toward Ishtar only grew.


    "That idiot did that?"


    "Well, she just wanted to lure me in."


    "But why did you go to the Ishtar Familia''s home in the first ce? Just because of Aisha? Are you out of your mind? Of course that goddess would get interested in you!"


    "But don''t worry��it''s all under control. Ishtar can''t defy me; she''s hooked on me, and I haveplete control over her."


    "Do you even realize how absurd that sounds? I''m sure she''s nning something! And how could you do that with her? She''s��"


    "She''s a bitch; I know that. Honestly, it wasn''t so bad."


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear you talk about what happened between you two."


    "Alright, I won''t say anything more."


    "And you need to end things with her��I won''t ept this."


    "I don''t think that''ll be possible. If I abandon her, she''ll definitely try something against me. Isn''t it good, though? I have control over the Ishtar Familia."


    "That''s exactly what she wants you to think; you don''t have control over anything. I''m warning you, you better cut ties with that cunning goddess."


    "Don''t worry, Goddess, it''s all fine." I leaned in to kiss her, but Hestia pulled back.


    "I can''t kiss you right now. All I can think of is you doing that with her."


    "Aren''t you being a little dramatic?"


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 142 – Dinner at the Loki Familia home.

    Chapter 142 �C Dinner at the Loki Familia home.


    The rest of my day was far from pleasant. Hestia was quite bothered by my rtionship with Ishtar, and I can understand why. Ishtar is a dirty woman.


    She''s worried about me. And, she''s also jealous. She thought she was the only goddess I had fucked.


    I fucked Ishtar first�� and that''s something I want to keep from her. If she finds out I fucked Ishtar first, she''ll be even more upset. Let''s leave it at that; she doesn''t need to know!


    After a rather unpleasant day at home, night had finally arrived.


    I took a hot shower, put on my best clothes, tied my hair, and used myst few drops of cologne. After all this time, my cologne is finally gone, and my deodorant is running low, too.


    I''ll need to find recements soon.


    When I went downstairs, all dressed up and smelling nice, Hestia gave me a pouty look. She turned her head, pretending to ignore me.


    But I walked over to her and sat beside her on the sofa. I slipped my hand behind her neck and kissed her on the head. "I''m not going to see Ishtar, don''t worry. I''m going to Loki Familia''s ce."


    "I don''t care about that�� Wait, did you say Loki Familia? What are you going there for?"


    "I was invited to dinner."


    "You were invited to dinner? By who? Are you sure you''re not imagining things?"


    "Tiona invited me."


    "Tiona�� Oh, that girl. I thought it was that Ais Wallenstein who invited you."


    "I think she''s also quite eager for dinner," I said with a smile.


    "You''re trying to irritate me, aren''t you?"


    "Of course not."


    "Get out!d Don''te any closer. I''m still mad at you. I''ll think about forgiving youter." Hestia pushed me away. But despite pushing me, she didn''t resist when I leaned in and kissed her.


    We shared a passionate kiss, and when our lips parted, Hestia turned her face away, her cheeks flushed and looking very happy.


    "Have you forgiven me yet?"


    "No. Go on to your dinner."


    "You''re going to make me sad, goddess."


    "Just go to your dinner!" Hestia pouted and got up. After taking a few steps, she turned back to me. "I''ll be waiting for you here. You''ll have to make me forgive you tonight."


    Her face was red as a ripe tomato. I know what she''s hinting at.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you forgive me. Tonight, you''ll have the best night of your life."


    "��"


    Hestia dashed upstairs, and Lili, who had been in the room the entire time, finally spoke up.


    "I feel lonely."


    "We just did that this afternoon; don''t be so greedy."


    "Tsk!"


    ####


    When I arrived at Loki Familia''s home, Tiona greeted me outside. She had been waiting for me. Tiona was dressed casually, nothing too fancy.


    Tiona looked me up and down.


    "Wow, you look great. You must have been looking forward to this dinner, huh?"


    "Of course. I''m having the pleasure of dining with beautiful women like you all."


    Tiona blushed and cleared her throat. "No need to tter us that much. Let''s go inside; Ais and Tione are waiting for you."


    "Will it just be the four of us?"


    "Yes, is that a problem?"


    "I thought there would be other members of the Loki Familia at dinner."


    "This is a private dinner, just for us."


    "But I thought Loki wanted to meet me. Did you lie?"


    "No, of course not. Hahaha." It''s obvious Tiona''s lying.


    But I don''t mind.


    I walked inside with Tiona. I meet a few people along the way. They were side characters I didn''t care about. Besides the three girls, the only character that interests me here is Loki.


    I want to meet her tonight.


    We walked down a long hallway in silence and arrived at a door.


    There were many doors around. Did they turn one of the rooms into a dining room so we wouldn''t need to use the main dining room?


    Probably.


    "Let''s go in. They''re waiting for us."


    Tiona opened the door, and we entered the room.


    Although it was a makeshift dining room, it was beautifully decorated and very luxurious. The table was small, seating only four people.


    "Luan," Ais said my name when she saw me, then cleared her throat. "Make yourself at home," she said.


    I took the seat next to her, and Tiona sat across from me, next to Tione.


    The table was already filled with food for us to enjoy.


    But in the end, we talked more than we ate. The main topic of conversation was what had happened in the dungeon earlier. After nearly an hour of eating and talking about the dungeon, the subject turned to my book again.


    Of course, Ais was the most curious about the third volume.


    But just as I was about to reveal that the third volume was ready and would be published soon, someone suddenly opened the door.


    "What''s going on here? What is this dining room?" It was Loki.


    She looked at all of us with a serious expression, seeking answers.


    The three girls exchanged nces, and I stayed silent.


    They didn''t tell Loki about this dinner, right?


    I smiled at Loki and set my fork on the te. I raised my hands and said, "Sorry for the intrusion. My name is Luan, from the Hestia Familia."


    "Familia Hestia?" Loki eximed in surprise. "Luan�� Luan�� Oh, wait, it''s you." Her lips curved into a mischievous smile.


    She walked over to Ais and positioned herself between us. Loki wrapped her arms around our necks and said, "I want to know what''s going on here. You two areing with me. Is that all right?"


    Loki''s eyes widened, and she looked at Tiona and Tione as if to say, "Don''t even think about following us."


    We couldn''t do anything but leave the room with Loki.


    ''She''s not angry or anything... Right?''

 Chapter 143 – Loki. +18

    Chapter 143 �C Loki. +18


    Loki led us outside and turned to us with a smile, though it quickly faded. "Ais, are you behind this?" Ais showed no emotion as she heard Loki''s question.


    She''s calm.


    "It was Tiona who invited him. Luan is a friend of mine, so I didn''t see any problem with it."


    "A friend, huh?" Loki put her hand on her chin. "So, he''s a friend... Interesting. He''s quite handsome. You''re from the Hestia Familia, aren''t you? I believe this is the first time we''ve met. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Her smile returned.


    She extended her hand, and I shook it. She gave a firm handshake.


    "The pleasure is mine. Sorry for the intrusion."


    "But you''ve been here before, haven''t you?"


    "I''ve visited once before to deliver a gift to Ais. How did you know?"


    "I didn''t know. It was just a guess."


    "Ah��"


    "But I don''t want to disrupt dinner. You can go back inside. You still want to eat more, right?"


    I looked at Ais, and she nodded. So I went back in, leaving the two of them outside. As I entered, I noticed Tiona looking nervously at me. She seemed scared.


    Loki was quite calm.


    "So, how was it? What did she say?" Tiona leaned over the table as I sat down.


    "She didn''t say much, just told me to enjoy the dinner."


    "Are you sure that''s all she said? And what about Ais?"


    "They''re talking."


    "Darn, I''m sure the Goddess is annoyed."


    "She didn''t seem annoyed at all��it''ll be fine. And Ais told her you invited me, so be prepared."


    "Ugh!"


    "I thought you said you''d tell the Goddess I wasing and that she wanted to meet me. You lied, didn''t you?" I smiled at Tiona, who averted her gaze.


    "Sorry about that. I just felt like I had to invite you."


    "Why? Because I helped you in the dungeon? I''ve told you before��you didn''t need my help. Just say you wanted to have dinner with me."


    "..." Tiona fell silent, and I nced at Tione. She smiled at me.


    She said something, but I couldn''t hear or read her lips.


    After that, an awkward silence filled the dining room. Ais came back in just a few minutester, and, to my surprise, Loki was with her. I thought she''d leave after talking to Ais.


    Ais stood while Loki took a seat beside me.


    She picked up Ais''s food and ate quietly for a few seconds.


    "Luan, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I heard you''re the author of that book called Re: Zero. Ais just mentioned it. I didn''t imagine you''d be that Luan. I thought it was a different Luan."


    "Yes, I wrote it. Have you read it?"


    "I read the first book, but I haven''t read the second one yet. It was very good; well done."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "But... you shouldn''te into my house without permission." Loki looked at me seriously. "Does Hestia know you''re here?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh? That''s a surprise."


    "But I''m here because I was invited. I''d feel bad refusing the invitation."


    "I''ll need to have a serious talk with someone afterward."


    "Don''t me Tiona; she just wanted to have dinner with a friend. We''re friends��I won''t do anything unnecessary."


    "I know you''re just friends. What else would you be? You wouldn''t dare do anything with them, would you?" Loki looked directly into my eyes.


    How can I tell her that two of these women are already falling for me?


    But I didn''t say anything; I stayed silent.


    I smiled at Loki, and her eyes widened. At that moment, I decided to do something funny.


    I activated the skill Sexual Attraction LV2 on Loki.


    She''s very beautiful, even though she doesn''t have much of a chest.


    But I didn''t intend to do anything here��I just thought it would be amusing.


    However, it was more intense than I expected.


    ####


    <strong>*Loki''s POV*</strong>


    This guy named Luan is strange.


    When I sat next to him, he seemedpletely calm, as if I were just any ordinary woman. Can''t he see I''m ufortable with his presence? I didn''t want him here.


    I tried to act friendly since he was a friend of Ais, Tiona, and Tione, but I felt uneasy around him.


    For some reason, he didn''t seem like a normal person��someone I didn''t want near my girls.


    "I know you''re just friends. What else would you be? You wouldn''t dare do anything with them, would you?" I said, staring directly into his eyes. His eyes were beautiful.


    But despite my intense gaze, he didn''t look nervous.


    I kept staring at him, but suddenly��


    <strong><em>Thump-thump.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thump-thump.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thump-thump.</em></strong>


    My heart began to race wildly, and I felt my body grow warm. Luan''s gaze became more intense. For some reason, his gaze was stirring something within me.


    My body grew hotter, and my breathing became erratic.


    "Goddess, are you alright?" Ais, who was beside me, touched my shoulder.


    Mmm~


    But when she touched me, I suddenly felt a warm sensation between my legs. I felt my underwear growing damp.


    I nced at Tione across from me, then at Tiona, who both looked worried.


    I looked at Luan one more time and then at his lips. I wanted to kiss him.


    My eyes moved down his body to between his legs. As if he knew I was looking, Luan spread his legs slightly. I could see a bulge in his pants.


    Is he�� hard?


    I felt my mouth water, almost leaning in to taste him, but Ais stopped me.


    She held my shoulders, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Goddess, what are you doing? Your face is red. Are you feeling unwell?"


    <strong><em>Huff~~</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Huff~~</em></strong>


    Breathing heavily, I saw Luan''s smile. He is behind this.


    I got up and left the room as quickly as possible.


    My body is on fire.


    I ran to the nearest room, locked the door, took off my pants and underwear, spread my legs, and began touching my pussy.


    Only after several long minutes did I finally feel relief.

 Chapter 144 – I want to kiss you and touch your cock. +16 (Loki’s POV)

    Chapter 144 �C I want to kiss you and touch your cock. +16 (Loki��s POV)


    When I left the room, I still felt a bit hot. What was that? I''ve never felt this way before. I knew this guy was strange.


    I walked to the dining room, and as I entered, I stared at him again.


    Luan smiled at me as if he were innocent.


    How can I prove he did something?


    "What''s wrong, Goddess? Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes, I feel fine now; it was just a stomach ache."


    "Stomach ache?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Don''t ask me more about it. And you, Luan."


    "Yes, Goddess?"


    "What did you do to me?" I asked him directly. Ais, Tiona, and Tione looked surprised by my question.


    Was it an ability? Some poison that he put in Ais''s food, and I ate it?


    No, none of that makes sense. Poison wouldn''t affect me, and an ability like this shouldn''t exist or have any effect on me.


    My body is getting warm again.


    "��" Luan only tilted his head, acting confused.


    "You did something to me. Tell me what you did." I shouted at him, but he remained silent, and Ais stepped before me. She looked at me seriously.


    "Goddess, are you sure you''re okay? Luan hasn''t done anything. He''s been sitting here the whole time. What happened?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it with you. Luan,e with me."


    My body was growing increasingly hot. I wanted to run back to that room and masturbate again.


    I''m feeling like this just by looking at him�� This makes no sense.


    He is handsome. Luan is a good-looking man. But why am I feeling this? I''m so confused.


    "Goddess, your face is very red. Are you okay?" Ais asked, concerned.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Luan,e with me, quickly. We need to talk." I called him.


    Luan sighed deeply and stood up.


    "Luan��" Tiona said his name, looking worriedly between the two of us.


    "Let''s go, quickly. Ais, I don''t want you following us. Stay here and keep eating. We''ll be back in a few minutes. I need to have a serious talk with him."


    I was starting to feel dizzy. I opened the door for Luan to leave, and then I stepped out as well.


    Right after, I closed the door.


    <strong><em>Huff~~</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Huff~~</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Huff~~</em></strong>


    I''m going crazy. My chest is hurting. I''m sweating. My pussy is soaking wet.


    "What did you do to me?" I grabbed Luan by the shoulders and shoved him against the wall. He''s taller than me.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "You know exactly what I mean. I started feeling this way after looking at you��you did something to me. My body is hot.I feel strange."


    "Did you fall in love with me?"


    <strong><em>Bang!</em></strong>


    I mmed him against the wall and clenched my teeth.


    "Do you think I''m joking? Undo this right now."


    I could no longer keep strength in my arms; Luan slipped out of my grip. I''m so wet that my pants is soaked. I felt dizzy, and saliva was dripping from the corner of my mouth.


    I want to kiss him.


    I want to hold his penis.


    I want to sleep with him. I want to sleep with Luan.


    I ced my hands on his shoulders again and stood on my tiptoes, preparing to kiss him.


    Luan didn''t move an inch as if he were waiting for it.


    Why am I doing this? Why do I feel so happy that he''s epting it?


    But just before our lips touched��


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Nothing! Nothing is happening!" I used all my remaining strength to push Luan against the wall and step away. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Riveria staring at us. She''s displeased.


    Did she see me trying to kiss Luan?


    Damn it, my body is so hot. I want to touch myself.


    "Riveria, get me out of here right now; take me to my room."


    "But��"


    "Don''t ask questions, just help me."


    I leaned on Riveria. I left Luan behind.


    I''m afraid he''ll use this trick on my girls.


    I couldn''t resist it. What would happen to them?


    I need to protect them!


    But first, I need to touch myself and relieve this again.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    When Riveria took Loki away, I startedughing to myself. She had reached her limit and was close to attacking me. I didn''t imagine this skill would have such a strong effect on her.


    The skill is still at a low level.


    What will this skill be able to do at the maximum level? I''m even scared of what I''ll be capable of.


    But it might have a stronger effect on certain people.


    I wish she had kissed me. I''m curious to see how she''d react after kissing me once the skill''s effect wore off.


    But I''m sure she''ll still have a funny reaction, even though she didn''t kiss me. Loki would never kiss me under normal circumstances��I wonder what she''s thinking now.


    She must be masturbating somewhere now.


    "Luan?"


    "Hm?"


    Then Ais stepped out of the dining room. As she walked out, I smiled at her as if nothing had happened.


    "Did something happen?"


    "No. Riveria showed up, and the Goddess went with her. Everything''s fine now. Shall we go back in?"


    "Of course."


    I went back inside and spent a bit more time with the girls. After a while, they all seemed to have forgotten what happened. When the dinner ended, Ais apanied me outside.


    But before I left, she decided to invite me to dinner again. But just the two of us.


    Of course, I epted.

 Chapter 145 – Three notifications.

    Chapter 145 �C Three notifications.


    When I returned to the mansion, I went straight to my room alone and took a hot bath. I stretched out in the bathtub and thought about what had happened at dinner.


    I could have taken advantage of the situation and fucked Loki if Riveria hadn''t shown up. Well, whatever. The important thing is that dinner was good.


    I also managed to schedule another date with Ais. She didn''t tell me when, but it''ll probably happen in the next few days.


    "I think I should talk Elma to see how things are going. Volume three still hasn''t been published, but I''m in the mood to start writing the fourth one. And maybe even work on another novel."


    Another novel that already exists, not something original.


    ''What should I write next? Another isekai? I can only think of isekai stories, since that was the genre I read the most. I wonder if people in this world like romance?''


    Spice and Wolf can be an excellent novel to start publishing.


    Or maybeedy?


    Konosuba?


    Mostedy stories I know are manga; making manga here is impossible. I could ask Be for help with that�� Maybe it''s not a bad idea. She can do the drawings, and I''ll write the script.


    Hmm��


    ''I''ll think about this moreter.''


    I got out of the bathtub and put on clean clothes.


    When I went downstairs, Hestia was sitting on the couch in casual clothes. She had her head down, clearly disappointed.


    She didn''t know Lili would stay here until night.


    She wants to have sex tonight, but Lili is here.


    ''And Hestia doesn''t want to have another threesome.''


    I sat down between Hestia and Lili, put an arm around each of their waists, and hugged them. Hestia looked at me in surprise while Lili snuggled against me. "Sorry for the dy. Dinner was better than I expected."


    "You said you went to Loki Familia''s house, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Did you meet Loki? What did she say?"


    "I talked with her a bit. For some reason, she thinks I''m pretty suspicious."


    "Suspicious?"


    "Yes, she seemed bothered by my presence."


    "So Loki didn''t know you were going there?"


    "No. I was invited by Tiona bug she lied. She said Loki wanted to meet me, but it was a lie."


    "That girl!"


    "But it''s fine. I don''t think Loki hates me or anything. I''ll earn her trust over time."


    "Hmph. Don''t tell me you also want to sleep with her like you did with Ishtar?" Hestia pouted, and I startedughing. "What are youughing at? You do want that, don''t you? Loki isn''t even pretty!"


    "I don''t want to sleep with her, Goddess."


    "Are you kidding me? You just lied! What is this? Are you trying to build a harem of goddesses? Who do you think you are?" Hestia stood up, annoyed, and stomped her foot.


    I smiled at her and then whispered something to Lili.


    Lili nodded, and I got up.


    I activated all my skills to boost my strength and agility and picked Hestia up in my arms.


    "Do what I asked, and I''ll reward youter."


    "Ok!"


    "Luan? Hey! AAHH!" I quickly ran upstairs to my room.


    ####


    When I woke up the next day, a few translucent windows were floating before my eyes. There were three notifications��three notifications showing skills for me to choose.


    I was confused for a moment but remembered that I hadn''t chosen a skill when I had the threesome with Lili and Hestia and when I slept with Lili yesterday afternoon.


    Great, I can pick three new skills now!


    First, I selected the notification I received after sleeping with Lili yesterday afternoon. It''s where the weakest skills are.


    The first skill is <strong>[Cooking LV1]</strong>, the second skill is <strong>[Cleaning LV1]</strong>, and the third skill is <strong>[Light LV1]</strong>.


    They''re all weak skills.


    <strong>[Light]</strong> isn''t light magic but simply light��a skill that lets me produce Light. It''s useful for when I''m in a dark ce. Honestly, the best choice among these is <strong>[Cooking LV1]</strong>.


    I already cook pretty well, so this could make me a professional chef in the future.


    Now for the notification I received after sleeping with Hestia yesterday. These three skills are a bit better, but only one is truly useful, a skill called <strong>[Regeneration LV1]</strong>.


    Yes, it is a regeneration skill. However, the skill description makes it clear:


    <strong>[Does not regenerate severe or fatal wounds.]</strong>


    In other words, if I take a hit that pierces my chest, this skill won''t have any effect. It''s an excellent skill for minor injuries.


    Very useful.


    This is the best choice.


    "And now it''s time for the three best skills��or rather, two skills, as the other one is useless."


    "What''s useless?" That''s when Hestia woke up after hearing me. I shouldn''t have said that out loud.


    "It''s nothing; you can go back to sleep."


    "Okay, but I don''t want to sleep anymore. I want to stay awake and cuddle you tightly."


    Hestia threw herself on top of me and hugged me. Her warm, naked body pressed against mine, and I felt her soft breasts. My cock started to react again, and I closed the system notification.


    I want to enjoy this before choosing my new skill.


    I hugged Hestia tightly and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 146 – Mikoto’s mission has been changed.

    Chapter 146 �C Mikoto��s mission has been changed.


    After having breakfast, I went to the couch and sat down. I opened the system to choose my new skill. As I mentioned, there are two good skills and one useless skill.


    And one of the skills had already appeared before.


    The useless skill is called [Echo LV1]. It''s a skill that changes my voice, making it sound more dramatic. It''s said that this skill is useful for influencing people.


    But it''s useless for me.


    I already have the skills [Charming Aura] and [Sexual Attraction]. These are all I need��skills that allow me to attract women. I don''t need a skill to influence crowds.


    It might be useful if I were a king or something like that, but I''m just an ordinary man.


    ''Now, onto the two skills I consider good. One of them has appeared before.''


    <strong>[Flight LV1]</strong>


    A skill that allows me to fly up to 100 meters high, and I''ll be able to fly higher as the skill levels up. It uses a lot of my mana.


    I almost chose itst time; I''m tempted to select it now.


    But the other skill is also quite appealing.


    <strong>[Reset LV1]</strong>


    A skill that allows me to go back in time. However, I can only go back 10 minutes and use it once per week. It''s useful but limited.


    ''It''s very useful if I mess something up. Going back in time could save me from some unnecessary things.''


    Do I have to give up on flying again? Such a pity!


    ''Tsk! Flying won''t help me much right now, anyway.''


    <strong>[The skill "Reset LV1" has been added to your status.]</strong>


    I need to use this skill at the right time. I''m sure I''ll need it soon.


    ####


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Level - 2</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 600</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 600</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 600</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 600</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 600</strong>


    <strong>[Inventory] - Items: 268</strong>


    ''Now that I''ve chosen the skills, shouldn''t I distribute the points I earned? I''ve had so much fun with Hestia these past few days that my points have increased significantly! I can already raise some of my stats to 1,000.''


    My total avable points are 839. Yes, I''ve umted almost a thousand points because of Hestia. That 20x bonus and every time I made her climax were well worth it.


    800 points is enough to put two stats at 1,000. However, I spread the points evenly, adding 100 points to each of my stats.


    <strong>[Your Strength is now 700!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your Agility is now 700!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your Endurance is now 700!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your Magic is now 700!]</strong>


    <strong>[Your Perception is now 700!]</strong>


    With that, 500 points were spent. I still had 339 points left. I divided 300 points among Strength, Agility, and Magic and ced the remaining 39 points in Perception. In the end, my stats looked like this:


    <strong>Name - Luan Taylor</strong>


    <strong>Nickname - None</strong>


    <strong>Level - 2</strong>


    <strong>Strength - 800</strong>


    <strong>Agility - 800</strong>


    <strong>Endurance - 700</strong>


    <strong>Magic - 800</strong>


    <strong>Perception - 739</strong>


    ''I''m feeling better and better. Every time I raise my stats, I feel a huge difference.''


    I opened my inventory and took out the broken dagger. When Hestia saw it, she was shocked. I hadn''t shown her my dagger and forgot to ask her to update my Falna.


    "What happened to your weapon? Did something happen thest time you were in the dungeon?"


    "We were attacked by many monsters on the 11th floor. It was strange��all the monsters on that floor were acting together to attack us."


    "The monsters were all working together?"


    "That''s right. We were surrounded by thousands of monsters. In the end, it was easy since we weren''t too deep in the dungeon. If we had been further down, it could''ve been a problem."


    "Stop saying that! It''s making me worried! What if it happens again when you''re deeper in?"


    "I don''t think it will happen again."


    Or maybe it will, since I don''t fully trust the system. I like it, but it makes decisions independently and sometimes causes unnecessary issues. But in the end, it has more positives than negatives.


    I don''t want to get rid of the system.


    "Please be careful in the dungeon from now on, okay? I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ll figure it out."


    "You think something''s interfering in the dungeon?"


    "I don''t know�� I don''t think that''s possible. But I''ll investigate it. Leave it to me!" Hestia said enthusiastically.


    "I trust you, Goddess." I tossed the dagger onto the couch. "Feel free to throw it away. I''m going to look for a new weapon."


    "You can take it to a cksmith to repair it."


    "That won''t be enough; I need a better weapon. I''ll be back soon."


    "Are you going to a cksmith now?"


    "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    "No, none. But do you have money with you? I can get some if you need it."


    "No need to worry. I have to go to the library to ask about the third volume. I''ll get some money there."


    "Oh, right! Ipletely forgot about the third volume."


    "I''ll be back soon."


    "All right, I''ll be waiting here."


    I left the mansion to go to the library to talk to Elma and pick up some money. But on the way, I ran into Mikoto. Yes, I randomly ran into her on the street for the second time.


    When our eyes met, hers lit up.


    I remembered the system''s mission to start training with her to add her to my harem.


    <strong>[Attention! The mission has been updated!]</strong>


    <strong>[Begin rigorous training with Mikoto and then have sex with her. You must do this immediately after training. Make Mikoto yours using your sword.]</strong>


    <strong>[Reward increased!]</strong>


    <strong>[In addition to the previous rewards, the user will receive the sword known as "ck Dragon."]</strong>


    ''Oh? This is the first time a mission has been altered. And what kind of description is this? It sounds like it was written by a total pervert.''

 Chapter 147 – I want to start training with you, Mikoto.

    Chapter 147 �C I want to start training with you, Mikoto.


    I looked at the mission and then at Mikoto. She''s interested in me, but she''s not in the process of falling in love yet. If she starts falling for me, this mission will be even easier.


    Well, I can use the [Sexual Attraction] skill. I''m sure it would have a strong effect on her. But I think using that skill would take away some of the fun. The thrill lies in convincing her to give her body to me.


    Not that the [Charming Aura] skill doesn''t already make things a lot easier.


    "Luan?"


    "Oh, sorry, I was surprised to see you here."


    "Are you going to the dungeon by any chance?"


    "I''m without a weapon. I was going to buy one."


    "Huh? What happened? Did someone steal it? Did you lose it in the dungeon or something?"


    "No, nothing like that. It''s moreplicated than it seems. You might find it hard to believe if I told you."


    "What do you mean? Now I''m curious."


    "Why don''t we talk while we walk?"


    "But�� I was about to head to the dungeon now."


    "Who cares about the dungeon? You can go afterward. Aren''t you curious?" I smiled at her. "I also want to make you a proposal."


    "A proposal?" Mikoto tilted her head, confused. "What proposal?"


    "Let''s go." I put my hand on her shoulder and started walking. Mikoto stood still for a few seconds before following me.


    "Wait a second, I''ll go with you. Aren''t you going to the tower?"


    "I''ll do thatter; first, I need to pick up some money from the library."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll understand once we get there."


    ####


    While we walked to the library, I talked to Mikoto about the training I wanted to do with her. When she heard about it, Mikoto stopped walking, and I turned to her.


    I smiled, and her face flushed. She averted her gaze and scratched her cheek.


    "I''m not sure this is a good idea," she said.


    "What do you mean? Wouldn''t it be good to train together? I''m sure it''ll be fun."


    "It''s not that�� It would be great to train with someone strong like you, but��"


    "But?"


    "It''s nothing, never mind." Mikoto resumed walking, and I followed her. "I''ll think about it. About the training."


    "Sure. If you decide to train with me, meet me in front of the tower in three days."


    "..." Mikoto said nothing and continued walking beside me.


    I led her to the library, and when we entered, Elma greeted us with a big smile. "Luan, you finally showed up. Who''s this?" She looked at Mikoto. To my surprise, Elma didn''t know her.


    "Mikoto; she''s a friend."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Oh my, you only have beautiful friends! It''s a pleasure to meet you." Elma extended her hand, and Mikoto shook it. Then Elma turned to me, seemingly wanting to say something.


    "Go ahead, you can speak."


    "Does she already know you''re the author?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s fine."


    "Author?"


    "Yes, I''m an author. Haven''t you read any of my work?" I pointed to copies of Re: Zero on one of the shelves.


    "Wait, you''re the author of those books? Really? I thought it was just a coincidence that your name is also Luan. I read it, and it''s really good!"


    "No need to get so excited. I don''t want the other customers to hear about it."


    "Oh, sorry. But if you didn''t want to be recognized, why did you use your real name? You could have used another one." She is right��I could have used a pseudonym.


    But I couldn''t think of one...


    "Hahaha. But many people already know I''m the author."


    "I see."


    "Oh, Elma, I need some money. You have a lot saved up there, don''t you? My share of the sales."


    "Oh? This is the first time you''vee for money since you took a big sum to buy your new house. What do you want to buy? Another house?"


    "No, no. I''m looking for a weapon. My sword broke, so I need to buy a new one."


    "Oh, right! I''d forgotten that you''re also an adventurer. But Luan, why do you still do that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You already have enough money to livefortably for the rest of your life if you keep writing. You don''t need to risk your life in the dungeon."


    "She''s right," Mikoto confirmed.


    "Nah, I don''t want to stop. I enjoy doing this." Even though it might not seem that way since I don''t go to the dungeon very often, I like fighting monsters. It feels amazing when I level up and go to the dungeon.


    It''s incredible to see my progress.


    "..." Mikoto looked at me, seemingly pleased.


    And that was also something Mikoto wanted to hear.


    "I love fighting, I enjoy wielding a sword. But I still have a lot to learn! I don''t want to stop fighting until I be a master. It''ll take a long time, but I''ll keep at it."


    "I didn''t know you were like that�� A battle fanatic," Elma eximed, surprised.


    "I''m not a battle fanatic. Don''t exaggerate."


    "Hahaha. Alright. Let''s head to the back so I can get your money. And you, youngdy? Aren''t youing?"


    "I don''t think I should. I need to leave now." Mikoto declined to join us, but I grabbed her hand. When I took her hand and pulled her along with me, she didn''t resist.


    In the back of the store, I grabbed a bag of money and stored it in my inventory.


    After we left the library, Mikoto asked about my inventory. When I exined it to her, she became quite envious.


    Unfortunately, when I invited her toe with me to buy a new sword, Mikoto declined and decided to go her way.


    I hope she''ll be in front of the tower in three days.

 Chapter 148 – New sword. Misunderstanding.

    Chapter 148 �C New sword. Misunderstanding.


    I went to one of the Hephaestus Familia''s shops. When I entered the store, the woman in charge kept staring at me as I walked around and examined all the disyed weapons.


    I searched for a long time but couldn''t find any weapon that interested me. Most of the weapons were one-handed swords or longswords. I wanted a sword simr to a dagger, like the one I had.


    I don''t think I''ll find that here.


    "But... I can buy a simple weapon. The system will give me the sword called ck Dragon."


    Let''s choose one.


    "The de of this one is too long... The de of this one is too short... The hilt of this sword is ugly... I don''t want a knife..." I continued to look for something that pleased me until the woman in charge approached.


    "Have you not found what you''re looking for yet?"


    "Not yet... I''m looking for a sword with a curved de. Do you have any around here? It doesn''t need to have a long de; a short de is good enough."


    If I found a katana like Mikoto''s but with a slightly shorter de, that would be enough.


    To my surprise, the woman had the perfect sword for me. It couldn''t poison my enemy, but its de seemed stronger and sharper.


    Cutting the heads off monsters with this must feel really good.


    I swung the sword to test its weight. This should be enough for now.


    The woman seemed relieved that I had finally chosen a sword and led me to the counter, where I paid for it. To my surprise, it was less expensive than I had imagined. Even after paying for it, I hadn''t spent even half the money.


    Satisfied, I stored the new sword and the remaining money in my inventory before leaving.


    ####


    Three days had passed since I bought my new sword. In the end, I hadn''t used it even once. However, I would use it today since the scheduled day to meet Mikoto at the tower had arrived.


    Our training will begin today.


    I left the mansion in the morning after having breakfast.


    I went to the tower with high expectations.


    However...


    Mikoto was nowhere to be found. I searched for her but couldn''t locate her.


    "Did she ignored my proposal?" I was quite disappointed, but there was nothing to do. When I find her again, I would have to convince her. I''m sure next time I can persuade her.


    I was hoping to start training today... What a disappointment.


    Disappointed, I decided to go back home. However, I heard someone calling me.


    ####


    <strong>*Mikoto''s POV*</strong>


    I finally made up my mind! I''m going to train together with Luan! I''ve never seen him fight, but I know he''s very strong just by his physique. Moreover, he uses a sword just like me.


    And he likes using a sword.


    Starting training with him would benefit both him and me. It''s the perfect opportunity.


    ''Luan told me to meet him in front of the tower, but where is he?'' I arrived in front of the tower a bitter than expected. I started looking for Luan but couldn''t find him anywhere.


    I began asking other adventurers if they had seen him, but no one had.


    ''Could he have forgotten?'' I started to feel a bit sad. He made the invitation and gave up the idea?


    Maybe he thought I wouldn''te since I didn''t respond to him��


    Discouraged, I began walking toward the tower when I heard someone''s voice.


    "Luan!" It was a woman''s voice calling out to Luan.


    I thought it was another Luan, but when I looked in the direction of the voice, I saw a short, tanned girl running toward Luan. Right behind her were another tanned girl and a blonde girl.


    Ais Wallenstein.


    I approached them and hid among the people to listen to their conversation.


    "Tiona, Tione, Ais. Hello." Luan greeted them. He didn''t seem very happy. Something had happened.


    "Hm? You don''t seem very happy to see us. Were you expecting someone?"


    "No, of course not." Luan replied.


    So he wasn''t waiting for me? He had indeed forgotten the proposal he made.


    Why am I so upset?


    Tsk!


    I clicked my tongue, irritated with myself.


    ''It''s better to go back now.'' I had no reason to stay here.


    Walking quickly, I distanced myself from Luan and the girls. However, a few minutester, I was surprised by someone grabbing my hand.


    "Who?!" I shouted, startled, and was about to draw my sword. But it was Luan.


    "I''m sorry about earlier. I managed to get rid of them for now." He smiled awkwardly at me. "I didn''t want to say I was waiting for someone because they might get curious and ask too many questions."


    "..."


    "Do you still want to do the training inside the dungeon?"


    "..."


    For some reason, I felt happy.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    Who called me was Tiona. Tiona approached running, and Ais and Tione came right after her. When the three suddenly appeared, I finally saw Mikoto. She was listening to our entire conversation.


    She heard me say that I wasn''t waiting for someone. She looked sad; I could see it in her eyes.


    "Excuse me, I need to go now."


    To prevent the misunderstanding from affecting our rtionship, I went after her. Mikoto was walking very fast, almost running.


    I approached her and held her hand.


    "Who?!"


    "I''m sorry about earlier. I managed to get rid of them for now." I smiled at her. "I didn''t want to say I was waiting for someone because they might get curious and ask too many questions."


    "..."


    "Do you still want to do the training inside the dungeon?"


    Mikoto remained silent.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t really mind what you said. I still want to train with you... But can we leave it for another day?" Mikoto avoided looking into my eyes.


    "..."


    I wanted toplete the mission today, but I guess there was nothing to be done. "Alright. How about tomorrow?"


    "Sure, I''ll meet you here tomorrow morning, is that okay? Now I need to go. I don''t want to bother you."


    "I already said..."


    "See youter." Mikoto smiled and walked away quickly.

 Chapter 149 – Is Tione my next target?

    Chapter 149 �C Is Tione my next target?


    When Mikoto left, I heard someone approaching me. It was Tiona, Ais, and Tione. "What happened? Why did you suddenly run off? Who was that?" Tiona asked.


    "She''s a friend. I was supposed to train with her today, but she lost interest and decided to leave."


    "I see. Did we have something to do with it?"


    "No, of course not. So, what did you all want to talk about? I ran off and I didn''t hear anything."


    "It''s nothing, we just wanted to say hi," Ais replied with a smile. "I also wanted to talk to you about something. Tiona, Tione, could you give us a moment alone?"


    "Hmmm..." Tiona looked between Ais and me, then turned to leave. "Come on, Tione."


    "..." Tione smiled at me, and the two walked away.


    Once we were alone, Ais''s face turned red as she gathered the courage to speak.


    "Do you want to talk about our dinner?"


    Ais looked at me, surprised, and smiled. "Yes, that''s it. I wanted to ask if you''d like to go out for dinner tonight. I don''t have any ns for the evening, so�� I was going to stop by your ce, but I ended up meeting you here."


    "A dinner tonight?" I''d nned to ask Hestia to update my falna today�� but I can leave that for another day. "Sure, I''m free tonight."


    "That''s great."


    "Ais."


    "Yes?" Ais tilted her head.


    "You don''t need to be so embarrassed around me."


    "I''m not embarrassed�� just a little nervous," Ais said, looking away. "I''ll go now; see you tonight. Oh, and don''t worry about the Goddess... she''s not mad at you."


    "Did you talk to Goddess Loki about me after I left?"


    "She came to talk to me. She told me some strange things, but don''t worry, she''s not mad. Actually, she said she wants to see you again. We could arrange another dinner if you''d like."


    "Another dinner at the Loki Familia house? Of course, I''d love to. It would be great to see the Goddess again."


    "That''s great. I''ll let her know."


    "Good luck in the dungeon. I thought you would ask me toe along with you all again."


    "Would you like toe? I''m sure Tiona and Tione wouldn''t mind."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Bete isn''t well enough to join us, so it''s just us girls. I just hope nothing likest time happens."


    "I''m sure it''ll be fine. Since I don''t have anything else to do, I might as welle along. Plus, I need to test my new sword." I took my new sword from my inventory.


    "The de is longer than your old weapon."


    "Yes, it''s better for killing orcs andrger monsters. If I''d had a weapon like this before, I''d have taken them down much faster."


    "Shall we go, then? Tiona and Tione are getting impatient."


    "Right."


    Together with the girls, I headed to the dungeon once again.


    To my surprise, I received a new mission as soon as I stepped onto the first floor of the dungeon.


    ####


    <strong>*Tione''s POV*</strong>


    We entered the dungeon with Luan again. For some reason, I felt like something was off with him. He started looking at me in a way he never had before.


    Tiona and Ais didn''t seem to notice.


    It was a look of pure desire focused solely on me.


    ''What the heck? Is he interested in me? I thought he liked Ais.''


    I''d known him for some time but only recently started seeing him in a positive light. The way he worked hard to help us defeat all those monsters, his concern for me, Tiona, and Ais...


    He''s a good guy.


    ''But I can''t let myself get carried away. I respect him, and I find him very handsome and charming, especially now that his hair has grown longer. But Ais likes him.''


    I can''t give Luan false hope. I have to tell him directly that I''m not interested and that nothing will ever happen between us.


    But even after two whole hours, he didn''t make a move. We kept moving through the dungeon as usual. Luan was focused on killing monsters,pletely ignoring me.


    Was it just my imagination?


    After a few more minutes, we took a break.


    We were almost on the 10th floor, so it was the perfect time to rest.


    Luan took some water and food out of his inventory and ate with Ais and Tiona. I stayed a bit further back, watching the three of them. Luan was looking at them affectionately�� but not in the same way he''d looked at me when we first entered the dungeon.


    ''I must be imagining things. Luan wouldn''t desire me like that.''


    But to my surprise, Luan left the other two and came over to me.


    "Not eating anything?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    "I see." He moved closer until our shoulders touched. "Tell me, Tione. Are you interested in anyone?"


    When I heard Luan''s question, my mind went nk.


    Was I interested in someone? Anyone... Am I interested in someone?


    For some reason, whenever I thought about someone, Luan was the only person who came to mind.


    I felt my body starting to heat up. Luan''s eyes were locked on mine.


    I began to feel a bit... ''What is this?''


    Luan stepped back and smiled.


    "Excuse me, may I take Tione with me for a moment? I need to talk to her about something."


    "Hm? With Tione?" Tiona tilted her head, confused.


    Ais was confused but didn''t say anything.


    "We''ll be back in a moment."


    Luan came over and took my hand. Neither of them even seemed to worry about me.


    I breathed fast as he pulled me away from Tiona and Ais.


    ''Help�� I don''t think I can hold back this feeling.''


    My libido reached its peak all of a sudden.

 Chapter 150 – Tione gave her body to me. +18

    Chapter 150 �C Tione gave her body to me. +18


    Upon stepping into the dungeon, a system window appeared. A new mission was given to me. ''This mission is�� interesting. But how am I supposed to do that?''


    <strong>[ New Mission Avable! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Have sex with Tione in the dungeon. Don''t let anyone see, or the mission will fail. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 100 points ]</strong>


    ''There''s no extra reward like a skill. At least it''s 100 points��that''s a lot.''


    Having sex with Tione is easy. The big challenge is doing it without Tiona or Ais finding out.


    Will they believe me if I say I want to talk to Tione alone?


    After a few hours of exploring the dungeon and using my new sword to kill monsters, we reached the 9th floor. As I ate and chatted with Tiona and Ais, I thought deeply about how to pull this off.


    It has to be here.


    Or we could wait until we reach Rivira.


    I finished eating and went over to Tione.


    "Aren''t you going to eat anything?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    "I see."


    I moved a bit closer to her and touched her shoulder with mine. I sensed Tione was tense and embarrassed, so I asked a question that would make her feel even more ufortable. "Tione, are you interested in anyone?"


    When she heard my question, she froze, unable to answer.


    Then, I activated the [ Sexual Attraction ] skill and looked into her eyes as I waited for her response. But even after a few seconds, she stayed silent. Her breathing became heavier.


    She started to move her hand down toward her pussy, but before she could reach it, I gently took her hand.


    "Excuse me, could I have a moment alone with Tione? I need to talk to her."


    I said the other two. Ais and Tiona looked at me, surprised. Of course, they would be surprised and confused; what business could I have with Tione?


    "Hm? With Tione?" Tiona asked.


    Ais didn''t say anything but was curious.


    "We''ll be back in a moment."


    I led Tione to a slightly dark room. There was no one else around except Ais and Tiona a few meters away.


    As long as we''re not too loud, it''ll be fine.


    "Luan�� What do you think you''re doing?" Tione asked, drool trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    I pressed her gently against the wall, our eyes meeting. Then I leaned in and licked the drool from her lips, giving her a mischievous smile.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing? What if Tiona or Aise over here? Stop right now!"


    "You''re losing control, aren''t you? Let''s just have fan for a little while. What do you say?"


    "Why are you doing this? I thought you were interested in Ais."


    "I''m interested in all of you. Don''t you like me?"


    "All three of us? That''s not right."


    "I know it''s not right, but I can''t help it. You three are so beautiful." I touched Tione''s cheek, stroking it gently. She looked at me with tear-filled eyes.


    "I don''t want to betray Ais."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t find out about this."


    "But��"


    "Just ept me. I''ll make you feel really good."


    Tione fell silent and swallowed hard, clearly nervous. "I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Hearing this, I decided to kiss her.


    As I pressed my lips to hers, Tione''s eyes widened. She resisted briefly but soon stopped fighting and epted the kiss. She let my tongue move freely in her mouth.


    When we finally broke the kiss, Tione looked at me, her eyes filled with tears.


    "You can''t let anyone find out about this. Just for today, okay?"


    "Good girl."


    ####


    <strong>*Tione''s POV*</strong>


    "Good girl."


    When I heard Luan say that, my heart raced.


    Luan touched my thigh, then raised his hand to caress my boob. He lifted my top, revealing my breasts. I didn''t try to stop him; I let him do what he wanted.


    Hisrge, warm hands were stroking my skin�� It felt amazing.


    Luan cupped my breasts, squeezing them firmly. His grip was strong, and it was a wonderful sensation. I was about to moan, but he kissed me again. As he yed with my breasts and kissed me, he lifted his knee between my legs.


    He did all of this while pressing me against the wall.


    <em><strong>Puaa~~</strong></em>


    Our lips parted, and Luan immediately took off his pants.


    "We can''t stay here too long; it''s best to finish quickly," he said.


    "Wait a second, I''m not ready," I replied.


    But Luan didn''t listen.


    He pulled down my skirt, revealing my wet pussy. I''ve never been this wet before.


    Luan lifted my leg and positioned his cock at my entrance.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and closed my eyes. I braced myself for the pain. I''d heard it hurts a lot when a woman loses her virginity.


    I''ll lose my virginity to something so big.


    I could feel Luan filling me.


    My insides were full... but all I felt was pleasure.


    As he reached deep into my pussy, I nearly moaned, but I bit down on his shoulder instead. He didn''t mind the bite and kept moving his hips, thrusting into me with intensity as he pressed me against the wall.


    Every time his cock rubbed against the walls of my pussy, waves of pleasure shot through me, leaving me weak. I wouldn''t be able to stay on my feet if he kept going.


    Noticing this, Luan lifted me by my thighs.


    I wrapped my legs around him. We locked eyes as he moved his hips with unrestrained passion.


    Unable to hold back, I pulled him into another kiss.


    I lost count of how many times I climaxed within just a few minutes.

 Chapter 151 – Tione’s betrayal. +18

    Chapter 151 �C Tione��s betrayal. +18


    <strong>*Ais''s POV*</strong>


    "Ais, how long has it been since they left?"


    "I think about five minutes?"


    "What do you think he wanted to talk about with Tione? Did something happen between them?"


    "I don''t recall anything happening between them. I''ve never seen them talk except when we''re all together."


    It was strange. Tione suddenly started acting oddly, like she was "out of touch" with reality. On top of that, Luan abruptly dragged her away, holding her hand.


    I couldn''t tell if he was holding her hand in an affectionate way or not.


    I''m feeling a bit uneasy��


    "Tiona, I''m going after them."


    "They said it was a private conversation. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "Didn''t you find it strange? I feel like something isn''t right."


    "Wait, do you think Luan is doing something to Tione? Don''t you trust him?"


    "..."


    She was right. I like Luan. I''m falling for him more and more for some reason. So why am I doubting him like this? If I want him by my side in the future, I need to trust him.


    But still�� I feel like I should look for them.


    So, I headed in the same direction they went.


    "Ais, wait," Tiona called after me and decided to follow.


    Mmm~~


    Mmm~~


    After walking a few meters, we heard some soft, muffled moans. They grew louder as we approached one of the dungeon rooms.


    ...


    The moans became more intense as my heart raced faster.


    "Ais..." Tiona grabbed my hand. "I don''t think this is a good idea."


    "Why? What''s going on?"


    "It''s better if you don''t see. You like him, don''t you? It''s better to ignore this and go back."


    Mmmmmm~~


    MmmMMm~~


    MMMMmm~~


    "Tell me, Tiona. What are they doing in there?" I asked her, already suspecting the answer.


    "I don''t know."


    "They''re doing that, aren''t they? Since when have they had this kind of rtionship? Did you know about this and not tell me?" I said coldly to Tiona, but she denied knowing anything.


    She seemed sincere.


    But maybe I''m overthinking. Perhaps nothing is happening.


    I decided to move forward��I wanted to see with my eyes. However, Tiona grabbed my hand to stop me. "Ais, if they''re really doing that, you don''t need to see it. I know you like him, but it''s better to forget about him."


    "How can I forget him when he''s the first man I''ve ever been interested in? And why with my friend?"


    "I never thought I''d hear you say something like this. Are you really Ais? Has this guy changed you so much?"


    "Tiona�� I think my heart is breaking. Isn''t this what happens when the person you like betrays you? Especially with a friend."


    I pulled my hand and moved forward. I wanted to see with my eyes, even if it hurt more.


    "Ais!"


    "..."


    I ignored Tiona''s voice and headed toward the increasingly intense moans.


    And then I saw it.


    Luan was without his pants, and Tione was practically naked. He was holding her in his arms, pressing her against the wall as he�� prated her.


    I froze, staring at Luan''s back, which hadn''t noticed me yet.


    Then he turned around, startled.


    His eyes met mine, and tears welled up in my eyes.


    I changed so much because of you. Why did you have to betray me?


    "Luan?" I heard Tione''s voice calling for him. Momentster, she saw me, too. "Ais?" She looked as shocked as Luan.


    "Tione! What do you think you''re doing?! Are you insane?!" Tiona arrived, yelling.


    "Tiona?!" Tione quickly pushed Luan away and began dressing herself.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re doing? And Luan, since when have you had this kind of rtionship with my sister?!"


    "..."


    Luan said nothing and remained silent.


    "Luan." I called his name, and he looked at me. Then, his lips curved into a smile.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    Sorry? Is he apologizing to me?


    But before I could say anything else, my vision wentpletely white.


    ####


    *Luan''s POV*


    I was moving my hips, but I felt some presences approaching behind us. I was too distracted fucking Tione, and by the time I noticed, it was toote. When I looked back, I saw Ais standing there, watching us.


    She had no expression. She showed no emotion.


    "Ais?"


    "Tione! What do you think you''re doing?! Are you insane?!"


    Then Tiona showed up as well. Tione pushed me away and quickly started putting her clothes back on. I watched everything calmly because I knew I could fix this. There was nothing to fear.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re doing? And Luan, since when have you had this kind of rtionship with my sister?!" Tiona asked angrily.


    "Luan��" Ais finally said something.


    I looked at her and smiled. "I''m sorry."


    I wasn''t apologizing for having sex with Tione��I was apologizing for what I was about to do.


    "Reset," I said.


    After that, my vision turnedpletely white.


    How much time had passed since I brought Tione to this ce? Had more than ten minutes gone by?


    Then, my vision returned to normal.


    I was beside Tione, my shoulder touching hers. I hadn''t yet used the skill [Sexual Attraction].


    I had gone back to the right moment.


    I looked at Ais and Tiona, who tilted their heads in confusion.


    "Did something happen?" Tiona asked. "You seem a bit nervous."


    "Nothing happened, don''t worry."


    I felt a bit nervous when I used the skill. I didn''t know how much time had passed.


    I''llplete the mission another time.

 Chapter 152 – Towards Rivira.

    Chapter 152 �C Towards Rivira.


    As soon as I realized it wouldn''t be easy, I decided to give up for now. The mission has no time limit, just like Mikoto''s and Ais''s.


    Ais''s mission... she needs to confess her love to me.


    Will that happen during our next dinner?


    No notifications from the system appeared. When Lilipletely fell in love with me, the system notified me, but that hasn''t happened yet.


    "Shall we go?" Ais said. We had all finished eating and decided to continue exploring the dungeon. My next goal within the dungeon is to reach Rivira.


    I''m curious to see what that ce is like in person. It was beautiful in the anime, and the novel described it as magnificent. Is it that incredible?


    "If you want to go to Rivira, we can go there today. It won''t be as hard as it seems."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, we can get there without any trouble. Our group is strong enough. Did you bring enough food and water?"


    I had stored many water bottles and stuffed bread in my inventory. I don''t just use my inventory in the dungeon but outside of it, too.


    "Are you sure? Won''t it take too long? We just reached the 10th floor."


    "We haven''t been here for long, right?" Tiona tilted her head. "It hasn''t been two hours since we entered the Dungeon, and we''re already here."


    "If you''re fine with it, let''s go to Rivira. I''m curious," I said.


    "Luan, you told us you usually explore the Dungeon alone, didn''t you?" Tiona asked.


    "I prefer it because I like using my abilities and running through the dungeon. I enjoy quick explorations and killing as many monsters as possible."


    "If you had a group, you could go deeper easily. You''re strong, much stronger than you look."


    "What do you mean by stronger than I look? Don''t I seem strong?"


    "That''s not what I meant. You''re an unknown adventurer, right? I think no one besides us knows how strong you are. People probably underestimate you."


    "You''re right. But I don''t mind. I like being alone."


    "..." Ais stopped walking and looked at me. "Even though you enjoy exploring the Dungeon alone, we''ll always be avable if you want our help."


    "Oh?" Tiona''s eyes sparkled. "What''s this? Do you want to spend more time with Luan, by any chance?"


    Ais smacked Tiona''s head. "Don''t say such silly things. He''s a friend, and I want to help him," Ais said, her face flushed.


    I smiled bitterly and then looked at Tione, who had been silent the whole time.


    She was strangely staring at me. Is she suspecting something?


    Is she suspecting something even though I used [Reset]?


    No, that''s not it.


    ''I think I was looking at her in a very perverted way earlier. I got excited because of the mission.''


    I smiled at her and moved on.


    "Let''s go��toward Rivira."


    Once we get there, I''ll think about how toplete the mission. Even though there''s no time limit, having hidden sex with Tione was quite exciting.


    I want that experience again, but this time without Ais or Tione catching us.


    ####


    After more exploration, we finally left the 12th floor and entered the 13th. It waspletely different from anything I had seen before. The floor, walls, and ceiling were made of rock, and there were numerous pathways.


    The environment was humid and dark.


    The girls were used to it, but this was my first time seeing it, and I was pretty impressed.


    "Is this really your first time here? You could reach this floor alone without any problem with your strength. The real challenge starts after the 15th floor. That might be a bit tricky," Ais said.


    We walked through the 13th floor, heading toward the pathway to the 14th floor.


    If I recall correctly, paths leading to lower floors appear randomly, but they probably know how to find them. A map would be handy for that. A Dungeon map is a reward I desire.


    I hope the system gives me one.


    "Honestly, I think I could explore the 15th to 17th floors alone. I just haven''t done it because I''mzy and cautious."


    "Don''t be overconfident; it could put you in tricky situations," Tiona said.


    "As I mentioned, I''m very cautious, which is why I hadn''te to these floors before. But it''s much easier than I expected."


    Even after several minutes, no monsters appeared.


    We kept exploring.


    Until the first monsters showed up��hellhounds. Monsters with dark fur and fiery red eyes. Ais and the others remained calm, so I stayed calm, too.


    "I want to fight them," I said.


    "Are you sure about that? Can you handle it alone?"


    "There are only four of them; I''ll be fine," I replied to Ais.


    "All right, but try not to get hit directly by them."


    I pulled my sword from my inventory and faced the Hellhounds.


    <strong>Grrrr~~</strong>


    <strong>Grrr~~</strong>


    The monsters growled, mes beginning to form around them. Then, I disappeared, reappearing right behind them.


    <em><strong>sh~~</strong></em>


    I cut through all the wolves with one clean, swift swing of my long-ded sword. They stopped growling, their mes extinguished, and their bodies became particles.


    All of them were killed in one second with a single move.


    I put my sword back in my inventory and smiled at the three of them.


    "How was it?"


    The three of them were amazed. It was the first time I had shown them my teleportation skill so clearly.

 Chapter 153 – Rivira.

    Chapter 153 �C Rivira.


    "What was that? I couldn''t follow your movements," Ais said. How should I exin it to her? Should I tell her it''s teleportation?


    "It''s a skill that allows me to move to a nearby location instantly. It''s great for surprise attacks."


    "I never imagined you had a skill like that. You never stop surprising me," Tiona said, patting me on the back. "Don''t tell me you have even more skills?"


    How could I tell her that I have more than 20 different skills?


    I don''t use most of them, but many are excellent skills.


    "I don''t have any more skills," I told them.


    "I''d be surprised if you did," Ais said. "Shall we move on, then? We have to hurryif we want to reach Rivira in two or three hours."


    "Come with me, Ais. You guide me while I take out the monsters we encounter. I''m pretty excited. I know there are some interesting ones here."


    "Did you study the monsters in the dungeon?" Ais asked, walking just ahead of me.


    "I know most of the monsters in this floor. Crystal Mantises, Dungeon Worms, Almirajs�� I want to find them all and see what they look like up close."


    "I didn''t think you were so passionate about monsters."


    "I''m just interested in their abilities and appearances."


    "We''ll probably encounter all of them before reaching Rivira."


    As Ais predicted, we came across all those monsters on our way. Their appearances were incredible, and I was thrilled to fight them, but I managed to kill them all quickly.


    It just shows how strong I''ve be.


    I have been far too cautious.


    After enjoying myself longer, we were finally nearing the 15th floor.


    ''This is where the Minotaurs start showing up. I''m excited.''


    ####


    On the 15th floor, we encountered no surprises��no Minotaurs appeared. On the 16th floor, more monsters showed up, but still no Minotaurs. When we reached the 17th floor, we had already encountered every type of monster, but not a Minotaur.


    When I said I was disappointed, Tiona didn''t understand.


    "You wanted to see a Minotaur? Are you crazy? They''re the strongest monsters on these floors!"


    "But we''re strong enough to kill one in a second. I just wanted to see a Minotaur."


    "What''s cool about that? It''s just a giant, strong monster."


    "Well, I guess I''ll have other chances."


    I wanted to face a Minotaur, but I could do nothing about it. We calmly traversed the 17th floor until we were finally near Rivira.


    "We''re almost there. Are you excited?" Tiona asked.


    "I''m really excited. I''ve heard it''s an incredible ce."


    "I wouldn''t say incredible, but it''s beautiful. I''m sure you''ll love the city there," Tiona began to share many details about Rivira��things I already knew.


    But I pretended to be interested.


    After several more minutes, we finally arrived at Rivira.


    ####


    When we entered Rivira, I held my breath.


    None of the girls said anything as I gazed silently at the magnificent sight before me. It''s so much more beautiful in person. The massive tree, theke, the distant city, and the crystals on the ceiling... creating an artificial sky.


    The entire floor was bathed in soft blue light.


    When I finally recovered, I smiled.


    "What do you think?" I turned to Ais after hearing her question. She was smiling, too, looking pleased with my reaction.


    "It''s incredible. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything this beautiful in my life. How can such a gorgeous ce exist inside this dungeon?" I said enthusiastically. I started walking, and they followed close behind.


    There was even a breeze. It was refreshing.


    It smelled like the countryside, a scent I had experienced only once in my previous world��a natural, unpolluted aroma.


    "You''re not going to cry, are you?" Tiona teased.


    "Of course not," I replied. "Let''s keep moving. I want to visit the city."


    "You''re grinning like a kid who just got a gift," Tiona continued teasing, but I ignored her.


    I quickened my pace and started running across the green grass toward a nearby forest.


    After some time, I reached theke. On the other side, I could see the city on a beautiful green hill.


    "Hey, Luan, slow down a bit. You''re running too fast!"


    "Sorry, I just want to see everything."


    "Wouldn''t it make more sense to do it slowly?!" Tiona eximed.


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    "Huh?"


    I wasn''t running just because I found the ce beautiful. This ce is important��a well-known location in the original story, a ce any fan would want to visit if they could.


    To all Danmachi fans, know this ce is even more amazing than you imagine.


    ####


    We headed to the city and reached the entrance. Arge wooden sign marked the town''s name. Ahead was a main street.


    The architecture here waspletely different from the outside world.


    It''s so beautiful. It looks like an older, rustic town��I like that.


    "Aren''t you in the mood to eat something?" Tiona pointed to a restaurant. There wasn''t just a restaurant��there were different types of shops and even inns to rest and recover.


    I wasn''t hungry, but I wanted to try the food here.


    The four of us entered the restaurant and sat at a table.


    We were served by a woman who seemed to be an adventurer. She was very friendly and familiar with Ais, Tiona, and Tione.


    After ordering something to eat, I opened the system again.


    How should Iplete this mission in this ce? The easiest way is to separate Tione from the others and head somewhere. There''s a forest here and plenty of spots to hide.


    I nced at Tione, and she looked back at me. I smiled at her, and she quickly turned her head.


    She''s still suspicious of me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154 – Night in Rivira.

    Chapter 154 �C Night in Rivira.


    After eating, we walked around the city. Tiona showed me every corner of the town, but I wasn''t paying attention.


    I could only think about going somewhere with Tione without Ais and Tiona suspecting anything. ''I can''t tell them we''re going somewhere without giving a reason.''


    That would only work if I had a perfect reason. And I don''t.


    ''If I say I just want to talk to her, it''ll be likest time: Ais and Tiona will follow us. Sure, we now have plenty of space to hide, but even so, it''s not a good n��''


    Because even if they don''t catch us and see us having sex, they''ll still be very suspicious.


    ''Maybe if I tell them I''m tired and want to stay here for the rest of the day, they might decide to stay with me. Then I can sneak out with Tione at night.''


    "Luan? Are you listening?" Tiona asked. We were already at the exit of the city before I realized it.


    "What?"


    "Were you listening to what I was saying? You''re really distracted. Is everything okay?"


    "I''m just a little tired."


    "Tired? We should rest a bit more," Ais suggested.


    "That''s a good idea. You didn''t seem tired, so I thought walking around before we leave the dungeon was fine."


    "About that, I think I''ll stay here tonight. I have money with me, so it''s fine." I had saved all the leftover money from buying the sword in my inventory. I had plenty to spend.


    "You want to stay here? Are you sure? We can still leave today."


    "Yes, I want to experience staying here overnight. Why don''t you three stay here with me? We can have dinner together and enjoy ourselves." I said. Ais looked at me.


    She''s sad.


    That''s when I remembered that our dinner was supposed to be tonight�� Damn it.


    "If you want, I don''t mind," Ais said. "We can have dinner at the restaurants around here. There are also inns with rooms avable."


    I looked at her and smiled. "I''m sorry," I said.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Tiona was confused about why I said that, but I didn''t exin it to her or Tione.


    She also asked Ais about it, but Ais refused to talk.


    "Well, since we''re here, let''s take a stroll around," I said. "We''ll head back to the city when it starts getting dark."


    As we walked, I approached Ais and whispered in her ear.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot about our dinner. Can we have it tomorrow instead? What do you think?"


    "It''s fine, I don''t mind. As long as we do it, it''s okay," Ais replied with a smile.


    Her sadness disappeared. That''s great.


    ####


    The surroundings began to grow darker as the light from the crystals dimmed. The night was approaching.


    We were in a bar and restaurant inside the city, preparing to start a "party." I ordered many drinks and food, and of course, I paid for everything.


    We ate and talked for almost two whole hours before we were full.


    None of the three drank; only I did. But even after drinking arge amount, I didn''t get drunk.


    "I''m starting to feel sleepy. We still haven''t gotten a room, right? We need to get one," Tiona said as she stood up. "Are you twoing with me?"


    "I''ll go with you," Tione said, standing up.


    "I��" Ais was about to get up but stopped. "I''ll stay here with Luan a bit longer. You two can go ahead. Don''t forget to get a room for me."


    "Alright~~ Have fun~~," Tiona said, smiling at us.


    I know what she''s doing. Ais understood it, so she didn''t want to go with them.


    "This doesn''t count as a dinner, does it?" I asked once the two of us were alone.


    "No! They were here until just now. We will have dinner tomorrow as nned."


    "I''m just joking. We''ll have dinner tomorrow. But where should we go? Do you have a ce in mind?"


    "I''m still thinking about it. Don''t worry, I''ll give you the restaurant''s address tomorrow."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    "..."


    Ais was momentarily lost in thought before saying something that shocked me. "Luan, what do you think of me?"


    It was the first time she had asked me that directly. It might be the first time she''s ever asked anyone that.


    Ais'' face was slightly flushed. She looked at me with anticipation.


    "Pfft��"


    "What? Why are youughing?"


    "It''s nothing. I just didn''t expect you to ask something like that."


    "So? What do you think of me? Don''t you want to answer?"


    "Hmmm��" I stared at Ais for a few seconds. She was nervous, waiting for my response. What can I say to her? Should I tell her she''s beautiful? I feel like that''s not enough.


    She''s beautiful, strong, charming, and has a lovely voice.


    And that''s what I told her.


    I spent almost a whole minute showering her withpliments.


    "You''re beautiful, you have a lovely voice, you''re cute, you''re strong, you''re charming, you''re brave��"


    With eachpliment, Ais grew more and more embarrassed. She almost hid her head under the table.


    Seeing that, I could barely hold back myughter.


    "Please�� Stop�� I get it already!" Ais said, mming her hands on the table.


    <strong>[Ais is flustered. Her heart is racing. You''ve stirred her emotions, causing a sudden change in her behavior.]</strong>


    <strong>[You''ve earned a bonus: +10 points.]</strong>


    <strong>[Ais ispletely in love with you.]</strong>


    <strong>[Mission updated!]</strong>


    <strong>[Ais must confess her feelings and take the first step toward losing her virginity.]</strong>


    <strong>[Example: Ais must kiss you or give a clear sign that she wants to have sex with you.]</strong>


    <strong>[Warning! If you kiss her first or initiate the process of taking her virginity yourself, the mission will fail.]</strong>


    <strong>[Reward: 500 points.]</strong>


    ''Wow.''

 Chapter 155 – Horny wife in the dungeon.

    Chapter 155 �C Horny wife in the dungeon.


    The reward is incredible��500 points forpleting just one mission. That makes me even more excited to finish it. However, it will be challenging since the mission clearly states that Ais has to take the first step.


    She needs to kiss me or "attack" me.


    Even if she''s in love, I''m confident she''d be too embarrassed to do something. This mission might take a while.


    "I never imagined you''d say all this so casually�� Aren''t you embarrassed?!" Ais asked, her face red. I startedughing and leaned closer to her across the table.


    "I''m just telling the truth," I said with a smile.


    Ais backed away as she avoided my gaze.


    "I think I should go find Tiona and Tione. I need to help them etg a room. They might not be able to on their own." Ais stood up. "You should also get a room. It''s gettingte."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No!"


    "..."


    "I mean, I think it''s better if you don''t." Ais turned her back to me. "I''ll be going now." She quickly walked out of the restaurant. The bar owner, who had been eavesdropping, let out augh.


    "That girl ispletely in love with you. Who would''ve thought I''d ever see her act like this? What did you do to win her over?" she asked, curious.


    "I didn''t do anything. Maybe I''m too handsome?"


    "You are handsome. Why don''t you spend the night with me? My husband''s not here tonight." She said this without any shame. "Even if he finds out, he won''t mind. It''s been long since I''ve done anything, so I''m so excited."


    She grabbed herrge breasts and gave them a shake.


    How old could she be? Nearly 50?


    But even at close to 50, she had few wrinkles and looked rtively youthful. She had long brown hair and golden-brown eyes, and she was very attractive.


    Her body was toned, with visible muscles and some scars��she seemed very experienced.


    I was tempted to ept her offer. "Your proposal is tempting, but I''ll have to decline. I already have someone waiting for me tonight."


    "Is it Ais?"


    "No, it''s not her."


    "Then it''s one of those sisters? Oooh, you''re a scumbag. I''m even more eager to try you out. Are you sure you don''t want to? I can close the restaurant, and we can do it right here. Five minutes is all I need."


    "I wouldn''t be satisfied with just five minutes," I replied, heading toward the exit. Before I left, the restaurant owner called out.


    "If you change your mind, I''ll be here waiting for you." She lifted her shirt, exposing herrge breasts, and licked her lips. Who would''ve thought I''d meet a woman like her in the dungeon?


    I''m sorry for her husband.


    But if she''s acting this way, he must either be incapable of satisfying her, or he''s neglecting her desires. Men who do that deserve to be cheated on.


    Chuckling internally, I went to where Tiona, Tione, and Ais had gone.


    With my perception, I could sense their strong presence.


    ####


    I followed them and arrived at a building not far from the restaurant. At the reception desk, I was greeted by yet another woman. Don''t men work in this ce? I''ve only seen women so far.


    "I''d like a room."


    "Just for one person?"


    "Yes."


    "I have a room, but it has a double bed. It''s a bit more expensive. Is that okay?"


    "That''s fine. It''s just for one night." I handed her the payment and received the room key. Climbing the creaky stairs, I reached my room right next to Ais''s.


    I could distinguish their "presences."


    Ais had the strongest presence, while Tiona''s was the weakest and least threatening.


    Ais''s room was beside mine, and Tiona and Tione shared the room across the hall. Once inside my room, I sat on the bed, thinking of a n. "I should''ve known they''d sleep in the same room."


    I think I know what I can do, though it''s a bit risky.


    With my "Teleportation" and "Invisibility" skills, I can sneak into their room unnoticed and get Tione outside. But how? Should I leave her a note?


    Should I whisper in her ear?


    Should I hold her hand and lead her out?


    "It''s best to wake her and leave a note. A note telling her to meet me outside the inn. I don''t need to sign it��she''ll know it''s me from the handwriting�� I think."


    I pulled out the notebook I always carried and a pen from my inventory. Even though I could use aputer now, I still liked having these on hand.


    I wrote the following note:


    <strong>[Meet me outside the inn. I have something important to discuss with you.]</strong>


    After activating my Invisibility and Camouge skills, I teleported into Tiona and Tione''s room. As I expected, they didn''t notice my presence.


    Both were sleeping peacefully.


    I approached Tione''s bed and crouched down, looking at her face.


    I ced the note beside her and gently guided her hand toward it.


    Feeling me touching her hand, Tione''s eyes shot open in surprise.


    I stepped back, staying still, and watched.


    "What?" Tione said, holding the note.

 Chapter 156 – Having sex with Tione in Rivira. +18 (Tione’s POV)

    Chapter 156 �C Having sex with Tione in Rivira. +18 (Tione��s POV)


    <strong><em>*Tione''s POV*</em></strong>


    "Tione, what do you think will happen between Luan and Ais? We left them alone�� Maybe something will happen." Tiona said as we walked.


    Will they do something? I don''t think so.


    "I think they''ll just talk," I said.


    "Are you sure? I don''t know�� I feel like something might happen. I''m curious. Should we go back?"


    "No, let them talk in peace. Let''s get a room for us and Ais. I''m tired."


    I hadn''t done anything particrly exhausting today since Ais and Luan handled everything in the dungeon. However, I still felt sleepy and wanted to rest. I would''ve preferred to sleep outside the dungeon, but since we''re here��


    Ais decided we''d stay here just because of Luan.


    "How about that one?" Tiona pointed to an inn near the restaurant.


    We went over, and getting two rooms didn''t take long. One room had two beds, and another had a double bed for Ais. After paying, we headed upstairs to settle in.


    We took a quick bath and then went straight to bed.


    Since I''m used to falling asleep quickly, I passed out just a few minutes after lying down.


    However, I woke up soon after, feeling someone holding my hand. I didn''t react so hard because I didn''t sense any malicious intent.


    Still, it startled me.


    My eyes shot open, and I didn''t see anyone beside the bed, even though I felt someone holding my hand.


    ''Am I hallucinating?''


    The hand holding mine disappeared, leaving only a piece of paper in my palm.


    "What?" I muttered, reading the note.


    [Meet me outside the inn. I have something important to discuss with you.]


    As I read it, I noticed the handwriting was strikingly simr to Luan''s. I''ve read all his books by now, so I know his handwriting well. Was it him who was here? What''s going on?


    Was he the one holding my hand?


    I searched for Luan, but he wasn''t in the room.


    Does he have some ability to hide his presence that he hasn''t told us about? But why? He''s acting suspiciously. I don''t want to doubt him, but what is he up to?


    Should I go?


    What if it''s someone pretending to be him?


    No, why would anyone do that? There''s no one after me or anything like that.


    Maybe he really just wants to talk to me�� But that look he gave me when we entered the dungeon won''t leave my mind.


    I nced at Tiona sleeping in the bed next to mine and clicked my tongue.


    I got up and dressed to leave.


    "Going somewhere?" Tiona noticed me getting up.


    "Just heading to the reception for some water," I lied.


    "Ah, alright." Tiona went back to sleep.


    I walked downstairs slowly. It was already dark. Maybe the innkeeper had gone to bed, too. The inn probably wasn''t epting any more guests at this hour.


    "Luan?" I called softly.


    "I''m outside," I heard his voice.


    The door was open, so I stepped out. Luan was leaning against the inn wall, looking at the door. Our eyes met, and I immediately felt my body growing warmer.


    What is this?


    I almost�� wet myself out of nowhere. My pussy felt so good that I nearly lost control.


    "Luan?!" I eximed. He grabbed my hand and started leading me somewhere.


    The warmth of his touch only intensified the good sensation on my pussy.


    What is happening?


    ####


    Luan took me to a nearby dark alley while I felt the liquid from my pussy drip down my thigh. I wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    I just wanted to touch my pussy as soon as possible.


    I started to lose my mind.


    "Luan..." I called his name, and Luan finally stopped pulling me. We hid between two wooden buildings where no one passing by would see us.


    I understand what he wants.


    Is he the one who did this to me? Is it because of him that I''m feeling all this?


    Luan pressed me against the wooden wall and looked into my eyes. His eyes were beautiful, bright blue, and mesmerizing.


    "Tione, how are you feeling?" Luan asked me.


    "I feel strange. My body is on fire."


    "I see." Luan began to caress my waist and move his hand up as he pressed me against the wall. His face also started to get closer and closer to mine. He wants to kiss me.


    I turned my face, and Luan kissed my cheek.


    "Luan, please stop." I said. My body was weak, and I couldn''t push him away.


    "What? You don''t want this?"


    "Are you kidding me? Why are you doing this? What have you done to my body?"


    "I haven''t done anything to you, I promise."


    "Don''t you like Ais? Why are you doing this?"


    "I like her, but I also like you and Tiona. I''m interested in all three of you. It''s impossible not to be interested in three beautiful women like you."


    "Are you kidding?! Do you think Ais will ept that?"


    "She doesn''t need to know."


    "I''m not going to betray my friend. Stop it."


    "Come on, Tione, just for today. Your body is begging for it." Luan brought his hands up to my breasts. When his hands firmly squeezed my breasts, I felt a bolt of pleasure run through my body.


    The liquid from my pussy squirted out, getting all over my legs.


    I forgot my panties. Damn. Getting into the habit of sleeping naked sucks.


    "No, Luan, please."


    "I''ll make you feel good. I''m very horny too, look how hard my cock is." Luan started rubbing his cock against me.


    It was big, massive.


    How can it be so big?


    I gradually started to give in.


    ''Hold on, Tione, you have to endure this. If you do anything, Ais won''t forgive you.''


    ####


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157 – Tione sucking my cock. +18

    Chapter 157 �C Tione sucking my cock. +18


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I kept touching Tione''s breasts, pinching her nipples. Every time I did, her body trembled. Her body was getting weaker and weaker, and she was stopping fighting her desires.


    "Have you finally decided to ept me?" I said in her ear, then bit her ear.


    "I don''t want to, Luan. I don''t want to betray Ais." Tione said again.


    "Come on, I''ll make you feel good."


    "..." Tione didn''t say anything. She just kept moaning.


    She closed her eyes, avoiding looking at me. I took her silence as she gave up and slowly moved my hand down to the middle of her legs. Mmm~~ When I touched her thigh, Tione moaned.


    Her thigh was wet.


    My hand caressed her thigh and started moving towards her pussy. Tione bit her lips and then looked into my eyes. Her eyes were full of tears. Then she looked away and said: "Just today, okay?"


    "I knew you couldn''t take it. Oh? You''re without panties. Were you expecting that?"


    "Don''t say anything, or I''ll change my mind."


    "..." I smiled at Tione and brought my face close to hers to kiss her. But she turned her face away again.


    "No kissing, please. And do it quickly."


    "You''re denying me a kiss but you''re going to let me eat your pussy? That doesn''t make sense."


    "I told you to say nothing!" Tione said. She''s very embarrassed.


    I almostughed but stopped myself.


    I took my hand to her pussy and started touching it with my fingers. It was wet, warm and soft. My fingers easily entered her pussy. When Tione felt my fingers prate her, she hugged me tightly.


    She bit my shoulder to hold back her moan.


    I started to move my fingers inside her pussy, touching every part of her insides, looking for her sensitive spots.


    "Luan... MmM... Luan... Do it with you cock... Stop ying with your fingers."


    "But don''t you like that?" I shoved my fingers deeper inside her.


    "MmmMmM~~ Don''t do it so hard, someone might hear us."


    "You can bite me as much as you like to hold back your moans, I don''t mind. Or we can kiss. You won''t be able to moan while kissing me."


    "I said no!" Tiona bit my shoulder again. I continued to move my fingers in and out of her pussy, rubbing her insides with their tips. I still didn''t know where her G-spot was, but it was enough to make here.


    MmMMm~~


    After cumming, Tione''s body became lighter, and she let go of my shoulder. She started breathing heavily in my ear, making me even hornier.


    I let go of her, and Tione fell on her butt on the floor.


    She looked up with tear-filled eyes.


    "You did that too hard. Now I can''t stand up anymore."


    "You''re exaggerating. When you try my cock, you won''t be able to walk for a few days."


    "Urgh! I give up, I don''t want to do this anymore."


    "Your pussy''s still on fire, isn''t it? Don''t you want that?" I waved my cock in front of her. As she was sitting on the floor, her face was almost level with my cock. I grabbed it and started swinging it, nearly hitting her face.


    Tione was mesmerized by my cock. Baba began to drip from the corner of her mouth.


    She swallowed her saliva hard. She''s holding back.


    "Damn, why am I so eager to suck your cock? What have you done?" Tione asked. After asking that, she grabbed my cock and, without a second thought, put it into her mouth.


    She started sucking my cock hard and moving her head violently while looking up. It was a look of irritation, but at the same time, the look of a woman thirsting for sex.


    A woman who wants to be fucked by me.


    ####


    <strong>*Tione''s POV*</strong>


    I had never cum like this before. I felt pleasure all over my body, and my mind went nk. I bit Luan hard, and when I let go, I fell to the floor, my back against the wooden wall.


    Breathing hard, I opened my eyes.


    Luan was standing right in front of me, his hard cock sticking out of his pants. He grabbed it and started swinging it around. His cock almost hit my face a few times, so I moved my head back.


    But right behind me, there was a wall, and his cock was getting closer and closer to my face.


    It''s so disgusting... It''s ugly. It''s too big, it''s grotesque.


    But why do I feel so much like grabbing it? Why do I feel so much like sucking it? I must get out of here, but I can''t stand up anymore.


    "You did it too hard. Now I can''t stand up anymore."


    "You''re exaggerating. When you try my cock, you won''t be able to walk for a few days."


    Listening to Luan, I felt my heart pound and my pussy tingle. No, Tione. You have to endure this urge.


    "Urgh! I give up, I don''t want to do this anymore."


    "Your pussy''s still on fire, isn''t it? Don''t you want it?"


    Yes, my pussy wants your cock. I admit it!


    ''But I have to control myself!''


    Luan continued to swing his cock in front of me, almost hypnotizing me. I wanted to grab it and put it in my mouth. I wanted to put this massive thing inside my pussy.


    My body is getting hotter and hotter, and I can''t stand it.


    I have to do something.


    "Damn, why do I feel so much like sucking your cock? What have you done?"I said.


    Luan looked at me with a smile and put his cock closer to my face. I started drooling.


    Then I grabbed his cock and put it in my mouth without thinking twice.


    When his cock hit the inside of my mouth, my pussy felt even better. Then I realized that with every movement I made, my pussy felt better. It was as if my mouth and my pussy were connected.


    I started making rapid movements with my head and tongue while looking at Luan''s face angrily.


    This is his fault.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 158 – I don’t trust you. +18

    Chapter 158 �C I don��t trust you. +18


    I continued to suck Luan''s cock while holding onto his thighs. I wanted to hold him back so he wouldn''t move. I don''t want him to take the lead.


    I used my tongue. I licked mainly the head of his cock and pushed his cock deeper and deeper into my throat. However, I started to feel like vomiting and couldn''t get his cock any deeper.


    When I pulled Luan''s cock out of my mouth to catch my breath, he smiled at me.


    "My cock won''t run away."


    Listening to him, I almost punched him in the balls. But I stopped myself.


    "Shut up and let me do it. I don''t want to hear your voice."


    "What''s that? You''re sucking my cock and you''re treating me like this? You should treat me with more affection."


    I started squeezing Luan''s cock with my hands.


    However, Luan didn''t seem to be feeling anything.


    His cock was rock hard, and he felt no pain.


    Tsk!


    I put his cock in my mouth again. I used the saliva umted in my mouth to make him very wet. I wanted to make hime as soon as possible.


    Maybe as soon as I made hime, this feeling in my body would disappear.


    Not just him. I was going to cum soon too.


    My pussy continued to feel good every time his cock went in and out of my mouth.


    ''Cum!'' I closed my eyes and concentrated. I felt Luan''s cock start to tremble in my mouth. ''Is he close toing? I want toe too!'' I took my hand to my pussy while I sucked him and started rubbing my clitoris.


    The pleasure I was feeling tripled.


    I started moaning with his cock in my mouth until I finally came. I came like never before. It was an even better orgasm than the one I''d had when Luan was sticking his fingers in my pussy.


    I pulled Luan''s cock out of my mouth and moaned as my pussy squirted.


    Luan started jerking his cock, spurting all his cum over me.


    His white liquid flew towards me and covered my face and breasts. It had a strong smell but a pleasant one. Smelling it makes me want to put his cock inside my pussy.


    It even seems like his sperm is some drug.


    Even though I''ve juste, I still want more.


    Why doesn''t this feeling go away?


    "It seems you''re still not satisfied."


    "I am satisfied. I want to go to my room and sleep." I try to get up, but my legs are too weak. I can''t walk. Luan noticed this and picked me up, even against my will.


    "I''m going to take you to your room."


    "Wait a second, I''m all dirty. I don''t want anyone to see me like this! Besides, I''m not wearing any panties and you''re not wearing any pants!"


    "Oh, that''s right, I forgot."


    Luan put me down and put his pants on. He covered my breasts and picked me up again. I tried to get away, but I couldn''t.


    "You don''t have to worry, we''re going to the bedroom."


    "I can''t trust you, you''re nning something. Besides, I''m still dirty!"


    "I''m going to run."


    "Wait!!!!"


    Luan didn''t listen to me and started running.


    ####


    Luan entered the inn with me on hisp, and we climbed the stairs. The stairs creaked loudly because of the weight. I thought he would take me to my room, but he went to another room.


    It was a room that faced mine.


    Luan calmly opened the door, and I saw the double bed prepared for us.


    "..."


    I didn''t say anything. I kept hugging Luan''s neck and was led into the bedroom. Luan carried me to the bed and threw me on it. He locked the bedroom door and turned towards me.


    As soon as he turned to me, he began to take off his pants, revealing his cock, which was still rock hard.


    I felt my body getting hot again. I ran my hands over the cum that was still on my face and then tried to get up.


    "Why don''t you just give up? You want this, don''t you?"


    "..." I couldn''t deny it. I want to have sex with Luan. I want to lose my virginity. But I''m scared and don''t think he''s the right man... I don''t dislike him, and he''s a handsome and strong man... But...


    Luan walked over to the bed and climbed on. He stood over me and looked into my eyes. His blue eyes mesmerized me, and I opened my mouth to say something.


    But I couldn''t.


    My heart started racing, and my body started craving him more and more.


    ''It''s okay, isn''t it? If Ais doesn''t find out, it''s not a problem, right?'' Thoughts like this began to travel through my head as Luan kissed my neck and caressed my body.


    He began to wipe the cum with a towel while kissing various parts of my body.


    ''What do I do?''


    ''Should I do this?''


    ''What would Ais do if she found out we''d done this?''


    ''What would Tiona do in this situation?''


    ''That''s not cheating. Luan and Ais aren''t dating.''


    ''It''s fine.''


    "You''re overthinking, Tione. Let''s enjoy the night. I''m sure you''ll love it." Luan kissed me. I didn''t refuse his kiss, and our lips came together passionately.


    Luan''s tongue invaded my mouth, and I felt my pussy tingle.


    Are my mouth and pussy really connected?


    I started to give my whole body to Luan.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 159 – Coming several times in a row. +18

    Chapter 159 �C Coming several times in a row. +18


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I kissed Tione passionately. When our lips parted, Tione looked at me with tear-filled eyes. "What? Was my kiss that good?" I asked her. She just turned her face away.


    I threw the towel I''d used to wipe the sperm from her face away and started kissing her neck. Every time I kissed her neck, Tione''s body trembled.


    It is fun.


    I kept kissing her body until I reached her breasts. I pulled up her shirt and revealed her boobs. I kissed her, all around her nipples. Tione had already started moaning even before I touched her nipples.


    I looked at Tione''s face as I squeezed and kissed her boobs, and our eyes met. Her eyes stared at me with expectations.


    I wanted to meet her expectations, so I took her nipple into my mouth. As I began to move my tongue over her nipple while sucking it hard, loud moans started to escape Tione''s lips.


    More intense moans than the ones she gave when we were outside.


    Ais and Tiona might hear them.


    I took my nipple out of her mouth and kissed Tione''s lips once more.


    "You have to control your moans, Ais and Tiona might hear."


    "I won''t be able to hold them back if you do it so hard."


    "If you''re already moaning like this, imagine when I put my cock inside you." Iughed, mocking her. Tione pushed me off her and then removed her shirt.


    She then bit her shirt to stifle her moans.


    "MM...MM...mmm" She tried to say something as she spread her legs for me.


    If I had to guess, she probably said. "Do it."


    I can''t keep her waiting, can I?


    My cock, which was already rock hard, was ced at the entrance to her pussy. I started rubbing my cock against her pussy, and Tione closed her eyes, waiting for me to prate her. ''Her pussy is so wet, so I think it will go in easily.''


    As I expected, when I moved my hips forward, my cock slowly began to invade her warm interior. It was very wet and very sticky. Mmmmmmmm~~~Tione moaned as she bit into her shirt.


    Tione seemed to be in pain even though my cock had entered her easily.


    <em><strong>Haaaa~~</strong></em>


    I took a deep breath after putting almost all of my cock inside her. I grabbed Tione''s legs and started to move my hips. Tione put her hands over her face as her shirt muffled her loud moans.


    Her pussy was squeezing me tightly as if it had a life of its own. It was simr to Ishtar''s pussy, but a little tighter and hotter.


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    The perverted sound of my hips mming into Tione echoed through the room, and she finally came, squirting her liquid all over me. But I didn''t stop to move my hips and continued to fuck her pussy hard.


    Tiona took her hands away from her face, and her tear-filled eyes seemed to be begging for more.


    I put my hands on the bed and put my face very close to hers. I put all my strength and effort into fucking Tione''s pussy. The sound of me fucking her like an animal got louder and louder.


    It got to the point where not even the shirt in her mouth could contain her moans.


    "You''re so cute, Tione."


    ####


    <strong>*Tione''s POV*</strong>


    I imagined in many ways what it would be like to lose my virginity.


    I thought I''d feel a lot of pain, and then I''d start to feel good... I also imagined that I wouldn''t feel anything and I wouldn''t like it. However, it was totally different from what I expected.


    I had taken my shirt and put it in my mouth in case I screamed in pain or something, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    I was a virgin, but when Luan put his cock inside me, it just felt good.


    MmMmMmMmmmm~~ I let out a long moan and bit down hard on my shirt.


    I felt his huge thing tearing at my insides, but I just felt good. I felt like I was going to pass out just from him putting it inside me.


    I didn''t want to show my expression to Luan, so I covered my face.


    Luan started moving his hips, rubbing his big thing against the walls of my pussy. Every time he moved, I felt like I was going toe, and my mind wentpletely nk.


    I began to lose all my other senses, focusing only on the feeling in my pussy.


    Pleasure coursed through my entire body.


    ''I''ve never felt anything like this in my whole life, it''s so good. I''m going to pass out if Luan keeps doing it like this.'' My breathing began to get heavier as time passed.


    Luan''s cock was growing bigger and bigger inside me. It felt like it was about to explode.


    Was he going toe inside me?


    Then I finally came.


    My pussy squirted into Luan, and I bit down hard on my shirt.


    ''I want more. I want more.'' It started repeating itself in my mind. ''I want to feel even better.''


    I''d juste, but I want more. I want Luan to keep fucking my pussy hard.


    I took my hands away from my face and looked at Luan. I looked at him with desire. Begging for more of his cock.


    Luan understood right away what I wanted.


    He started fucking my pussy like an animal.


    I hugged him tightly and started moaning even louder.


    Not even the shirt in my mouth could contain my animal-like moans.


    I had never felt so good in my life. I started toe several times in a row.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 160 – Someone’s moaning in pain. +18 (Tiona’s POV)

    Chapter 160 �C Someone��s moaning in pain. +18 (Tiona��s POV)


    <strong>*Tiona''s POV*</strong>


    I woke up suddenly, hearing some strange sounds. It sounded like someone was in pain. I looked at the bed where Tione was supposed to be sleeping, but I didn''t see her there, so I started to worry.


    I trusted Tione. I knew she was strong, but I was still worried.


    ''And it sounds like a woman.''


    The sounds were moans. They sounded like the moans of someone in pain because they were loud and grotesque.


    "Tione?" I called her name when I reached the corridor.


    When I came out, I looked at the door to Ais''s room.


    "Isn''t she listening to this? I''m sure she''s awake, why isn''t she worried about those sounds?"


    The sounds started to get quieter as if they had been drowned out by something.


    The only thing I could imagine was someone covering the mouth of the woman who was moaning so that no one would hear.


    Is she being murdered?


    I walked to the door opposite my room, where the moans came from. As soon as I approached the door and put my ear to it, I could hear what was going on inside much better.


    In addition to the moans of pain, I could hear noises simr to ps or punches.


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p~~</strong></em>


    I tried to open the door. Of course, the door is locked.


    I need to know what''s going on in there.


    Tione...


    I started to get more and more nervous. I ran down the stairs and over to the room''s window where it was happening. I looked around for somewhere I could climb up to look inside the bedroom.


    There were a few buildings around. I can do this.


    I climbed up a lower building and then jumped down to the building next to the inn.


    I could see part of the room��the bed and a leg. Although it was dark, I could tell it was a woman''s leg��a tanned leg, the same color as mine.


    The leg was in a strange position as if the person in question was lying down with her legs open.


    Images began to sh through my mind, and my body felt hot.


    ''Could it be...''


    I jumped into the inn building and climbed down the walls until I reached the window. It was a little harder than I expected, but it worked. Luckily, no one was around, so I wasn''t seen.


    When I got to the window, the moaning sounds got louder.


    <em><strong>MmMmMMmm</strong></em>


    <em><strong>mMMMM</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MmMMmmM</strong></em>


    The sounds of "ps" and "punches" also got louder.


    <em><strong>p!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>p!</strong></em>


    However, contrary to what I expected, it was nothing of the sort.


    There she was, Tione. She was lying on the bed,pletely naked and with her legs wide open. Right above her, Luan was kissing her while moving his hips wildly, prating his huge thing inside Tione.


    I was speechless for a moment.


    ''Since when do you two have this kind of rtionship? I had no idea...'' And Tione knows that Ais likes Luan, so why did she get into a rtionship with him? Tione likes him... and I didn''t notice.


    Even I like him a bit... But I wouldn''t betray Ais like that. Ais ispletely in love with him.


    ''But this is incredible. How is that thing getting inside that hole? It''s so small...'' I had a perfect view of where the two were connected. Luan''s thing is too big.


    I can''t imagine something that size going inside my pussy.


    I swallowed my saliva as I watched them.


    I was in an ufortable position, but I still managed to get my hand inside my shorts and started touching my pussy as I watched the two of them. If anyone saw me now, they''d call me a disgusting pervert.


    ''But I can''t stand it. It''s the first time I''ve seen something like this.


    As I watched Luan fuck my sister''s pussy ferociously, I masturbated until I came, wetting my panties and shorts.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    I was fucking Tione''s pussy waiting for the missionplete notification to arrive.


    But the notification I got wasn''t what I was expecting.


    <strong>[ Mission failed! ]</strong>


    When I read the notification, I started to get nervous. However, I finally felt it. Someone''s presence was at our bedroom window. I''d forgotten to close the curtains.


    And the person there was Tiona.


    I could tell because of her presence.


    I clicked my tongue but continued to fuck Tione''s pussy. The mission has already failed, and I can no longer go back in time with my skill since the cooldown is a full week. That''s it... this mission was a failure.


    At least I managed to have sex with Tione.


    That''s a big step.


    ''I just have to get Tione addicted to my cock and fall in love with me so she can be added to my harem.''


    Tiona continued to watch us for long minutes until I received another notification from the system.


    <strong>[ Tiona is scared and horny after discovering your rtionship with her sister! ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Get Tiona to join in thisplicated rtionship. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Reward: 300 points. ]</strong>


    ''The missions have started to offer more and more points. Ais''s mission is 500 points and <strong>this one is 300 points. Together, they''ll give me 800 points, that''s incredible.''</strong>


    <strong>[ Warning! If Ais discovers the rtionship between the three of you before her mission ispleted, both missions will fail, and you will receive a severe punishment! ]</strong>


    What the hell? This is the first time the system has talked about a punishment.


    I can''t let Ais find out about this.


    I kissed Tione''s lips to stop her moaning even more. I don''t want Ais toe here like Tiona.


    ''I hope Tiona''s enjoying the show. She''s next on my list.''

 Chapter 161 – One-night stand? +18

    Chapter 161 �C One-night stand? +18


    <strong>*Tiona''s POV*</strong>


    <em><strong>MmMmm~~</strong></em>


    <em><strong>MmMm~~</strong></em>


    I kept touching my pussy for long minutes, climaxing multiple times. My body felt weak after cumming so much. I had soaked the window and even the walls of the inn.


    The smell wasn''t bad, but it would probably draw attention. But who cares?


    I nced inside the room again. Luan was still fucking Tione''s pussy, and she was nearly losing consciousness. If I kept watching, I''d get turned on again, so I decided to leave.


    I climbed the walls to the inn''s roof, jumped onto a smaller building, and reached the ground.


    As Inded, a few people started to appear.


    My legs were wet, but the men walking past didn''t notice.


    I entered the inn and went to my room to take a shower.


    My sleepiness had vanishedpletely.


    "The moaning finally stopped�� Are they asleep?" I left my room and approached the door. Pressing my ear against it, I tried to hear what was happening inside. I couldn''t hear anything.


    The sounds of "pping" and "pounding" had disappeared, along with the moans.


    ''Did they stop while I was showering?''


    They''re probably asleep now.


    Is Tione going to sleep in his room? They need to be careful so Ais doesn''t find out�� If Ais discovers this, she''ll be furious.


    I sighed deeply and got into bed, trying to sleep. After nearly twenty minutes, I finally slept. However, sometimeter, someone knocked on the door.


    Looking out the window, I noticed it was bright outside.


    I slept longer than I thought��


    I got up to answer the door, ncing at the bed where Tione should have been sleeping. She wasn''t there. I went to the door, thinking it might be her. But when I opened it, I saw Ais.


    I immediately mmed the door shut before she could say anything.


    ''What do I do? Tione isn''t here.''


    "Tiona? What''s going on?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Hold on a sec."


    I quickly stuffed some pillows and other things under Tione''s nket. Then, I opened the door.


    Ais peeked inside. Her gaze fell on Tione''s bed.


    "Where''s Tione?"


    Of course, she noticed Tione wasn''t there.


    "About that�� I don''t know. She went out a little while ago and disappeared. She''s probably grabbing something to eat�� Hahaha."


    "Are you sure? You''re not hiding anything from me, are you?"


    "Of course not!" I said, raising my voice.


    "Alright, I was just joking. I''m heading downstairs to eat; want to join me?"


    "You go ahead. I''ll catch up."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you downstairs." Ais smiled and headed down the stairs. Once her footsteps faded, I went to Luan''s door and knocked.


    <em><strong>Knock! Knock! Knock!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Knock! Knock! Knock!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Knock! Knock!</strong></em>


    I knocked repeatedly until someone finally opened it.


    I expected Luan to open the door, but it was Tione.


    She was wearing Luan''s shirt as a makeshift dress. Sleepiness vanished from her face when she saw me. "Tiona?" Her eyes widened, and she almost shut the door.


    But I held it open.


    "I know what you two didst night. Grab your clothes and leave now. Ais is downstairs, and you know what''ll happen if she sees you leaving Luan''s room, right?"


    "..." Tione looked stunned and scared.


    She rushed back into the room and got dressed as quickly as possible.


    Then we headed to our room.


    "What the hell were you thinking? Why did you do that with Luan?"


    "I couldn''t hold back! Just leave me alone. I need a shower."


    "Couldn''t hold back? What are you, a sex addict? You''ve never even mentioned liking Luan."


    "I�� don''t like him." Tione walked into the bathroom, and I followed her.


    "Don''t like him? Are you kidding me? You were moaning nonstop while doing it with him!" My face started to heat up as I said this. Tione turned to look at me, biting her lip.


    "I''m sorry, alright? It won''t happen again."


    "You don''t need to end things with him, but you do need to tell Ais. You know how she feels about him."


    "You can''t be serious! How could I do that?"


    "You slept with the man she likes, Tione. You have to tell her. Or do you want me to do it for you?"


    "You can''t!" Tione, now naked, walked up to me and grabbed my shoulders. "You can''t tell her we slept together. Let''s just pretend it never happened. It was a one-time thing, and it won''t happen again, got it?"


    "... Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I don''t want a rtionship with him. I told him it was just for the night. We don''t need to involve Ais."


    "..."


    "I''m serious, okay? Now let me shower."


    "True, the smell of cum isn''t great."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing. I''m leaving. See you downstairs."


    "Please don''t tell Ais. Please. I don''t want to hurt her�� I already regret what I did."


    "I won''t say anything. But if you do this again, you''ll have to tell her you''re in a rtionship with him��or I will."


    "Thank you, Tiona."


    "But�� how was it?"


    "Huh?"


    "How did it feel having it inside you? Did it feel good?" Tione looked surprised at my question.


    A smile crept onto her lips.


    "It felt amazing. I''ve never felt so good in my life."


    Seeing the satisfaction on her face, I was certain��


    This won''t be just a one-night thing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 162 – Luan is playing with Ais.

    Chapter 162 �C Luan is ying with Ais.


    I walked downstairs to meet Ais. The inn also served food, so she sat at a table, waiting for her meal. I approached her and sat down next to her.


    When I sat, Ais turned to me. "I haven''t seen Tione anywhere. Are you sure she came down?" I paused momentarily, thinking about what to say, and quickly made up a usible lie.


    "Tione was in the bathroom the entire time. I didn''t notice her." I didn''tugh or make prolonged eye contact.


    "Hmm��" Ais thought for a moment and believed in me. "I didn''t order enough food for her since I thought she''d already eaten."


    "Don''t worry," I called the innkeeper to order food for Tione. I thought about ordering something for Luan, but I dismissed the idea.


    A few minutester, Tione slowly came down the stairs.


    She wasn''t acting naturally. She was scared Ais would figure out what happenedst night; she couldn''t even meet her eyes. Tione nced at me, and I signaled for her to stay calm.


    Tione took a deep breath and sat down at the table.


    "What''s wrong? You seem worried about something," Ais asked her. Tione looked at me, but I stayed silent. It was her problem. I wasn''t going to get involved.


    "It''s nothing. I was thinking about Luan. I wonder if he managed to get a roomst night." I looked at Tione in disbelief. She had brought up Luan''s name unnecessarily.


    "I don''t know if he found a ce to sleep either. But I''m sure he''s fine. There are inns around here that stay open nearly all day." Ais smiled, and soon after, our food arrived.


    We began eating silently, and Tione gradually calmed down and started acting normally.


    Thankfully for her, Ais didn''t suspect a thing.


    However, when Luan came down the stairs and walked over to the table, Tione almost stood up and left.


    I held her hand and asked her to stay and act normal. Ais didn''t notice because her attention was entirely on Luan.


    "I''m sad you didn''t order food for me."


    "I didn''t know you were staying here! You can have some of mine if you want."


    "It''s fine... Excuse me!" Luan called the innkeeper and sat down beside Tione across from Ais. Tione still couldn''t meet his eyes.


    Her legs bounced restlessly under the table; her anxiety was painfully obvious.


    Ais finally noticed and asked her again what was wrong.


    "It''s nothing. I''m fine. I think I''ll step out for some fresh air." Tione stood and left the inn before even finishing her meal. Luan then took her te and began eating.


    "What''s wrong with her? Why is she acting like that?" Ais started to worry about Tione. But Luan reassured her.


    "She''s fine, she''s just tired of being inside the dungeon. Let''s eat and head out," Luan said.


    "Alright," Ais agreed with a smile.


    I nced at the two of them, and the events ofst night wouldn''t leave my mind. I started to feel a bit irritated.


    I want to tell Ais what happened. But that would hurt Tione.


    Seeing Luan y with Ais like this irritates me intensely.


    ####


    <strong>*Luan''s POV*</strong>


    After we finished eating, it was time to return to the surface. Ais and I stayed in front of the group while Tione and Tiona followed.


    Tiona and Tione were having a conversation, and I could hear everything. I nced at Ais, but she didn''t seem to hear; her focus remained on the path ahead. Their conversation was about me.


    Tiona insisted that Tione tell Ais what had happened and repeatedly asked how we ended up in this kind of rtionship. Tione refused to say anything to Ais and didn''t want to go into details about our rtionship.


    It was amusing.


    We passed the 17th, 16th, and 15th floors without encountering a Minotaur. Eventually, we reached the dungeon''s surface.


    Thankfully, it was still morning. That meant I still had time to find Mikoto.


    "Luan? Aren''t you leaving?" Ais asked.


    "I have something to take care of. I''ll see youter," I replied, ncing at Tione. She turned her face away and started walking off.


    Tiona gave me a judgmental look and followed her sister.


    "Got it. See you tonight."


    "Oh, right, the dinner."


    "Don''t tell me you forgot again."


    "Of course not. I''ll be waiting for you."


    "... Alright, until tonight then."


    Ais walked away.


    I''ll admit I almost forgot about the dinner. I also nearly forgot about my training with Mikoto.


    Fortunately, since I slept inside the dungeon, I feel great.


    I have food and water with me, too. The only issue is that I won''t be home for an entire day, and Hestia might start to worry about me.


    I began walking to look for Mikoto. After about ten minutes, I finally saw her. She was also searching for me. When I got closer, her face lit up with a big smile.


    But as we approached, her smile faded.


    She cleared her throat and said, "It''s good to see you."


    "It''s good to see you too, Mikoto. Did you rest well? Our training will be exhausting," I smiled.


    "I''m always prepared!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 163 – Training begins.

    Chapter 163 �C Training begins.


    Although Mikoto was eager to enter the dungeon, I invited her to have breakfast with me before we headed in. I had already spent much time inside the dungeon, and diving back right away would drive me crazy.


    I needed a little break.


    Fortunately, Mikoto didn''t mind apanying me to a stall to grab something to eat. I bought something for both of us. Even though she had already eaten breakfast, she ate with me anyway. We ate while sipping hot tea.


    It''s wonderful to have hot tea in the morning.


    I took the opportunity to buy some tea to store in my inventory. The people around us looked shocked, wondering where the tea had gone.


    "Shall we get going, then?"


    "Sure. But are you certain about this? You don''t seem very excited," Mikoto said.


    I wasn''t excited about entering the dungeon but was excited toplete the mission.


    I smiled and replied, "I''m not that excited about the dungeon, but I''m excited to be here with you. If I look tired, it''s because I didn''t sleep muchst night."


    "Do you want to postpone the training until tomorrow since you''re sleepy?"


    "No, it''s fine. Shall we?"


    Mikoto smiled, and we headed toward the dungeon. As soon as we entered, I drew my sword from my inventory, and we walked silently through the first floor. We encountered some monsters, but I took care of them quickly.


    This wasn''t the ideal ce.


    There is not enough space.


    As we descended, I took the opportunity to showcase some of my magic and sword skills to Mikoto.


    Seeing my swordsmanship, she realized how useful this training would be. I had more expertise than her because of my [Swordsmanship] skill at level eight. I can''t wait to max out this skill.


    When we reached the 8th floor, we foundrger rooms with plenty of space to move around.


    How much time had passed? Maybe a few hours. We weren''t rushing, and we spent a lot of time chatting. Speaking of which, Mikoto was growing increasinglyfortable around me.


    That''ll make the mission easier.


    I pulled some water and food from my inventory and handed them to Mikoto.


    We ate together, having a pleasant conversation about our swords, until suddenly, a group of ravenous Killer Ants attacked us.


    Mikoto raised her sword and decided to take the lead.


    I didn''t interfere, letting her handle it however she wanted.


    Mikoto had a determined look in her eyes. Her gaze alone seemed sharp enough to slice through the ants, which became incredibly frantic. "Ooh��" I let out a sound of admiration as I watched her.


    She charged at the ants with her katana, spinning gracefully, slicing them in half with surprising ease.


    I thought Mikoto would use her magic to deal with the ants, but it wasn''t necessary.


    <em><strong>p~~ p~~ p~~</strong></em>


    When she finished, I apuded.


    "That was amazing, Mikoto. I didn''t expect you to handle it so effortlessly."


    "What? Did you think I was weak?"


    "Not at all. Still, you could''ve finished it quicker. Why didn''t you use magic?"


    "It wasn''t necessary," she replied bluntly.


    "Fair enough." I stowed my water bottle and drew my sword. "Now that you''ve warmed up against those ants, it''s time for the real training, don''t you think?"


    "Hm?"


    Woosh!


    In an instant, I appeared in front of Mikoto.


    Her eyes widened, and I noticed a bead of sweat trickling down her face. My sword moved swiftly, heading straight for her unprotected neck.


    Mikoto reached for her sword, but it was toote.


    By the time her hand touched the hilt, my de was mere centimeters from her throat. I could have easily killed her. Mikoto was drenched in sweat. Her eyes fitted my sword and my serious expression.


    Then, I smiled to reassure her.


    "You shouldn''t let your guard down like that."


    "I thought our training would only be against monsters..." Mikoto said as I removed my sword from his throat. She then let out a long sigh. "That scared me. How can you move so fast? You could''ve killed me in a second."


    "How can I put it? My stats are pretty high. Even level three or four adventurers wouldn''t have reacted in time."


    "You''re full of yourself. I bet someone at level four would''ve taken your head off."


    "Maybe," I replied with a grin. "So, shall we begin for real this time? I''ll go easy on you."


    "Haha, no need to hold back��just don''t kill me." Mikoto gripped her sword and stepped back to create some distance. I shrugged and tightened my grip.


    I''ll control my strength to give her a fun experience.


    ####


    Minutes passed.


    <em><strong>sh!</strong></em>


    <em><strong>ng!</strong></em>


    Our swords shed repeatedly. The sound of metal meeting metal and Mikoto''s heavy breathing filled the air.


    "Ready to give up?" I asked, smiling.


    "I won''t quit! Let''s keep going!" Mikoto charged toward me. I sidestepped her attack easily and struck her back with my sword''s hilt, sending her to the ground.


    I didn''t use much force, but I knew she felt a lot of pain.


    Mikoto groaned, kneeling and out of breath.


    "Let''s take a break. You''re overdoing it."


    "All right��" Mikoto finally gave in, and I pulled out some water for both of us. I wasn''t even sweating, but I was thirsty.


    Afterward, I sat beside her on the ground and held her hand.


    "!" Mikoto tried to pull her hand away, but I held it.


    "Your hands are beautiful despite the calluses. You must practice a lot."


    "..." Mikoto blushed. "I do practice a lot, but I still can''t match you."


    "If you keep working hard, I''m sure you''ll surpass me one day."


    I know that won''t happen, but I said it to encourage her.


    And it worked!


    <strong>[ Mikoto is growing even more interested in you! ]</strong>

 Chapter 164 – I like you. (Luan and Mikoto’s POV)

    Chapter 164 �C I like you. (Luan and Mikoto��s POV)


    We didn''t descend further and stayed on the 8th floor. Some adventurers passed by while we were training and thought we were seriously fighting, but I reassured them.


    To my surprise, however, they were worried about me, not Mikoto.


    I can understand that since she''s more well-known than I am. Nobody recognizes me, which is surprising.


    I''ve walked around plenty with Ais, Tiona, and Tione, so it''s strange that I still haven''t earned a nickname or something.


    "I don''t understand why people still treat you as weak. Nobody recognizes you��it doesn''t make sense."


    "I don''t know either. I''ve explored the dungeon a lot. Maybe I''m just not trying hard enough."


    "Well, you don''t really seem to care much about the dungeon anyway."


    "You''re right about that." I care more about getting closer to the Danmachi characters and interacting with them than about the dungeon itself.


    "How are you so strong when you don''t even care about the dungeon? It''s surprising." Mikoto sat on the ground, huffing. She was exhausted, unlike me, who was feeling perfectly fine.


    "I don''t get it either. My growth is faster than other adventurers''." I sat down beside her and smiled.


    "I wish I could grow as fast as you. I''m still weak��too weak."


    "You''re not weak, Mikoto," I said, looking into her eyes. "You''re much stronger than most adventurers I''ve met in this dungeon. And you have the potential to be even stronger."


    "..." Mikoto blushed again.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "We''ve been at this for about two hours. Do you want to keep going or head back?" I leaned closer to her, and Mikoto flinched. Her embarrassment was palpable. She almost stood up and walked away.


    "Hmm�� I don''t know. What do you want to do?" Mikoto gave a shy smile as I leaned closer, our shoulders touching.


    As soon as our shoulders touched, I felt Mikoto tense up.


    "Luan?" Mikoto turned to face me, and I seized the moment to kiss her lips.


    As soon as our lips touched, a new system notification appeared.


    [Mikoto is in love with you!]


    Mikoto didn''t pull away. She epted my kiss, and I turned a simple kiss into a passionate one. I let my tongue explore her mouth and held the back of her neck.


    "Mmm~~"


    She let out a low moan as my tongue touched hers. She was startled. Mikoto awkwardly moved her tongue, and when our lips finally parted, she looked at me with teary eyes.


    "What are you doing? Why did you do that so suddenly?!" Mikoto covered her mouth with her hand and turned her face away.


    "I just felt like it was the right moment."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean I like you��a lot."


    "Wha?" It was as if Mikoto''s head had caught fire.


    ####


    <strong>*Mikoto''s POV*</strong>


    As soon as we entered the dungeon, the atmospherepletely changed. Luan''s focus sharpened, and the energy surrounding him was incredibly intense. Even if he didn''t notice it, others definitely would.


    He''s strong��very strong.


    Until recently, I didn''t know him, which is surprising. Usually, powerful adventurers be well-known quickly.


    People know his name more for his books than for his strength.


    Luan killed every monster in his path with ease. We advanced quickly through the floors until we reached the 8th floor. Luan said it took us hours, but I doubted that.


    It took no more than an hour.


    We sat down to eat and started chatting.


    We talked for a few minutes before some Killer Ants attacked us.


    But I didn''t want to let Luan handle everything. I stood up and killed all the ants. Hearing Luan praise me made me feel good. I know they weren''t strong monsters, but still��


    You might be thinking: The monsters Luan was facing must''ve been weak, too, which is why he handled them so quickly.


    You might be correct, but I''m sure of one thing:


    He would have killed those ants far more effortlessly than I did. All of them would have vanished in half a second.


    After killing the ants, I was ready to return to eating, but suddenly, Luan appeared before me, swinging his sword toward my neck.


    My heart stopped for a second. I felt my whole body tremble.


    He could have killed me before I even noticed. If he were an enemy, my head wouldn''t still be attached to my body.


    That surprise attack from Luan triggered the start of a training session thatsted hours. I tried hard, but Luan dodged and blocked all my attacks without breaking a sweat.


    It was frustrating��but also fun.


    I felt myself improving with each passing minute. There''s no better way to grow than to fight someone stronger than you who''s willing to teach.


    And Luan gave me plenty of tips.


    They were easy to follow, and I had improved my movements a lot. My attacks became more precise. The more urate your attacks are, the fewer moves you need to defeat your enemy.


    And that means less exhaustion.


    If I can kill a monster in just two moves, I won''t tire myself out.


    I''m learning so much.


    After wearing myself out, I sat down with Luan again.


    Then suddenly, Luan kissed me.


    My heart raced and nearly jumped out of my chest when his lips touched mine. I had never kissed anyone before. The feeling was�� good. Warm, wet�� I liked it.


    Luan''s tongue invaded my mouth. It was gross but also�� good. I wanted to keep doing it.


    An adult kiss.


    I kissed Luan passionately.


    But when our lips parted, I finally processed what had just happened. Why did Luan do it so suddenly?


    "What are you doing? Why did you do that so suddenly?!"


    "I just felt like it was the right moment."


    When I heard Luan''s words, my heart raced even faster.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean I like you��a lot."


    "Wha?"


    When those words left his mouth, my entire body felt hot, and time seemed to stop.


    We''ve only just met�� How could this be happening?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!